The double doors swept open to admit a dark haired well built young man. He held his head proud and walked tall as he entered the room.
“Kind of cute.” Monyka whispered for Tonya’s ears only.
As Tonya watched, her heart began to beat harder, She was sure her face must be very flushed. Finally she put her head in her hands and shook her head.
Chapter 1: News From Abroad
'Healing a Princess' is a novel, that I have been working on for some time. The hosts of this site were kind enough to allow me to publish it here, even though it is not a TG story. This first chapter is a bit long, but the others will be broken up into shorter, more easily digestable pieces. Comments are always welcome. I hope you enjoy it.
A.A.
“Oh no, Rikki! Rikki, I’m slipping! “
“Lay flat, Tonya, lay flat!”
“I can’t I…. Aaaahhhh.”
Tonya felt desperately for a hand hold as she slid down the wet slate roof. Her hand grabbed something hard and closed around it as her body slid over the edge. Her feet kicked wildly as they fought to grab something solid to hold on to.
“Help! Help me!”
“Hold on, Tonya, I’m coming!” Rikki called as he scrambled down the wet tiles to her. He flattened himself out and slid head first down the roof to her aid. His hands caught around her wrist and held on.
“Don’t let go!” she screamed.” Don’t let me fall, Please, Rikki!”
“I’ve got you,”
“I can’t hang on any longer, My hand is slipping. Rikki, Hang on!”
“I can’t Tonya, You’re slipping….. You’re slipping…..Toooonnnnnyyyyaaa!”
Tonya fell backwards as Rikki’s grip slipped.
Tonya jumped to consciousness and sat up in bed, arms flailing. A dull ache ran up and down her right leg.
“Your Highness, are you all right? Do you need to use the pot?”
“I’m fine, Monyka.” Tonya mumbled. “I just had that nightmare again.”
“You sure are having that nightmare a lot lately.” Monyka stated, her shadow moved towards the fireplace. “Maybe you should summon the healers again, in the morning.”
“I will not go through another day of their mumbling, and sighing, nor will I stand another of their foul concoctions. They seem to think that the worse something smells or tastes, the healthier it is.” she stated firmly.
The coals in the fireplace brightened slightly as Monyka stirred them. She dropped a few pieces of wood into their glowing midst and stood back as sparks danced upwards from the glowing embers.
“I’m sorry Tonya. It is just that this is the sixth time you have had that nightmare in a fortnight”
“Oh, Monyka, I’m sorry, you must be exhausted. Why don’t you take my bed. I’ll sit by the fire.”
“I may be tired, but I’m not tired enough to want to listen to your mother’s lectures about sleeping in your bed, your Highness.”
“Could you at least come join me in the bed? Keep me company? I don’t want to be left alone after falling off of that roof again.”
“As your Highness commands.” Monyka said.
“Oh don’t scrape to me tonight, Monyka, I am having enough trouble sleeping as it is.
Monyka climbed up into the large, soft feather bed and climbed under the covers with Tonya.
“No more nightmares tonight. I need some sleep.” Monyka commanded.
“I promise. No more nightmares.” Tonya lay back in bed and watched the light from the fireplace flicker on the ceiling.
It wasn’t long, before Monyka was snoring softly beside her. Tonya slowly shifted in bed until she was on the edge. She reached over and grabbed her walking staff and slowly raised out of bed. The dull ache in her right leg increased as she put a little pressure on it. She slowly, and as softly as she could manage, hobbled over to a chair near the fire. Sparks of pain, shot up her leg not unlike the sparks that flew up the chimney earlier. This was followed by the ever present ache as she swung her leg forward to take each agonizing step.
Tonya took a deep breath then lowered herself slowly to the chair. She exhaled as the pain subsided and stared at the flames of the fire for a few moments before picking up her needlepoint. She added a few new stitches in a flower she had been working on, then tossed it across to the other chair.
Here she sat, unable to sleep yet again and in the past few years reduced to just this. Sitting around all day doing needlepoint and gossiping about courtiers and the latest fashions. She hated it. She hated, not having freedom to move about, to go where she wished. To do something unaided was just a fantasy. Everyone hovering, hovering, waiting for her to try to do something new, then telling her ‘Oh, your Highness, you really shouldn’t. you might hurt yourself.’ And her mother was the worse. She wasn’t allowed to be alone at all anymore.
That is where Monyka came in to the picture. Monyka was her playmate/slave. Monyka was to make sure that she didn’t lift a finger for anything, to do whatever Tonya wished, before she even knew she wished it, to keep her entertained, while keeping her from doing anything or go anywhere fun. It took Tonya almost a year to get Monyka to stop calling her ‘Your highness’ in private, and close to a year to train her not to curtsey after every thought spoken. It was bad enough that she had to put up with it in public.
In spite of the loss of her freedom, Monyka had become a dear friend. A friend who would do almost anything Tonya could ask Be her eyes and ears in parts of the palace that she couldn’t go. Monyka even proved to be good at playing and manipulating courtiers in the palace political arena. Monyka would deliver messages and secret notes to courtiers. She would even help play ‘good princess, bad princess’ with some of the young lords.
Tonya’s mother, Queen Isabell, had originally assigned one of the court ladies to be Tonya’s ‘side-kick’, but the Lady Hilda Anna-Belle Tomas-Santos found the tasks involved beneath her station. What Proper Lady would bathe, dress and empty a chamber pot, even if it was for the Princess.
Tonya remembered seeing a young girl about her age who would play around the Country Estate where she had fallen. Monyka’s mother worked in the kitchens as a baker, while Monyka worked in the scullery, scrubbing pots and weeding the herb garden. Queen Isabell wasn’t sure she liked the idea of an ‘uneducated, unmannered, peasant girl’ having such free access in the palace and court, but Tonya insisted that if Monyka would take a crash course in Court behavior and could be tutored along with her, that she would be perfect. She also pointed out to her mother that Monyka wasn’t a Lady, so assisting in the day to day chores wouldn’t be beneath her station.
Monyka jumped at the chance to get out of the scullery. Her mother, at first wary of the arrangement, grew to be so proud that her daughter would have a chance at being educated, and brought up in the palace, even if she was only a servant.
Tonya remembered the first day Monyka came to the Palace. Tonya was still bed bound at the time. The doctors insisted that if she were to get out of bed, she would die. Monyka was escorted into her chambers just after the morning meal. She stood just inside the door. Her mouth dropped open at the plush surroundings, her eyes were like saucers, and trying to take every detail in all at once. The poor girl’s brain was probably being overloaded by what it was experiencing.
“Good morning, Monyka.” Tonya greeted.
“Ah, good morning, ah, Oh, good morning your Highness.” She dipped a small curtsy as she remembered Tonya’s birth rite.
Tonya was so curious about how the world looked to this young girl. Monyka was so fascinated by such little details. She had said that Tonya’s bed chambers were bigger than her whole house. Having enough rugs to carpet the walls as well as the floors was just unheard of. The only time she had ever seen a feather bed was once at the country estate, as she walked through one of the halls to deliver some food.
Tonya asked the Seneschal to have a small feather bed brought into he chambers so that Monyka wouldn’t be expected to sleep in a chair or on the floor. Monyka was so thankful and so thrilled to have a bed of her own, and to have a feather bed to sleep on was, well, only something she had ever dreamed of.
That first week, Monyka hardly left Tonya’s side. Tonya drilled the girl for information about what it was like out side the walls of the palace or even the estate gardens. She asked what it was like in the kitchen, and about Monyka’s childhood. At the end of that first week, Monyka was still a little awe struck, but was at least not staring at the walls and furniture as she would sugar candies in a sweet store.
At the end of the week, King Tobias sent a messenger to fetch Monyka and take her to court to be presented. Tonya closed her eyes in memory of that moment. Monyka was petrified.
“Go to that wardrobe and pull out the green silk dress.” Tonya directed.
Monyka did as told and pulled out a beautifully embroidered green dress.
“Quickly change.” Tonya instructed.
Monyka was aghast, “Your highness, if I am caught wearing one of your dresses, I will surely be sent to the dungeon, or worse, be-headed.”
“Don’t be silly, girl.” Tonya’s voice grew more commanding as she raised herself up in bed with her elbows. “I have issued an order, and you are to follow my orders. I will not have an un-kept serving girl representing me in front of my courtiers and subjects.”
“Yes, your Highness.” Monyka stammered with fear pounding in her heart.
“Quickly now, or my father will grow impatient.” Tonya threatened.
Monyka almost tore her servants livery off and stepped into the elegant dress.
“Now, come here, so I can button you in.”
“Yes, your Highness.”
“Now remember to hold your chin high as you are presented to the court. You are a personal assistant to the Princess of Riponia, you are no longer a scullery maid.”
“Yes, your Highness.”
“As you enter the hall, pause and wait until every eye in the room is upon you, then and only then, give a small curtsy. When you present yourself the my father, don’t grovel. A deep curtsy will do, with a slight bow of your head. You need to show strength, If you show any weakness, the courtiers will eat you alive, and speak in a polite, but firm voice. There, that will do for the buttons, turn around so I can see you.”
Monyka took a step back and slowly spun round, the green silk flared slightly as she turned, and settled into place. It was a very close fit.
“Run a brush through your hair and use one of those ribbons to tie it back.”
The sound of the messenger clearing his voice out in the hall was heard.
“She will be just a minute.” Tonya called.
Monyka finished tying back her brunette waves and looked again at the Princess.
“Well that will be as good as it gets for right now, but we have some work to do when you get back. I’m sorry I can’t go with you this time, Monyka. Just remember you represent me, and if anyone is rude to you, I want to know who it was and what they might have done.”
Monyka left the room in a state of shock.
While Monyka was at court, Tonya called for her seamstress and ordered a wardrobe of dresses for her new friend as well as small clothes, shoes and night gowns.
Monyka, as her father later reported, did quite well, especially on such short notice.
Tonya’s glazed over stare into the fireplace was broken by the sounds of birds flittering about in the trees and on the eaves outside her window. She let out a long sigh as she noticed the changing color of the sky, as it prepared to bring forth a new day. With a deep breath in preparation of pain, she hoisted herself up out of the chair, took up her walking stick and hobbled to her wardrobe and picked out a fresh chemise and dress.
Tonya struggled into the new dress, because it was never easy lacing up a bodice by ones self, let alone when you had to balance on one foot. She stepped out from around the dressing screen, just as a servant entered the room with two breakfast trays. Tonya motioned for the young man to quietly place the trays on the table next to the fire, so not to wake Monyka. The young servant nodded his assent and exited the room as quietly as possible.
Tonya stopped and held her breath as her friend turned in her sleep, hoping that she wouldn’t wake. She painfully made her way to the food and devoured the little the kitchen was allowed to send her. After eating, she made her way across the room and out the door, without too much pain. She closed the door behind her and looked up and down the hall. This being the Royal wing of the castle, the few servants who were allowed in this area, were extremely busy, or acted thus.
Tonya’s wheeled chair was parked just to her left, ready for her when she exited. She thought about sitting in it and wheeling her way down the corridors, but it was so cumbersome she decided against it. It wasn’t too far to her father’s throne room. She was scheduled to sit in and hear the peoples problems along with her father for most of the morning. If she made it to the throne room before, her mother saw her unescorted, everything should be alright. Monyka had recently spent too many nights, awakened by her childish nightmares, and needed her rest, no matter how ‘un-princess’ like her mother thought it would look.
Servants smiled as they scurried by. Some smiles contained concern for the Princess walking out of her chambers unaided. The hall finally came to the set of stairs leading to the formal wing of the palace. Tonya looked down the flight with disdain and prepared for the long, agonizing decent. She had taken two painful steps down the stairs when she heard a voice.
“Your Highness, I too believe in your freedom, but I will not see you tackling these stares by yourself.”
“Good morning Zareb.” Tonya sighed to the gray haired court official.
“You there, boy.” Zareb called to a well dressed man coming up the stairs. “Assist me in escorting the Princess down this treacherous flight.”
The young man Zareb was speaking to was hardly a boy. A few years older than herself, he possessed a strong, well muscled frame with dark hair. She hadn’t seen him at court before, she would have remembered him if she had. Besides, though his clothes were that of a Riponian, he seemed awkward in them. The young man joined her and Zareb on the step.
“This strapping young man can help you down your Highness.” Zareb stated, as he descended down the flight, his court robes flaring behind him.
“Your Highness.” The young man some how bowed gracefully in the stairwell. As he recovered from his bow, he scooped her up in his arms and started down the stairs.
“You don’t have to carry me.” Tonya protested, her arms around the young man’s neck.
“But your Highness, this will be the most efficient way to arrive you safely to the floor below.”
“I can walk.” She continued.
“I’m sure you walk very well, your Highness, but this also gives me a chance to serve his Majesty. Besides, we have already arrived.” He said, easing her to the polished granite floor.
“Well…..Thank you, ah …. My lord.”
“My friends call me Monte, your Highness. Maybe we can dance again sometime, but if you will forgive me I have an appointment.” With another graceful flourish, he turned and took the stairs two at a time.
Tonya stared at an empty staircase for a moment after he left, trying to place who he might be. Shaking her head, she hobbled down the back hall to the throne room.
As she had hoped, she was early. Only a few courtiers gathered in small clusters gossiping and plotting. She hobbled unobserved to the dais and slowly took the three steps up. Two massive thrones were centered on the dais. Large, ornately carved chairs, with silver gilding. To the right of her father’s throne was a smaller one reserved for her, with a small cushioned stool to prop her bad leg to relieve some of the aches the long court sessions could create. A large tapestry, hung behind the Throne chairs, displaying the Riponian coat of arms.
She made her way to her seat noting a few of the courtiers who bowed or curtsied to her presence. Tonya sat down hard in her chair and took a moment to calm her breathing before making herself comfortable. She stored her walking stick behind her chair and looked out over the Throne room to take note of who had shone up early and who looked upset, so that she could take that into account when the complaints were heard.
The room was only slightly chilly. About the right temperature for this time of day. Once the room filled with bodies, the room would become quite warm. Black and white granite tiles alternated across the expanse of the throne room floor. A fireplace centered on each long wall, blazed, their flicking light added to the warmth of a few torches that lined the walls. Two rows of columns a forth of the way into the room, not only helped structurally, but were cunningly built as heaters. The center of each column was the structural support. Then there was an air shaft, which acted more like a chimney. Smoke from fires in the basements to boil water and wash clothes, were drafted up the columns, heating the façade stone and radiating heat.
The façade stone was Riponia’s prized black granite which contained thousands of tiny flecks of silver. One gazing into the dark stone would think they were looking into the night sky, as tiny silver stars winked and shimmered.
The black granite columns soared thirty feet to large carved ironwood beams imported from the kingdom of Morpeth. The soot stained ceiling was hammered tin a gift from the dwarves of Thame. Three large blown glass sky-lights, lighted the large room with about fifty percent of it’s light.
More courtiers were starting to file into the room. A few of the older lords and ladies, retrieved padded stools from along the walls. King Tobias didn’t want the elderly courtiers to stop attending his court because of discomfort brought on by long hours of standing.
Tonya’s thoughts drifted back to Monyka again. It was Monyka who, years ago, secretly helped her get out of bed and to a chair by the fireplace, against her mother’s orders. When her Majesty found out, she was outraged and ordered Monyka strapped for endangering the Princess’s life. Tonya was able to stay the strapping by reasoning with her father. She, after all had been the one who ordered Monyka to help her out of bed, and Monyka was obeying her orders.
Queen Isabell was furious, and had her room monitored and spied upon for a good six months after. Unannounced visits from the Queen’s servants or courtiers, loyal to her mother, suddenly needed to visit the Princess, or accidentally entered the wrong chambers.
The healers did relent and allow Tonya, with assistance and close supervision, to get out of bed, but for no more than ten steps. It was a slight victory for the Princess, but a victory none the less. Those few months of escaping bed were spent with Monyka, doing their lessons, playing card games and laying ground work for plots at court.
“How do you feel this morning, your Highness?” a gruff voice asked.
Tonya’s thoughts flashed back to present. “I’m sorry Sergeant?” Tonya flushed at her absent minded appearance.
“I asked how you were feeling, your Highness.” The grizzled man repeated. “Apparently you didn’t sleep well again last night.”
“Is it that obvious?” Tonya asked the battle scarred Sergeant at Arms.
“Only to someone with brains, which will leave out most who will be here today.” He smiled at her.
Tonya chuckled softly. Sergeant Takoda was practically family. He had served her father faithfully for years and had been a good ally and friend in the palace.
“Is it me, or are there a lot of courtiers with complaints today?” She asked Takoda.
“I’ve heard rumors that something bigger than listening to a bunch of whiners is going to happen today, your Highness.”
“Do you know what this bigger something is? Sergeant?” Tonya prodded.
“Sorry, your Highness. The only information I was able to get was that a Royal dignitary was visiting your father.”
A Royal dignitary would be something for courtiers to make a showing for. “Sergeant, Can you find out who?” Tonya asked.
“I will do some reconnaissance and get back to you if I can, your Highness.” Tokada smiled.
“Will my mother and father be making a formal entrance today? Or sneak in casually?” Tonya asked.
“I believe they will be showing colors and pomp, your Highness.” Tokada said stepping down from the dais.
A formal entrance would mean a later starting time for court. Her mother and father would want to allow plenty of time for courtiers to arrive. Tonya raised her hand and motioned for a servant standing against a wall to come forth.
“Yes your Highness.”
“I didn’t have much of a morning meal, could you go to the kitchens and see if Sadira has something to tide me over?” Tonya asked.
“Of course, your Highness.” The servant bowed and dashed out of court.
Queen Isabell fearing for Tonya’s health, instructed the kitchen to serve the Princess only certain foods and in special, measured amounts. Fortunately Tonya had an inside conspirator in Sadira, Monyka’s mother who would assist Monyka in secreting sweets and treats to her. With her mother primping before her grand entrance, Tonya thought she should have enough time to get a honey roll or something before the ‘show’.
She waved another servant over and instructed him to summon a hair dresser to help her put up her blonde hair before the Royal dignitary arrived and saw her disheveled, and wrinkled. She would have asked him to get Monyka, but she really need some rest.
With in a few minutes a small tray arrived from the kitchen, cheese, fresh bread, tea, and three cookies dotted the plate. A note tucked under a cookie caught her eye. She unfolded it and smiled.
The sun will smile upon your future today.
Sadira
Sadira was always tucking such notes into her trays, plates or baskets. a few moments later, one of the palaces hair dressers arrived.
“Yes, your Highness.”
“Could you help me put this up, nothing fancy, just make it look nice.”
“Of course, your Highness.” The dresser, quickly and efficiently combed out Tonya’s blonde hair and braided the sides back and secured them so that they met at the back of her head on top of longer blonde waves.
“Thank you so much.” Tonya smiled as the hair dresser curtsied her way off the dais.
The Throne room was almost full now. The talking and jabbering courtiers sounded like a gaggle of geese, honking all at once for some scrap of food. Their voices were soon cut off by the sound of horns outside the main entrance of the Throne room.
The herald knocked his staff of office twice against the granite floor. “Their Royal Majesties, King Tobias and Queen Isabell of Riponia.”
The double doors opened and in strode Tonya’s mother and father. With their heads held high and smiles seemingly painted on their faces, they seemed to flow down the middle of the room. What a contrast of personalities her parents were. Her mother absolutely gloried and reveled in being the center of attention. Her skin seemed to glow with pleasure. While her father, just wanted to get up to his throne and start the proceedings, so that he could get on with some real work. Tobias’s face lightened up a little when he saw Tonya sitting patiently, waiting for them.
“Good morning, daughter.” He greeted as he approached.
“Good morning to you father.”
“You look tired, Tonya, are you not sleeping well?” her mother asked.
“Just some nightmares again, mother,” Tonya whispered back.
“Where is your assistant?” Isabell asked.
“I sent her on some errands this morning.” Tonya lied. If her mother even suspected she was sleeping in, Monyka would be punished. ‘Servants were supposed to serve, not sleep on the job’ her mother had once said. Takoda stepped between her and her father to stand behind her father’s chair. While Isabell’s serving maid stood to the left of her chair.
“Good day, friends, “ Tobias greeted.
“Good day, your Majesties.” The courtiers greeted back.
Tonya looked over her left to Takoda ‘anything?’ she mouthed.
Takoda shook his head. Tonya redirected her attention back to her father’s opening remarks and that of the Seneschal. Tonya caught a glimpse of Monyka out of the corner of her eye. She silently came up behind and to Tonya’s right, and touched her shoulder. Tonya turned her head ever so slightly and Monyka leaned down.
“Were you able to get any sleep?” She asked in a whisper.
“Yes, but you were supposed to wake me. What if your mother were to find out?”
“I told her that you were running some errands for me this morning. Don’t worry.” Tonya refocused again on court.
“Your Majesties, we have a Royal dignitary from the court of Truno. The Seneschal announced.
“Well show them in.” Tobias said, “let’s not keep our friends waiting.”
The Seneschal nodded to the herald. “Your Royal Majesties, may I present his Royal Highness, Frydmond, Crown Prince of Truno.” The Herald announced.
The double doors swept open to admit a dark haired well built young man. He held his head proud and walked tall as he entered the room.
“Kind of cute.” Monyka whispered for Tonya’s ears only.
As Tonya watched, her heart began to beat harder, She was sure her face must be very flushed. Finally she put her head in her hands and shook her head.
“Are you alright, Highness?” Monyka asked.
“Just a bad case of being embarassed.” Tonya squeaked.
The Prince stopped just short of the dais and made a flourishing bow. “Greetings, your Majesties. My mother and father send their well wishes to a true friend of Truno.”
“Welcome Prince Frydmond.” Tobias greeted. “How are your parents?”
“They are in good health and good spirits, your Majesty.” The Crown Prince stated.
“Can we do away with the formalities now?” Tobias asked.
“As your Majesty wishes.” Prince Frydmond stepped forward as Tobias stepped down from the dais and grasped the Prince’s hand in friendship.
“You have met my Queen, Isabell.” Tobias re-acquainted.
“Her Majesty has graced the court of Truno with her beauty many times.” Frydmond smiled to Isabell.
“Have you met my daughter, Princess Tonya?” Tobias asked.
Tonya flushed again. Her stomach started to flip-flop. How embarrassing.
“Not officially, your Majesty.” Frydmond smiled, but we have met.”
Tonya’s father looked between the two puzzled.
“His Highness, was kind enough to assist me down the stairs this morning.” Tonya blushed. Damn the Prince’s blue eyes were pretty.
“He what?” Isabell exclaimed in a loud whisper. So only the first row of courtiers would be able to hear it.
“Her Highness needed some assistance, and I was more than delighted to help, your Majesty.” Frydmond smiled to Isabell. “I only asked that I be granted a dance, at some later date.”
“You told me your name was Monte.” Tonya whispered harshly.
“I told you my friends call me Monte.” Frydmond explained.
“Ah…..Your Majesties, I…..ah, well I am responsible for this predicament.” Zareb cleared his throat.
“How so, Ambassador?” Isabell asked.
“When I saw the Princess hobbling down those stairs, and this well built young man coming up them, Not knowing who he is, I asked him to assist the Princess.” Zareb explained, also turning red. “I apologize for not recognizing you, Prince Frydmond.”
“It was totally understandable, Ambassador. Though you have made many appearances in my father’s court, I have not been present for the last few years. You could not know me on sight. No harm done.”
“Well there you have it, Isabell, No harm done.” Tobias said. “So, Frydmond, what business brings you to Riponia?”
Frydmond stood up taller and took a more formal stance. “My mother sent me to bring word of a great healer in the Kingdom of Blaire, just south of the city of Malden. We have credible evidence that this healers abilities surpass that of any in all of our lands as well as in all of our histories. My mother wanted me to share this information with you in case you should decide to use it to help Princess Tonya. It is my mother’s belief that this healer may be able to restore her Highness’s leg to normal.”
Silence settled in over the room. The only sound that could be heard was the flickering of the flames in the fireplaces, and those of the torches.
Tonya thought everyone in the room would be able to hear her heart pounding. Pounding anxiously, hopefully. Hopeful that there could be someone in the world that could give her absolute freedom.
Thus Ends Part One
“I’ve heard his men mention that he fights for the love of a woman who can not know of his love for her.”
“A romantic fighter?…..Takoda, what is this world coming to?”
Chapter 2: Preparations
A fortnight seemed like a long time. It had always seemed a long time before, Tonya couldn’t believe how short that time span had become.
Her father excused court early, and rounded up his advisors to meet him in his ‘war’ room, including Prince Frydmond. For the rest of the day and into the evening, her father and his advisors stayed in that room, planning out a trip, no, a journey. For Tonya, possibly a journey to her eventual freedom.
As soon as court was adjourned, Monyka rounded up two of the palace guardsmen and had them carry Tonya up that awful flight of stairs. Tonya blushed again as she remembered the event that had occurred there that morning with ‘Monte’.
“He is so handsome.” Monyka remarked.
“Who is?” Tonya asked absentmindedly.
“Why Prince Frydmond, of course. You can’t tell me that you hadn’t noticed those icy blue eyes, and that charming smile.”
“I did notice and am still embarrassed at what transpired this morning.” Tonya flushed again, slightly at the thought.
“Malden, I wonder what it is really like.” Monyka thought out loud. “I hear it is exotic and full of all kinds of people, dwarves, Aukai, little people, talking horses and even some tamed elves.”
“I’m more concerned with the trip, its self, and knowing what I need to pack.”
Tonya, made her way over to one of her wardrobes and propped open the doors. She scanned over her dresses. “Oh, poo…. Monyka, can you send for my seamstress. I am going to need some new clothes.” Tonya asked. “Most of these are great for wearing around my chambers, and some are good for court, but I need some traveling clothes. Not just a frock to wear until we get to the country estate, but clothes I can wear on the road, as well as in Truno and not be ashamed to be seen.”
“Yes, your Highness.” Monyka dipped a curtsey and was out the door at a fast walk. She would fetch the seamstress then give her mother the exciting news, if she hadn’t heard already.
Moments after Monyka departed, Queen Isabell knocked on Tonya’s door then entered without waiting for admittance. Her presence was so great that she dominated the room two steps inside Tonya’s chambers.
“There will be a banquet tonight to honor Prince Frydmond’s presence, Tonya. This is such exciting news. Imagine the parties we will be attending in Truno. Oh, my you haven’t been to Truno since your accident. Do you remember how beautiful it is there? I can visualize it now, white marble columns and fountains everywhere you look. Parks, statues, beautiful temples. Oooh… I can’t wait.”
“You mean you are coming too?” Tonya asked.
“Well of course I am. I can’t let you go off by yourself across the continent. I can just imagine the trouble you and your Monyka would get yourselves into.”
The cell doors in Tonya’s mind slammed shut again. Traveling with her mother to the country estate was bad enough and that was only a few days away. Traveling across an entire continent in a coach with her mother would be excruciating, unbearable.
Tonya sat down hard in a chair and wished that she hadn’t. She sucked in a deep breath and counted to ten until the pain subsided. She would have to speak with her father. Mother had to be kept here. Even if she invented a reason, she needed her mother to remain here to avoid matricide.
“Where is your serving maid?” Isebell asked.
“I sent her to summon my seamstress.” Tonya said, trying to keep the heat out of her voice. Monyka was practically family and her mother had such contempt for her and sought out any reason to put Monyka ‘in her place’. She didn’t even treat her own ‘serving maids’ with as much vile disdain.
“Tonya, you just ordered a bunch of new dresses.” Her mother pointed out.
“I know mother, and I will have as many as I can altered for the trip, but I will need some traveling clothes. Good traveling clothes that will last and hold up to traveling more than a few days to the country estate. As well as a few dresses to be presentable in the courts of other kingdoms. I wouldn’t want to embarrass father in representing Riponia as some backwards shepherding, un-developed kingdom.” She didn’t mention embarrassing her mother. She felt her mother did enough of that on her own.
“I guess you will need some good, new dresses. You know, we should stay a few days in Truno and have some stylish dresses made while we are there.”
Tonya turned in her chair to face her desk, took out a clean sheet of parchment dipped her pen and started scribbling.
“What are you up to now.” Her mother asked.
“Making a list of thing that have to be packed, and done before I leave.”
“I think I will stop in on your father and see what kind of mess he is getting himself into.” Her mother said, retreating to the door.
As soon as her mother left, she put away her pen and parchment. For some reason that little act of writting, always ended her mother’s visits sooner.
Tonya took a deep breath and stood up, balanced for a moment, while the pain in her leg abated. She hobbled over to her wardrobe and began going through her dresses, piling ‘keepers’ on the nearby chair.
Monyka entered the chambers “Your seamstress is on her way. I stopped by my mother’s to inform her on what is going on. She is happy to hear that you may be walking pain free in a few months and sent these.” She pulled out a small cloth from behind her back. She unwrapped it to reveal a tiny frosted cake. “The kitchen is a madhouse, getting ready for tonight’s feast.”
“Sit down, I have to talk with you.” Tonya said moodily.
Monyka sat down and looked to her friend. “What’s wrong?”
“My mother just came by for a visit… you just missed her.”
Monyka relaxed knowing that the Queen wouldn’t be back anytime soon..
“She is coming with us to Malden.”
“No!” Monyka gasped.
“We need to find a way to keep her here.” Tonya went on.
“I could have my mother slip something into her food.” Monyka suggested.
“Shhhh. Don’t say that. If someone heard you, you would be in the dungeon awaiting the stake before you could finish, and I wouldn’t be able to do anything to stop it.” Tonya admonished.
“Sorry. I wasn’t thinking. It was the first thing that came to mind. Besides, you won’t need me once you are healed.”
“Are you kidding. I will need you just as much if not more so. Imagine how much I will need your protection from courtiers not to mention the fun we will have riding in the country, swimming in the waves……. My mother has two serving maids, and a few of my father’s advisors are good friends. Monyka, you are my serving maid, friend, and advisor all wrapped up in one.”
Monyka let out a sigh. “I am so glad to hear that. I figured with you healed, your mother would have a reason to have me sent away.”
“She couldn’t, even if she tried. Now let’s get down to finding a way of keeping her here, in Ripon.” Tonya said picking off a piece of the small cake.
The banquet in Prince Frydmond’s honor went like many of the other’s in the past. This occasion had the feeling of a little more hopefulness than she remembered however.
“How are the plan’s going, Father?” Tonya asked.
“Splendid. We are planning on you leaving in a fortnight. We should have an Aukai ship by then as well as a refitted carriage for you.”
“A new carriage? Refitted how?” Tonya asked.
“Well, I have a carriage maker and blacksmith coming in the morning to discuss improvements. Think of what you would like in your carriage and join us at the meeting tomorrow morning.” Tobias smiled at his daughter. “Try to be reasonable. They will not be too happy with the short time they will have as it is.”
“Your majesty, I have just sent the dispatch for the young Cavalry lieutenant I was telling you about.” Zareb announced.
“Cavalry, Father?”
“To act as your personal body guard and van guard.” Zareb explained for his king.
“It is to make me feel more at ease with you leaving the palace, daughter. Oh, and the Ambassador here is going to join you as well as Ambassador Kalgar.”
“Ambassador Kalgar?” Tonya asked.
“An Ambassador from the mountain dwarves. He arrived with Prince Frydmond last night.”
“Who all is coming to baby sit me father?” Tonya inquired, dripping with sarcasm.
“Baby sit? Oh no, Tonya, official state business.”
“And mother is going on official state business too?”
“Your mother? I …ah….I guess I will have to have a talk with your mother tonight. Don’t you want your mother to go?”
“I would rather she didn’t, or if she did, that she stay in Truno.” Tonya said. “Father, you know how much we fight. Imagine the two of us spending all that time, locked in a carriage together.”
Tobias cocked his head and thought for a moment, then started chuckling to himself. She always liked her father’s laugh. It always touched his eyes, making them sparkle.
“I’ll think about it.” He said. “Now go gossip with your friends, or what ever it is you kids do now days at feasts.”
“Thank you father.” Tonya leaned up and kissed his cheek.
She did have a few ideas on the carriage improvements. More padding on the bottom cushion of the bench seat, which was to be placed over lots of small springs. The seat of the bench would slide out and the back cushion drop, as to make a bed. Extra storage cupboards for blankets were to be built under the opposite bench seat, as well as a piss pot under one of the cushions. The piss pot was to be emptied through a small door on the outside of the carriage. Two ships lanterns were to be installed inside the carriage for reading.
As well as a two layered curtain system. A light linen curtain was to be covered by a stout wool one. The wool curtain would keep out some of the cold. Once they reached warmer weather, the wool could be rolled up to expose the linen. Double hinged shutters were to be accessed from the inside and would add another barrier to the cold, as well as shut out the light, If the Princess should need a nap.
A larger, wider door to allow her better ease getting in and out of the carriage as well as wider, deeper steps, which would fold up and store under the carriage. Tonya also asked that leather pouches of various sizes be attached to the inside walls of the carriage, to hold books, and various personal items. The whole carriage would have to be able to be hoisted on and off an Aukai ship. It would also have to be narrow enough to fit down narrow streets of cities, as well as narrow roads, in the mountain passes.
“To have this built and painted in a fortnight is impossible.” The Carriage builder insisted.
“Master carpenter, I have every faith in your craftsmanship, besides, we don’t want this to alert every cut purse and highwayman, so the painting will be very plain.” Her father tried to put him at ease.
“I will have to stop all of my orders and hire extra smiths and apprentices to be able to finish on time.” The blacksmith added.
“You can be sure that I will make it worth your pains, master smith.” Tobias assured.
An Aukai ship was secured two days later. The captain would have to give up his quarters for the Princess and Monyka but again, her father made it worth their discomfort. Crossing the ocean to Truno would take almost a week, allowing just one day of bad weather. Longer if more bad weather was encountered.
That same day, the Cavalry Lieutenant had arrived. Tobias met with the young man and was impressed. According to his record, the young man apparently was an orphan who joined the Cavalry at the age of ten as a stable boy. The lad had shown promise with horses and soon became squired to the Captain of his squad.
When he became of age, he joined the Cavalry and showed tremendous skill, not only with horses, but with the saber. Each of the western kingdoms volunteered troops to patrol the passage, and the young lieutenant had served three tours of duty there. His report said that he was bloodied in battle on his first tour against the savage elves. The last tour he served as and officer with distinction.
“Lieutenant, I want you to put together the best squad of fighters you can, to escort my daughter across the Northwest passage into Blarie to Malden. As you may have heard, there is a healer there that may be able to repair her leg.”
Tears formed in the young lieutenant’s eyes. “Yes, Majesty.”
“I don’t care who you round up as long as they can protect her and can show the world that Riponia is a proud and respectable country.”
“Yes, your Majesty. How many men may I gather?”
“I don’t want an army traipsing through the continent’s countryside, stirring up trouble, so keep it to a minimum. Good fighting men with manners will be hard to come by on such short notice, so take who you want from where ever you can find them.”
“Yes, your Majesty. Will two squads be okay?”
“If you can find fifty men who meet that criteria, then yes.
“Thank you, your Majesty, you don’t know how much this means to me.”
Tobias smiled at the young man. He didn’t know what to make of the lads emotions. “You just take care of my little girl, and bring her home safe.”
“Oh my honor I will, my King, If anything should happen to her, I will present myself to your headsman.”
“Thank you, that will be all, Captain Kalhoun.”
Captain Kalhoun bowed to his king, and saluted the Sergeant at Arms, before retreating from the room.
“What do you think, Takoda? His record is impeccable.”
“I think you may be surprised Tobias. He is loyal to you, and his squad to him. I’ll bet if, God forbid, something were to happen to Tonya, his whole squad, not just he, would present themselves to the headsman.”
“Has he seen much fighting?” Tobias asked.
“On his last duty, his squad was ambushed in the forest. Against outrageous odds, he was able to regroup his men and fight his way out of the ambush. He lost almost half of his squad, but if it had been anyone else, including myself, no one would have survived.
“He seems kind of emotional.” Tobias stated.
“I’ve heard his men mention that he fights for the love of a woman who can not know of his love for her.”
“A romantic fighter?…..Takoda, what is this world coming to?”
A day after the ship was secured, her seamstress showed up for their first fitting. Tonya realized that if she were to have new clothes for the journey, Monyka needed some too. To meet with the demand, several of their dresses were taken from their wardrobes and re-worked, and updated to travel with them.
“Have you met the Captain of your ‘Van Guard’?’ Monyka asked.
“Our ‘Van Guard’. You’ll be riding with me.” Tonya reminded her.
“I hear he is as cute as Prince Frydmond.” Monyka prodded.
“I wouldn’t know. He seems to be too busy to present himself to me.” She said. “Every time I have sought him out, he has either just left, or is in a part of the palace inaccessible to me.”
“A real mystery man, huh?......What about your mother, is she still shunning you?”
“Yes, it’s been three days now and so quiet. It really has been quite enjoyable. I hear she is not speaking to father either.” It had taken two more conversations with her father, before he put his foot down and forbade his wife to go.
“It is probably about time your father get a vacation too.” Monyka snickered.
It had been tricky maneuvering, and Tonya knew she would feel the wrath of her mother for sometime after the trip, but that was a small price to pay for the freedom she would experience. For a few months anyway.
“Have you met Ambassador Kalgar yet?” Tonya asked.
“No, I haven’t had the chance.”
“I like him. He is a bit odd, even for a dwarf, but I like him. I asked the clerk to retrieve any books they could find of dwarves. I want to learn as much about their kingdom as I can. I hear they heat their homes with steam belched up from the earth.”
“I can’t believe, that I am actually going to sail on an Aukai ship.” Monyka said in wonderment.
“They say it’s not a ship it’s a Tri -mo-ran.” Tonya stumbled over the unfamiliar word. “I have heard that it is three ship hulls connected by the deck, and the water goes between the hulls and under the deck. It doesn’t sound logical, but hey, they have been ruling the oceans and trade for ever, so they must know what they are doing.”
Tonya stared out her window. The weather was usual for Riponia. Overcast with rain. A fortnight had passed and tomorrow they were setting sail. Her luggage was packed and had been taken down and loaded on to the ship this morning. All but a leather bag of personal items and the book on dwarven science the clerk had found for her.
Two healers and Cleric Tygart were to accompany them. That news wasn’t too pleasant, but it was one of the concessions she made to keep her mother from joining them. It also meant that she was to take more nasty, made up, miracle drugs that only made her sick to her stomach.
Ambassador Zareb was to be one of her advisors. He wasn’t one that she would have chosen, but he was another concession. Prince Frydmond was to accompany them as far as Truno, then re-join his company. Ambassador Kalgar would be along for the ride, on his way home from doing his duties in Truno and now in Riponia.
The elusive Captain of her body guard had, from what she had heard, assembled two squads. One squad of fifty light Cavalry, the other squad a mixture of Heavy Cavalry, Archers, and infantry man.
Including to her father’s surprise, Sergeant at Arms Takoda. Almost two hundred war horses. A blacksmith, seamstress, three washwomen, a pigeon boy with two cases of messenger pigeons, and six cooks were also to accompany them. In Truno, they would decide whether or not to take the North West passage. If they did, they would send half of their entourage home to Riponia. If they decided to take another route, they would purchase three wagons and teams to haul horse fodder, tents, and food.
Tonya pulled out her worn parchment. A list of things she thought she might need. The list was a mess of crossed off items, and other items penned in. Folded and re-folded, the paper was almost useless now. She took one final look at it, mentally picturing each item, then wadded it up and tossed it into the embers of the fireplace.
“Monyka, would you mind taking me for a stroll?” Tonya asked.
Monyka looked up from her needle point. “It’s kind of dreary out there.”
“I know, I just thought It might be nice to save certain pictures in my mind of home. It’s going to be a long time before we return.”
“Let me get someone to help me get you down the stairs, you grab your cloak and I’ll be right back.” Monyka said putting down the hoop and exiting the chambers.
Tonya hobbled over to retrieve her cloak and made her way out the door to her wheeled chair. Monyka was just returning with two young men of the guard as she eased herself down into the chair.
Monyka pushed the chair from behind as the two soldiers fell into step behind her. Helping the Princess up and down the palace stairs was an added chore to anyone on duty. When they came to the top of the stairs, Monyka left Tonya in the soldiers capable hands as she descended ahead of them warning all coming up the stairs to make way. After ten years this was just part of another day.
Monyka took Tonya out into the palace garden. A large flat area with flagstone walks lined with shaped hedges, flowers and pruned trees. It was early spring and only daffodils and tulips were in bloom. The crocus, were dying out and the Cherry blossoms hadn’t opened yet.
“I thought I might find you out here.” Tonya turned her head to find her father approaching. “Excited, but scared?” he asked.
“Is that normal?” She asked.
“Before long, life altering trips, always.” Her father smiled down at her. “May I?” he asked Monyka.
“Of course, your Majesty.” She curtsied, letting her King take the wheeled chair from her. She stepped back ten paces and allowed her friend and her father some alone time, but staying with in easy reach in case she was needed.
Tobias slowly wheeled his daughter down the path in silence. He took an off shoot of the path and wheeled her down an incline to a natural looking pond which bubbled as if it were a spring. He wheeled her next to a large rock and sat down beside his daughter.
“Whenever I am about to go on a journey, I come down here the day before I leave and soak in Riponia. Remember why I am king, of who I serve and why. Especially before I leave on life altering journey’s.” He smiled soulfully. “You know, I even came down here before I traveled to Truno to marry your mother.”
“Boy that was a life altering trip.” Tonya said quietly with sarcasm.
Tobias threw his head back and laughed. “Yes it was.” His laughing slowed down and he became quiet and soulful again. “Your mother is a good woman, Tonya. I know you don’t get along with her or even agree with her, but she does look out for your best interest and worry about you constantly.”
“Don’t you mean look out for how I may embarrass her?” Tonya asked.
“No, She worries about you. She worries about whether or not you are getting enough of an education to someday rule. She worries about how the court looks upon you with pity, or underestimates you. She worries about finding you a good husband…..one that can be a partner, and not take over the kingdom, or squander the resources that we have been building up. Oh she is as pigheaded and as stubborn as a mule. …….No, more stubborn than a mule.” Tobias smiled. “……..But she cares about you. She worries that you might fall ill, or fall down a flight of stairs and hurt yourself even more……you know, there isn’t a night that she doesn’t fall asleep blaming herself for your leg?”
“Why does she blame herself for that? She can no more blame herself for that, than she did that stable boy who tried to save me.” Tonya stated. “I’m the one who climbed out on that slick roof. No one made me do it.”
“I know that, daughter, but your mother has always thought that If she kept you away from the stables, or the orchards or the gardens or the kitchens, even if she could have kept you away from the servants, that you would be dancing at your wedding this summer, instead of seeking a miracle worker, to help you to walk again.”
“Well that is stupid. I guess if she had her way I would be locked in the tallest tower away from the world.” Tonya said.
“True, true. But If I had my way, you would not only be in that tower locked away, but locked in a crystal box, so that you wouldn’t get sick, or have your heart broken.” Tobias stated. “But fortunately for you. I have learned that being locked away like that is no way to live, for if you are locked away in that crystal in that tower, you can not experience love, friendship, or even passion.”
Tears stung Tonya’s eyes.
“Now…..while you are gallivanting out there, I want you to keep certain things in mind. These people, your…….entourage, these people, blacksmiths, washers, cooks, advisors, and even the soldiers. They were all asked to attend you. I did not command them, or order them, I asked them. Everyone of them said with in a heartbeat that they would serve you and go where you sent them. I asked them to think on it for a few days before I approached each of them again and asked, giving them a way out……. Everyone of them said that they would be proud to help their Princess in anyway they could……..So when you are out there, use that pretty blonde head of yours. Think before acting. These wonder people of Riponia are counting on you to bring them safely home. Any decision you make could cost you your life, or worse, theirs.”
Tonya was in a state of shock. Tears flowed from her eyes unheeded.
“Now, I have to get back and write some more damn letters to puff up the egos of the different rulers you may be meeting with. Go ahead and stay here for how ever long you wish. Monyka is as usual, close at hand. Just remember that there are a lot of people on this island who love you, including your mother and me.” Tobias kissed his daughter on the forehead and left.
“Oh no, Rikki! Rikki, I’m slipping! “
“Lay flat, Tonya, lay flat!”
“I can’t …..I…. Aaaahhhh.”
Rikki watched in horror as the Princess slid down the wet tiles, picking up speed as she neared the edge. Her legs kicked in mid-air looking for a foot hold that would never be there. She slid a little more. Only her arms and head were above the edge of the roof. Her eyes, were wide with fear, her nostrils flared as she drew air to fight for her life.
“Help! Help me!”
“Hold on, Tonya, I’m coming!” Rikki called as he scrambled down the wet tiles to her. He flattened himself out and slid head first down the roof to her, using his toes to catch and hold him on a chimney. His hands caught around her wrist and held on.
“Don’t let go!” she screamed.” Don’t let me fall, Rikki, please don’t let me fall!”
“I’ve got you,”
“I can’t hang on any longer, My hand is slipping. Rikki, Hang on!”
“I can’t Tonya, You’re slipping….. You’re slipping…..Toooonnnnnyyyyaaa!”
Tonya fell backwards as Rikki’s grip slipped.
Everything seemed to move in slow motion as she fell thirty feet to the stone patio below. Her arms wheeled franticly and her legs kicked. Rikki watched in horror as one of her legs slammed into a stone wall, snapping like a dry piece of kindling, just before the rest of her hit the flagstone patio with a sickening slap and the snapping of more bones.
Rikki woke with a start, sweat drenched his sheets. His nightclothes stuck to his body. He sat up and dangled his feet over the edge of the bed, resting his head in his hands. He consciously stilled his lungs from gulping air. “I need sleep.” He said to an empty room, his voice full of frustration.
He had spent the past fortnight evading the Princess. Evading the look in her eyes when she realizes that he could not hang on to save her from that fateful fall. Tomorrow, he would have to face her. Look into her eyes and ask for forgiveness. Guilt of not being able to rescue her, haunted his dreams all these years.
He took off his sweat drenched clothes and dressed. There would be no more sleep tonight. There was never any sleep after this nightmare. Before he realized it, her was wandering the halls of the Palace.
“Are you asleep?” Monyka asked in a whisper.
“No. I can’t sleep.” Tonya answered.
“Nightmares?”
“No nerves, and excitement.” Tonya stated.
“Do you know what time it is?” Monyka asked.
“Time for you to come up here and keep me company.” Tonya said, throwing back the covers.
“I was hoping you would say that.” Monyka crawled out her bed and slid in next to her friend. “Are you having second thoughts?”
“Yes, your feet are cold, Tonya said absentmindedly.
“No, I mean about the trip.” Monyka elbowed Tonya softly in the ribs.
“No…….well kind of…..I’m thinking that I should leave half of you behind. It might be a dangerous trip, and if anything were to happen to you I would be very angry with myself.”
“Don’t you dare leave me behind. I’ve been looking forward to this probably just as much as you if not more.” Monyka said sternly. “Do you know how many cute soldiers are going with us? I might actually be able to sleep with someone other than you.”
“We’ll see how long you last in their bed, once they feel how cold your feet are.” Tonya smiled.
“Well they will share more than the edge of the bed with me.” Monyka shot back.
The girls fell silent again, each wrapped in her own thoughts.
“Shall I stoke the fire?” Monyka asked.
“Sure, It may be one of the last times we will be warm until we get to Malden…….Have you said good-bye to your mother yet?”
“At least a dozen times, and I’m scheduled to say good-bye to her at least half that many times tomorrow.”
“Do you think she might have some cinnamon, honey-rolls for us?” Tonya asked.
“They are probably coming out of the oven as we speak.”
“Shall we go see?”.
“Can you make it that far?”
“See if you can find a strong guard to toss me over his shoulder. At this time of night my mother should be in bed and no one would notice.”
Monyka leapt from bed and pulled on a dressing robe. “Put something on, I’ll be right back.” She raced out the door.
Tonya was about to open the door when Monyka re-entered, with a man in the king’s military uniform.
“I found him just down the hall.” Monyka explained.
“At your service, your Highness.” The guard bowed.
“Do you think you can carry me all the way down to the kitchen?” Tonya asked.
The guard looked her up and down, “With ease, your Highness.” He bent down and scooped her up, as she put her arms around his neck for support. “does this hurt your leg, Highness?
“No more than usual.” Tonya said and looked to Monyka. Monyka peered out into the hall, looked back to Tonya and walked out. The guard quickly followed behind. The corridors were empty. The only movement came from the flickering of lanterns, spaced at even intervals.
After the length of the first hall as well as the first flight of stairs, Tonya looked to the guard carrying her. “How are you doing?” she asked.
“You are as light as a puppy, your highness.”
“I don’t think I have seen you around the palace before, are you new?” Tonya asked.
“I have never served here, your Highness. I have just been called in from my post, to accompany you on your sojourn.”
“We leave in a few hours, why are you wandering around this time of night?” She asked.
“I was unable to sleep, your Highness. It will be a busy morning for you, why are you sneaking down to the kitchen, instead of sleeping?”
“This will be my first real trip away from home. I am a little anxious.” Tonya admitted.
The trio reached the bottom floor and could already smell the yeast from the rising bread, and feel the heat of the kitchen.
“What are you doing down here,” Sadira’s voice came from the other side of the kitchen. “You should be sleeping, and getting ready to serve her highness in the morning.”
“She is serving me now, Sadira.” Tonya called.
“Your Highness, I’m sorry, I didn’t realize you were here.” Sadira said truly apologetic. She gave the Princess a deep curtsy. “It has been years since you have been in my, ah….your kitchen, Highness.”
“A mistake, that I am going to remedy right now, Sadira.” Tonya turned to the soldier still holding her, “You can put me down, now, and thank you for a smooth decent.”
“It was my pleasure your Highness.” He bowed after easing her to the floor.
“Would you like to stay and have a sweet with us? I could use your help back up those stairs when we are done here.” Tonya invited.
“Thank you, your Highness.”
“Sadira, Monyka, said you might have some cinnamon, honey-buns for me.” Tonya asked.
“Of course, your Highness. I know they are your favorite, so I was going to send some up for your morning meal before you left. But now will do just as well.” Sadira raced over to a warming rack next to the oven.
“Six of them will do well to start with.” Tonya called after her.
A large chopping block table stood in the center of the room. Monyka pulled out a stool for Tonya and helped her sit. Tonya winced as she arranged herself, then looked around the room, taking in it’s surroundings. The guardsman stood over in the corner, watching her. He lowered his gaze as her study of the room swept pass him.
“Please, come and have a seat. I don’t like to be formal at times like these.” Tony smiled, waving him to a seat across from her.
“Thank you, your Highness.” He said sitting down.
“Tonight, until sun up, drop the Highness. I am Tonya. You said you aren’t posted here at the Palace. Where do you serve?” She asked him.
Sadira sat a plate of honey-buns with-in easy reach. A scullery maid brought over a cold pitcher of milk and three mugs.
“Thank you Sadira. You know I wish I could take you with me, but I think my father would have a fit of withdrawals if he didn’t have you cooking for him.” Tonya turned her attention back to the soldier. “So where are you posted?”
“Well, your…er…Tonya, I am in your Cavalry, and am now posted with you on this pilgrimage of yours.” He stated, offering her first pick of a sweet.
“So you know this Cavalry Captain?” she asked.
“Yes, your…..Tonya. I think I know him pretty well.”
“What kind of man is he?” Tonya asked. “You know, he has eluded every attempt I have made to meet with him before we set sail?” She added.
“Well, I’m sure he has been busy…… As to the type of man he is, well, he doesn’t say much. He is pretty quiet and keeps to himself. He is thoughtful though, and he cares a great deal for the men serving under his command.”
“Is he a good fighter?” Tonya asked around sticky bites.
“He doesn’t like to fight, High….Tonya. He seems to avoid fighting whenever possible.”
“So is he a coward then?” She asked. “I don’t think my father would send a coward to guard me, but his advisors might.”
“No, he is not a coward….He fights when he has to. When he fights he fights with a great anger. He fights for the survival of his men, and he fights for his King.”
“Is he an overly cautious leader, or an arrogant one?”
“I’d say neither ……Tonya. I’d say he welcomes a good fight, but welcomes peace even more. When you have been in the service of your king as long as he has, you see more blood and more fallen friends than you care to remember.”
Tonya took a long drink of cold milk. “Sadira, these are probably the best I’ve had.” She called to the baker.
“Thank you, your Highness.” Sadira answered.
Tonya turned back to the Cavalry man, “Has he said anything about how he feels in taking this journey, guarding a crippled princess?
“I get the impression, that he is looking forward to it, almost as if it were a way of getting something out of his system.”
Tonya reached for another sweet. “Is he an intelligent man? Or does he only think of war?”
“I believe, war is what he does, not who he is. Intelligent? Well…..I don’t think I can judge his intelligence, but I don’t think he could have gotten to his position if he was stupid.”
“Do you think he can handle dealing with foreign royalty and conducting himself properly at formal functions of state?”
“I believe he could. If he couldn’t, I don’t think your father would risk sending him as your bodyguard.”
Tonya nodded. “How long have you served with him?”
“Oh, I’d say about ten years.”
“You seem pretty intelligent, soldier.”
“The only stupid Cavalry men, are dead ones, your Highness.”
“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to offend you……..I never did ask for your name.”
“I am Eachan, your Highness….”
“Tonya.”
“Yes, sorry ….Tonya. Cavalryman Eachan.”
“Well, Cavalryman Eachan, I think that this Captain of yours should be lucky and grateful that he has you.”
“Thank you…..Tonya.”
“Would you like another honey-roll?” She asked with a smile.
“No thank you. If I eat another,….I will be useless for the big send off.”
“Monyka?” Tonya inquired.
“No, I’m full. Would you like to get back to your chambers?”
“Yes, I suppose I should. Cavalryman Eachan, would you be so kind as to give a poor crippled Princess a lift back up the stairs to her bed chambers?”
“I’m beginning to not believe in that poor, crippled part of the equation.” Eachan stood up and helped the Princess do the same.
“Sadira?”
“Yes, your Highness?”
“Do you have enough of those to send me a basket, for my trip?”
“Of course, your Highness, it is already in the works.”
“I figured it would be, I just wanted to make sure.”
“Yes, your Highness.” Sadira curtsied.
“Oh, before I forget……. Thank you Sadira.” Tonya smiled warmly at the mother of her dear friend. “I don’t know what I would do without your wonderful daughter.”
Thus Ends Part Two (Preparations)
“I wanted to find out who you were, your Highness, what I did last night, however insincere it might have been, did let me see the Princess of Riponia in a way that only a few close to her get to see. I……”
“So you were spying on us last night?” Tonya’s anger was creeping into her voice.
“Reconnaissance if you will, your Highness.” Captain Kalhoun admitted. “I wanted to know what kind of person you were. Much like you wanted to know about me.”
Chapter 3: Setting Sail
“Hurry up Tonya. Everyone is waiting on you.” Isebell called from the door. Two of the Palace guard stood ready to carry her down to the carriage waiting for her.
“I’m ready, mother, I just wanted to check to make sure I have everything. Monyka, could you carry these for me?”
Tonya handed her friend a leather bag and a book on Dwarven science.
“Okay, get her down stairs, and Don’t drop her.” Isebell directed the guardsmen.
Two lines of Palace servants lined the Palace courtyard. When Tonya exited through the doors, a great cheer went up as flowers were tossed in her direction.
“I’m just going to the doctors.” Tonya protested the pomp.
“And you will be representing Riponia in every nation along the way.” Her father said from the carriage.
The soldiers set her down in the doorway of the open top carriage. Tonya waved to the servants and settled down next to her father. Her mother sat across from her, while Monyka, took up a seat next to the driver. ‘At least It is a nice day for our departure.’ Monyka thought to herself looking up at the partly cloudy sky.
Isebell piled some furs around Tonya, despite her protests that she was warm enough. Her protests stopped with a look from her father. She hoped that once they got moving that she would cool off enough to want them, otherwise, they were going to be thrown back into her mother’s lap. The cheering died down as they rolled out of the courtyard and down the road towards Pershore, Riponia’s chief harbor.
“I have given Zareb a bunch of letters of state, but here are some more, for you.” Tobias said, patting a leather case. “I also gave Zareb a few purses of gold and silver to help with expenses. In this case are some letters of credit that you can use in case of emergency. You won’t have to worry about much through Truno, Talison and Dianthe will take care of most everything for you. “Tobias lightly patted his daughter’s leg and smiled. “I have paid the honor guard handsomely up front, so that they could take care of any family or expenses that they might have had. They are also each being given a signing bonus, once they reach Truno, so that they can have some spending money on the trip.”
“You mean drinking money, don’t your Tobias.” Isebell put in her two cents worth.
“The good Captain has assured me that there aren’t any drunks under his command.” Tobias defended. “Oh, before I forget…..Monyka listen up,” Tobias raised his voice. “I had the carriage builder add two special compartments in your coach. One is under the floorboards. It contains a small chest of silver, some gold and a few jewels. The other is under the piss pot. If by any unfortunate chance, you are attacked, robbed, kidnapped or any other horrible thing happens. The thieves, cut-throats, highway men, or robbers should be able to find the small chest under the floorboards. Although it has some wealth, it is a dummy. If you lift up the board under the piss pot, you will find another chest with gold and gems. This is to be used only in dire straights, understand? I would prefer that it comes back with you, if at all possible. It is from our private savings.”
“That is pretty cleaver, father.” Tonya smiled.
“Actually it was your mother’s idea.” Tobias grinned at his wife. “Only the Captain of your bodyguard knows of this, and I would rather keep it that way. Don’t tell anyone, not Dianthe, Frydmond, or even Zareb.”
“Yes, father.” Tonya said.
Tobias looked to Monyka.
“As you wish, your Majesty. Not a soul will know.”
“Father?”
“Yes, daughter.”
“I have repeatedly tried to meet with this Captain, and he has either refused or eluded any and all of my attempts, to speak with him. I’m a little concerned about what kind of man you have as my body guard. Monyka and I did speak with one of his Cavalrymen at length, and he seems to hold the Captain in good esteem, but….well…..what do you think?
“I did some research as well. I even questioned Takoda. The Captain’s men are loyal to him and trust him more than they do their own mothers. When I interviewed him, he seemed honored and eager to accompany you…. He had a level head, and a no nonsense attitude, and he has served three tours in Haslemere patrolling the North West Passage…..He has even seen action. From what Takoda said, he handled himself superbly well, fighting his way out of an ambush, that would have been certain death for anyone else. I think you would do well to listen to his advise and trust him.”
“The Cavalryman we spoke to said much of the same.”
“Now when you get into Truno, not the city, but into the real heart of Truno. Listen to what is going on in Haslemere and the North West Passage. I don’t want you going through there if there is a lot of Elven activity going on up there. Listen to the advise of Takoda, Zareb, and your Captain.”
“Okay, father. I get the picture, listen and get advise from Zareb, Takoda and my Captain. What is my Captain’s name anyway?”
“I think it’s Dickee, or Micke or something like that.” Tobias said.
“What? You are sending me off with a bodyguard, who’s name you don’t even know?”
“I’m tired, Tonya……Do you know how many people I have met and dealt with this last fortnight? How many letters of state and letters of credit I have written? How many queries I have sent out gathering intelligence of the areas you will be going through?..... I’m sorry I can’t remember one person’s name.”
Tobias ran his fingers through his hair. “Besides, Takoda will be with you, and Takoda likes him, and trust’s him.”
Tonya huddled in the furs, now thankful that she had them. She watched the green scenery of Riponia glide by as she and each in the carriage seemed to be wrapped in their own thoughts.
“Now when you reach Truno, behave yourself. Dianthe is a good friend of mine…..”
“Yes mother, I know, don’t embarrass you.” Tonya interrupted.
Isabell continued, “I still have a lot of friends in Truno, who I correspond with. I would like you to take these letters with you to the Trunonian court. Just correspondences with friends.” she added looking sweetly at her husband.
“Will Uncle Bedyr be at court?” Tonya asked.
“The last I heard, he was defending his lands from the elves. The news I hear is that the savages are becoming more bold…… They aren’t satisfied just attacking caravans in the forests. Now, they are making attacks on farms and villages in the plains. Burning farms, crops and villages, as well as butchering the farmers. It is rumored that they are even eating them.”
“Father, why doesn’t Talison send his army into the forest and clear them of elves?”
“It isn’t that simple, Tonya, the elves won’t stand and fight, they are sneaky bastards, who attack and flee, never staying long enough for the Trunonian army to mount a counter attack. Talison says that the scouts he sends into the forest to gather information, are never seen or heard of again.”
“What about the Court scryers?” Isabell asked hopefully.
“Nothing.” Tobias rolled his eyes at such a thought. “Which is one of the reasons I want you to abort the North West Passage if there is trouble up there.” Tobias directed at his daughter.
They were just entering the outskirts of Pershore. The breeze brought with it the twang of salty air. They were seeing more wagons loaded with goods imported from the Continent rolling out of Pershore. At the same time, wagons of Riponian goods were entering Pershore for export to places like Truno and Malden.
Seeing the Ripon Royal guard, escorting a fine carriage, the gate guards of Pershore cleared the gates of traffic and saluted their Royal Majesties. Tonya smiled and waved to the gate guards, which caused one or two to smile as they passed.
There had to have been more than casual gossip that they were coming. The streets all the way to the docks were cleared of wagons, horses and carts, and the sidewalks were packed with the people of Pershore, waving cheering, bowing, and throwing flower petals in front of the carriage’s team of white horses. Tonya and Isabell smiled and waved to the crowd, while Tobias smiled and bowed slightly, here and there.
A few minutes later, they were approaching the wharfs. Tall masts webbed with ropes, dripping with white canvas and topped with colorful flags, towered over the buildings. Tonya’s heart started to pound a little harder. The only ship she had been on was a small one, that ferried her to one of their southern country estates. These ships were massive, compared to that small ferry. In two nights she will have traveled farther from her home than she ever had before in her life. And that was just barely the first step on this journey.
As they neared the docks the mix of classes became more apparent. Clusters of wealthy merchant men and their wives stood chatting and waving to the carriage in clusters among a throng of wharf workers and sailors. Satin and lace among a sea of rough cotton and wool. Glitter and shine sparkling besides dirt and sweat.
The Royal entourage of soldiers parted to either side of the street and allowed the Royal carriage to travel up the center, and come to a stop at the base of a stone pier which stretched a few hundred paces into the harbor. At the end of the pier was a large Aukai trimor-an. Tonya’s breath was practically taken away at the sight. How could something so massive float, was almost beyond her reckoning.
“Would you like your wheeled chair? Or would you rather be carried, your Highness?” Monyka asked.
Tonya looked down the distance of the pier, then at the surrounding crowd of well wishers.“The chair, please, I don’t think it would be dignified if everyone saw me thrown over someone’s shoulder like a sack of flour.”
Monyka smiled and nodded to a wagon behind them. A steward brought forth the chair. Tonya winced at the pain and stiffness in her joints as she stood to be helped into the chair. The long ride in the carriage, sitting in one position, really took its toll. The thought of being able to stretch out in her improved carriage brought some solace to her.
“Thank you, All; for seeing me off on my journey.” Tonya said to the gathered. “I am touched by your show of love. In a few months, I hope that you will see me strolling back down this pier, when I return to our beloved Riponia.”
The gathered, cheered, and threw flowers in her directions.
“Nicely done.” Tobias said for her ears only.
Tonya waved as Monyka wheeled her down the stone pier towards the massive ship. A large ramp ran from the stone pier to the deck of the ship. Standing in front of the ramp stood a female Aukai. She wasn’t the tallest Aukai Tonya had seen, and next to the giant vessel, she seemed ordinary in height. That is until you realized that the person standing next to her was a man in uniform and not a child. The Aukai stood more than twice the height of the soldier next to her. Thin golden braids with bits of pearl and metallic beads woven in, hung down over her shoulders, clashing with her magenta blouse.
“Good day, Captain.” Tobias greeted.
“With a scarlet sky last night, it is supposed to be.” The woman Captain agreed.
“Captain Jurysa, this is my daughter, Princess Tonya.” Tobias introduced.
“Good day Princess.” Jurysa greeted with a smile and hands open.
“Good day, Captain Jurysa.” Tonya imitating the gesture while looking up at the towering woman. “May we come aboard?” She asked.
“Of course, Princess, Igashu and I do hope to leave with the afternoon tide.”
“Igashu?” Tonya queried.
“The name of my ship.” Jurysa explained, pointing to the painted name on the side of the ship. “He’s been sitting here so long taking on provisions, that he anxious and rearing to get back to sea.”
“He?” Monyka asked.
“Of course. Do you think all ships are female? How would we get new ships if their weren’t males as well.” Jurysa smiled.
Tobias chuckled, while Isabell looked shocked.
Jurysa gestured them up the ramp. The soldier next to her took Monyka’s place and pushed the Princess up the ramp and onto the deck, followed by Tobias, Isabell and lastly by the Captain.
“The ship with the horses and most of the soldiers left with the morning tide, your Majesty.” Jurysa informed.
“Good, good, Captain.”
Tonya’s breath almost caught when she came upon the deck. Igashu seemed tall from the pier, but now she could witness his girth. He was quite wide. Large Aukai men and women, scrambled over the decks, rolling up ropes, storing provisions, and swabbing the deck. Compared to the ferries she had been on Igashu was a rock, hardly swaying in the soft swells of the harbor.
The soldier pushing Tonya wheeled her towards the aft to a large door. A soldier standing beside the door opened it and bowed slightly to the Princess, and deeper to her father. Inside was a large room, with polished wood planking. Shelves fronted with netting, lined the port wall. An Aukai sized table took up one side of the room, along with chairs sized to match.
A large bed built into the Starboard bulkhead of the room could have been twice the size of Tonya’s. The entire aft of the room was made up of windows made up of panes of glass joined together with lead. In front of those windows was what must be Captain Jurysa’s desk.
“Igashu is a good ship, but unfortunately he is not very grand.” Jurysa gestured around the Captain’s cabin.
“You must be kidding me.” Tonya said looking up at the Captain, “He is the most beautiful ship I have ever seen.”
Jurysa beamed with pride. “Thank you. You are too kind, but thank you.”
“Captain, these quarters will be more than my daughter could have hoped for and will work splendidly.” Tobias agreed with his daughter.
“Your luggage should be coming aboard as we speak, your Highness.” The Aukai captain explained to the Princess, changing the subject. “Your Majesties, would you care for some tea? Or a dram?”
“Some tea would be lovely,” Isebell spoke up for the first time since coming aboard.
“I will return shortly.” Jurysa excused herself.
At Tonya’s direction, the soldier wheeled her to the windows. The windows gave the occupant a vas view of the port of Pershore. Large sailing ships, dwarfed by Igashu slowly maneuvered into berthing areas for unloading, while others were a flurry of sailors deploying sails, readying their ships for the ocean. Small skiffs and rowboats crawled across the water on paddles manned by sailors bearing cargo or people to and from shore.
Tonya looked down to see how high the cabin was from the sea and regretted it immediately. Dizziness from the height forced her to close her eyes and settle back into her chair. It was only a drop of twenty paces or so, but anything more than a short flight of stairs caused her stomach to knot, and dizziness to take her.
“Are you alright, Tonya?” her mother asked.
“Yes. It’s just that it is a long way down to the water.”
“Those go in here. Yes, thank you.” Monyka directed from just outside the door. Three Aukai sailors ducked in through the cabin door, each carried a traveling trunk.
“Please place them along that wall.” Isabell instructed.
Jurysa followed them in. “The tea will be up in two flaps of a gull.” she announced. “Please take a seat and make yourselves at ease.”
“Thank you Corporal,” Tonya said over her shoulder, “Monyka can manage from here.”
The soldier behind her bowed, then bowed to her mother and father as he left the cabin.
Tobias hopped up onto one of the large chairs, making him look the size of a child. He grinned like a boy as he took in how small he looked among the large furniture. Isabell rolled her eyes and shook her head, then approached the windows to take in the view.
“Ah, here we are.” Jurysa announced.
Tonya watched as what must have been an Aukai boy entered the room carrying a large silver tray. He was taller than her father, who was a fair size for a human. The young boy bowed his head to the occupants of the room and gently laid the tray upon the table.
“Thank you, Kontar.” Jurysa smiled as she poured the tea.
The young Aukai quietly left the cabin.
“My Cabin boy.” She informed Tonya. “My brother’s son, may the sea comfort him. His father was lost in a typhoon, when Kontar was just a fry. He’ll make a good sailor someday.” Jurysa handed them each a tea cup which were the size of bowls. “Honey, your majesty?” she asked Isabell.
“Thank you, Captain.”
“I have some Malden cookies for such an occasion. Your Highness, I have heard that you enjoy the finer things in life.” Jurysa smiled at Tonya.
“Thank you, I’ll split one with Monyka,” Tonya smiled “I really couldn’t eat a whole one.”
The small, odd group made small talk and pleasantries while they waited for the rest of the provisions and cargo to be loaded. A knock at the door was followed by the head of Kontar poking in.
“He’s ready to make sail, Captain.” He announced, then ducked back out.
“Well, Captain, it has been quite enjoyable chatting with you, but we need to get ashore and back to Ripon before it gets too late.” Tobias said dropping to the deck. “Say your good byes Isabell.”
“Be careful, Tonya.” Her mother said embracing her. “Come home in good health and safe.”
“Yes mother.” Tonya hugged back.
Tobias embraced Monyka. “Watch over her and take care of her as I know you will.”
“I will do my best, your Majesty.” Monyka answered.
“Thank you, father. Thank you for making this trip available, and setting it all up.”
“You just make sure you come back healthy, strong and able to dance.” Tobias grinned, then took his daughter in his arms and held her tight for a few moments. “I still want to put you in that crystal box in the tower.” He said into her ear. “Come back quickly. He released her and took his wife’s arm and exited the cabin.
Tonya and Monyka looked at each other, then around the cabin, then back at each other. Smiles slowly lit up their faces as they realized that this was it. This was the beginning of their adventure. The beginning of their pilgrimage to heal a leg that never healed properly. A knock brought them up short.
Takoda poked his head in. “You two aren’t dancing in here or having a pillow fight are you?”
“Sergeant at Arms, I’m surprised by you.” Tonya said trying to sound offended. “We haven’t yet had a chance to.” She grinned. “Have my parent’s gone ashore yet?”
“Yes, your Highness.”
“How long before we set sail, Sergeant?”
“The Captain says in a few more hours, your Highness.”
“Sergeant, is the Captain of my bodyguard aboard?”
“No, your Highness, He went into Pershore soon after he arrived. Said he had to run some last minute errands.”
“Can you send him to me when he arrives?”
“Yes, your Highness. Anything else?”
“Yes, Next time, come in and shut the door, so that I don’t have to be ‘Highnessed’ to death.”
“Of course, your Highness.” Takoda grinned and ducked back out.
Tonya looked to her friend with a big smile, “Let’s explore.”
The two girls spent a good thirty minutes exploring the Captain’s cabin. The oversized objects never ceased to bring them wonder.
They were just getting ready to go out on the deck to explore Igashu when there was a knock at the door.
Takoda stuck his head in. “Your Highness, Captain Kalhoun has returned.”
“Captain, who? She asked.
“Captain Kalhoun, the Captain of your bodyguard.” Takoda prodded.
“No one has told me his name.” Tonya looked perplexed. “Can he hear me?” She asked in a whisper.
Takoda shook his head.
“Give me to the count of twenty, then send him in.”
“Yes, your Highness.” Takoda slowly departed.
She and Monyka sprang into action trying to find the best place for her to have a commanding presence in the cabin. Monyka quickly wheeled Tonya to sit with her back to the window, so that the Captain would have to squint to see her clearly.
There was a knock at the door.
“Come.” Tonya tried to make her voice sound full of authority.
“I’ve heard that you wanted to see me, your Highness.” A vaguely familiar voice said.
“Please come in Captain.”Tonya watched as a well built man strolled somewhat hesitantly across the cabin and bowed deeply as he entered the wash of light from the windows.
“Eachan, you are the Captain of my body guard?” Tonya asked in surprise.
“Well yes and no, your Highness. My name isn’t Eachan, he is a Cavalryman in my squad.” The Captain said sheepishly. I am Captain Kalhoun.”
“Why did you not say so last night?” She demanded
“I wanted to find out who you were, your Highness, what I did last night, however insincere it might have been, did let me see the Princess of Riponia in a way that only a few close to her get to see. I……”
“So you were spying on us last night?” Tonya’s anger was creeping into her voice.
“Reconnaissance if you will, your Highness.” Captain Kalhoun admitted. “I wanted to know what kind of person you were. Much like you wanted to know about me.”
“So you lied to me.” Tonya snapped. “You’re as sneaky as a….as a savage elf. How dare you.”
“I will let that insult slide, your Highness,” Kalhoun’s voice became harder. “If you will remember, the only time you asked for my name was after you unknowingly questioned me about myself, and at that time, to save us all embarrassment, I gave the name of one in my squad.”
“’To save us embarrassment’, you lied to a member of the Royal family…..’to save us embarrassment’. Or was it to cause me to be embarrassed today? Why, Captain, couldn’t you avail yourself to me any other time during the last fortnight?” Tonya was almost shrieking. “As Captain of my body guard, I wanted to meet you, so that we might trust one another, to come to some understanding!”
Takoda entered the room, looking first to the safety of his Princess, then to her Captain, finally to Monyka. Monyka looked at him with wide eyes and slowly shook her head. Slowly, he backed up and slipped out of the room before any attention could be directed at him.
“I’ve been busy, Tonya…….
“Tonya? How dare you, you have no leave to address me by my name!” her voice almost a whisper, was just as sharp. “You will address me as your Highness.”
“Your Highness, your father, had many things for me to take care of before we were to set sail today. I was unable to be avail myself to you.”
“Do you mean to tell me, that during the last fourteen days, that there was absolutely not one moment that you could have visited with me or answered my summons?”
“Your Highness, I am a Cavalry officer. I am in charge of the destiny of fifty fighting men. Now, thanks to his Majesty, that number has grown to more than one-hundred. In doing so, I follow the orders of my superior. Your father out-ranks you, Highness. I do his bidding first, for better or for ill, he is my commander.”
“You forgot one little detail, Captain.” Tonya was almost hissing. “I am your commander now. For better or for ill, my father is in Ripon, while you and I are to travel half-way across the world together. I need to trust you, Captain, and right now, I can’t even stand your presence in my vicinity. You will keep yourself out of my sight until we have reached Truno. I will decide what to do with you by then.”
An uneasy silence fell over the cabin.“You are excused, Captain.” Tonya pointed to the door.
“Yes, your Highness.” Captain Kalhoun bowed with a flourish and quickly exited the room.
“Damn, Captain, what did you say to her? I have never seen her this worked up.” Takoda asked.
“I don’t want to talk about it right now, Sergeant.” Rikki stormed across the deck and out onto the bow of Igashu, away from the hustle and bustle of the crew tackling last minute tasks, before they set sail.
“Damn it all!” Rikki called out into the wind. He hadn’t lied to her, of course he didn’t come right out and introduce himself and hug her either, but Damn her. He was supposed to stay close to her and keep he out of harm’s way. ‘How the hell am I to keep her safe, now.’ He thought to himself. ‘How am I supposed to right the wrong, if …..oh, God, what if she decides to send me back to Ripon?
Damn the arrogance of woman, and damn it even more if they are Royalty. He should have known better than except this mission. He should have stayed as far away from her as he could. ‘I need this. I need this to work off my guilt.’ Rikki stared down into the water for a long while, trying to drain his anger into the harbor. ‘Penance, This is part of my penance. If I can just put up with it and accept it, this whole thing will be over.’
Rikki found a ladder to go below, and took it down to see if Sefu was doing alright in the dark hold. The Stallion didn’t take to ships very well. When he saw that they were approaching Igashu, he started to balk. Rikki had to dismount and with help from a few others, covered his eyes. A few sailors and dock workers, laughed at the trouble Sefu was giving him, but all of the trouble was worth it once they could unload him. Sefu was not only one of the fastest horses in the Cavalry, but sure footed and not afraid of anything, well, anything but boats.
Rikki found the stallion, his ears pulled back and stomping his hooves unhappily.
“This trip shouldn’t be so bad, Sefu.” Rikki spoke softly to the angry horse. “We are in an Aukai cat-a-mor-an. The Captain assures me that this ship won’t rock nearly so bad as others, you have been on.” Sefu’s ears flicked back and forth, undecided as to what to do as Rikki spoke to him. He still stamped his irritation though. “It looks like I will be spending more time with you in the next couple of days than I first thought.” Rikki slowly put out a hand and caressed the Stallion’s soft coat. “The Princess is trying my patience right now, so I will have to just accept it as a test and try and work through it the best I can.” He was almost humming to his four legged friend. “Give her some time to calm down and apologize.” Rikki stroked. Sefu stopped stomping and was listening to his human.
“Can you believe the arrogance of men?” Tonya said through clenched teeth. “I never……’I was just doing reconnaissance, to find out who you were.’ “She mocked in a deep voice. “Spying, my own body guard, spying on ME! And then he had the mordacity to ‘save us the embarrassment’ by lying to me…….I ought to send him off the ship right now!”
“You father wouldn’t appreciate that though.” Monyka stated, calmly.
“He couldn’t even give me a good answer as to why he ignored my summons….. ‘Your father gave me a work to do, and I only answer to him,’……..Can you believe that?”
“What upsets you more, Highness, The fact that you were caught questioning, who you thought was a simple soldier on his character, or that he has seen yours?” Monyka asked.
What! How dare you! Get out, get out right now, I don’t need this from you too.”
“Yes your Highness.” Monyka stood up and curtsied before leaving the Princess alone in the cabin.
“Sergeant!” Tonya called.
“Yes, your Highness?” Takoda stuck his head in.
“Inform me when Captain Jurysa plans to disembark or shove off, or what ever sailor say.” She barked.
“Yes, your Highness.” Sergeant bowed his head slightly and closed the door behind him. “What was going on in there?” he asked Monyka just loud enough for her to hear.
Monyka briefly explained the ‘conversation’ between the two, shaking her head from time to time, unsure as to what really transpired. Takoda whistled between his teeth and started to chuckle.
“What is so funny?” Monyka demanded.
“Sounds like a lovers spat to me.”
Monyka looked stunned at the sergeant and stomped off.
Thus Ends Part Three
“When it comes to my safety or a military issue, you may advise me, and I will listen to your advice, other than that, you keep to your horses and swords……… Is that understood, Captain?” the Princess bore down on the Captain.
Chapter 4: Sailing with Aukai
Takoda, as instructed, came for her a few minutes before they were to ‘shove off’. Captain Jurysa allowed Monyka and herself to watch from a safe part of the ship. From this vantage, Tonya watched in wonder as the Aukai, using large sturdy poles, pushed off from the pier. Once cleared, large oars appeared from below deck and started sweeping the water, pulling the Aukai Trimor-an out of the harbor and towards the sea.
Setting sail was quite a spectacle, and was as exciting as Tonya had hoped. Tonya was amazed at how nimble such large people could be. Their scampering up and down ropes, and dodging around each other on the deck reminded her of a dance, a somewhat chaotic dance, but one of grace.
She and Monyka stayed topside for a while longer, watching Pershore disappear into the distance.
“Where is Ambassador Zareb?” Tonya asked.
“Your Highness, I believe he is either in his cabin trying to forget we are on water, or hanging over the rail on the port side, spilling his guts.” Takoda grinned.
“And Ambassador Kalgar?”
“As soon as he came aboard, he asked for ‘standard dwarven sailing suppies’, then locked himself in his cabin with two large pails, a large canteen of water, and a bottle of dwarven spirits.”
“Two pails?”
“One to sit on, the other to hurl into. Dwarves are less fond of open water than our Ambassador Zareb.”
“Oh dear.” Tonya giggled. “I wonder how the good cleric Tagyrt is faring?”
“I believe, your Highness, that he and Zareb are exchanging places.”
“I find this all hard to believe,” Tonya said, “The Igashu is barely pitching, or rolling, I wonder how ill they will be if we have to ride out a storm?”
It was Takoda’s turn to laugh.
Once out of the bay, Captain Jurysa set the Igashu in a Northerly direction. Tonya thanked the Captain for allowing them to witness the finesse of the Aukai and disappeared back into the Captain’s cabin.
It wasn’t too much longer, while going over a map of the continent, that there came a knock at the door.
“Your Highness, the cabin boy wishes to light your lanterns.” The soldier outside the door alerted.
Kontar came quietly into the cabin with a small oil lamp. He made his way around the room bathing the cabin in a warm glow, which was enhanced by the warm timbers of the bulkhead. “You dinner will be up in just a little while.” He said quietly in his tenor.
“Thank you, Kontar. Will the Captain be available to dine with me tonight?” Tonya asked.
“I will ask her for you, Princess.” Kontar slipped out of the room as quietly as he had entered.
Tonya went back to her map. “It really is too bad, we can’t attempt a voyage around the southern tip of the continent, through the Ju-Ju Isles and then up to Malden.”
“I don’t want to risk the Ju-Ju’s.” Monyka said. “Even the Aukai are wary of sailing those waters.”
“Should we breach the subject with our Aukai Captain Jurysa?” Tonya asked.
“I don’t know, You know how superstitious sailors are, even the Aukai.”
“Do you really think that there are Lycanthrope pirates?” Tonya
asked. “Maybe they are just monsters to scare little children.”
“Stories or not, the sailors I have met, sure are scared of them.”
A knock at the door announced the arrival of dinner. Kontar followed by two other Aukai brought in trays of food, plates, silverware and goblets.
“The Captain, says she will be honored to join you this evening.” Kontar said. “She will be joining you in just a few moments.”
Within a few moments, a feast was set. Tonya could hardly believe that all of this food was prepared on a ship.
“Your Highness, the Captain is here.” A voice called from the door.
“Thank you soldier, and could you pass the word, that this is Captain Jurysa’s ship. She can come and go as she chooses. I won’t have her treated like a servant upon her own ship.”
“Yes, your Highness.”
“Good evening, Princess.” Jurysa greeted.
“Good evening, Captain.” Tonya returned. “Can we do away with the formalities now?”
“With relief.” Jurysa smiled. “I hope you will find dinner enjoyable. Your palace cook, Sadira, sent us recipes.”
Tonya looked at Monyka and laughed, as Monyka rolled her eyes.
“Is something wrong?” Jurysa asked.
“Sadira is Monyka’s mother. She tends to think of me as a daughter as well. I find it humorous that she spent the time to give you recipes when part of this whole journey is to explore all of the different cultures. Food, clothing, habits and all.”
“I see. A mother trying to do right and missing the mark.”
“Exactly. I hope you will enjoy what ever dinner is. If it isn’t too much trouble, can your chef fix your favorites tomorrow?”
Monyka lifted the ceramic lids to reveal dinner. Roast lamb, with potatoes, carrots, and onions. Scallop salad, and roasted apples.
“This looks quite satisfying to me.” Jurysa smiled. Monyka served Tonya hers then handed the utensils to Jurysa, before using them herself.
“Is there someone who might be able to show us around Igashu tomorrow?” Tonya asked. “I have never been on an Aukai ship, let alone a Trimor-an.”
“Kontar will be more than happy to get out of some of his chores to do such a task.” Jurysa smiled, “Consider it done.”
“Where will we be tomorrow?” Monyka asked. “We’ve spent the afternoon studying maps.”
“Tomorrow morning we should be clearing the most Eastern point of Riponia. Then we will have a full day at sea. The following day in the evening, we should be spotting the Western part of Truno.”
“That quickly?” Monyka was amazed.
“We will follow the coast for a good day.” Jurysa went on. “The next morning we will be entering the Palriada river at Tarporly.”
“Wow.”
“Then it’s a good day up the Palriada to Truno.”
“It would take one of our ships twice as long.” Monyka stated in wonderment.
“I believe your Captain has a few dispatchers who are on the boat ahead of us, that will be disembarking at Tarporly and riding to Truno with news of your arrival. I believe Prince Frydmond will be taking another boat from Tarporly to Truno.”
“Wow, It sounds like every minute is planned out for us.” Tonya said astonished. “What about storms? Do you think we will encounter any?”
“There is always a chance, Tonya, but Igashu rides storms like Trunonians ride horses. So other than some swells and some hard wind, you won’t feel much difference.”
“Jurysa, why can’t we just sail South around the continent and up the coast to Malden?” Tonya asked.
Jurysa almost spit her food out, but recovered nicely. “I’m sorry, Tonya, but the Ju-ju’s are bad. A very bad and cursed place to go near.”
“What ever for?” Tonya asked.
“The Lycanthrope pirates.” Jurysa whispered the name. “They are bad luck to be spoken of on a ship. Didn’t you ever hear about them?”
“Only scary, children stories.” Tonya stated. “Something about creatures that are half-man half-beast, that attack ships, and steal it’s cargo. Creatures that bite you and turn you into beasts, never to see your families again.”
“They aren’t stories, Princess. They are as real as giants who sail the open seas, and they are extremely dangerous.” Jurysa leaned towards Tonya and whispered. “Kontar’s father, my brother, dared to try a run through the Ju-ju’s. His ship was taken and he was bitten. A few days later, he began to change. Small changes at first, Painful changes as his body began transforming into a beast. By the first full moon, he had changed into one of the man-beasts, and lusted for blood. He went mad, tearing at the bulkhead of the cabin the crew had locked him into. He nearly tore through, trying to get to another sailor to kill and drink his blood. The first-mate had to kill him. Kill him to put him out of his own misery.”
“I told you they weren’t just children’s tales.” Monyka whispered.
“Only the foolish, or the greedy try sailing through the Ju-ju islands.” Jurysa finished. “There will be no more talk of it while on my ship.”
“I apologize for bringing up such a painful subject.” Tonya said.
The next few moments were filled with uncomfortable silence.
“Do you ever sail through the icy seas of the North?” Monyka asked breaking the silence. “Is it true that you can watch liquid rock pour into the sea as you bump against floating islands of ice?”
“I have made only a few trips through the icy seas.” Jurysa began. “It too is a very dangerous place. In another month or so, the ice will be melting enough to break up into floating islands, some the size of a horse, others as large as the Isle of Aukai it self. I sailed there before I found Igashu. Igashu isn’t built for sailing in those waters, he is too wide and too shallow. He could get beached on those ice flows before you could steer around them. Or even worse, the larger ones could tear right through his hull, It would be just like hitting a rock in the middle of the ocean.”
“Did you see the liquid rock?” Monyka asked.
“Oh yea. Beautiful red rivers of lava would flow down the mountains. At night, the liquid rock would burst forth from the mountains, in fountains of fire and color, lighting the dark sky around it.”
“Is it true that the animals that live there all have white fur?” Tonya inquired.
“Most of them do.”
“Imagine, Monyka, wrapped up in the fur of a white fox.” Tonya almost squealed at the thought.
The ship chef did well with the strange ingredients. Dinner was very enjoyable. After the baked apples were enjoyed, Captain Jurysa excused herself. A few minutes later, Kontar and another, slipped in and cleared the table.
Monyka gathered up a map of the continent and lay down on the huge bed, trying to memorize every detail. Tonya pulled out her book on Dwarven science and began her own studies.
Rikki lay on his back on the Igashu’s fore deck. The stars at sea always seemed to come out of hiding, filling the night sky. He thought about sleeping up here, with Kalgar sick in the cabin next to him and Zareb on the other side.
“Feeling any better?” Takoda asked, sitting down next to the young Captain.
“Only a little…. I am viewing this as a test of patience.”
“Well put.” Takoda leaned back. “She gets a lot it from her father, you know.”
“What’s that?” Rikki took the bait.
“Her short fuse. They are both easy to blow their fuse, but they are also quick in gathering themselves after an explosion. I’m sure if you give her a day or two to settle down, then apologize, even if it isn’t your fault, then all will be well in the world again.”
“I kind of came to the same conclusion earlier.” Rikki admitted, “But it’s good to hear if from someone else.”
“Pride is what it all boils down to,” Takoda stated. “Her mother and her father are full of it, and she is fed pride morning, noon and night….. It isn’t easy for her, or her pride to be wheeled around in that chair, or carried for that matter……I’ll bet that is what this whole strife is about.”
“You had better hope so, Takoda, or else, you may find yourself in charge of two squads of the Royal guard.”
“In that case, I hope so too. I have enough problem with headaches.” He smiled.
The two stared up at the night sky, wondering about the stars as a casual cloud passed.
“Takoda, do you have nightmares?” Rikki asked.
“Sometimes. Not as many as I used to. Are you having battle-sweats?”
“No,….well, I do have those, but all soldiers who have seen battle get those time to time. No….I get these re-occurring dreams…..”
“It’s hardly a secret, Captain.”
“What is?”
“Speaking with your men, they have mentioned that you have re-occurring nightmares. They say you call out to some lost love.”
“I had hoped that no one had noticed.” Rikki flushed.
“Your men, are just concerned about the Captain they admire, nothing more.”
“So do you get any?.....nightmares, I mean.”
Takoda chuckled, “I can’t believe, I’m admitting to this…..”
“Go on.” Rikki prodded.
“I ….. Every once in a while…. I get these horrible dreams that I am standing in court.” Takoda ran a hand over his face. “I would be standing in court beside his Majesty, butt naked. Now don’t go telling anyone, I told you that.” Takoda chuckled nervously. “Now you tell me yours.”
“No, I really couldn’t.” Rikki tried to excuse himself.
“Horse shit, boy! I just told you a secret nightmare, now it’s your turn.”
“I …. I can’t give you details, but I have this horrible dream, that keeps re-occurring. I’m on the edge of a cliff with a…. with a friend, and they suddenly fall. I try to reach them, grab on. I get one hand wrapped around theirs, but I’m too weak. Then they fall, and I wake up.”
“More woman problems, huh?” Takoda said to the stars.
“Where do you get a woman out of that?” Rikki asked.
“Your men, say you call out her name, just before you wake. You told me only what you wanted to and not the whole dream.” Takoda slowly stood up and stretched. “Boy, trust is a two way street, you have to trust others, it you want them to trust you.” With that he walked off across the deck, leaving Rikki alone in his thoughts, problems, and nightmares.
“Good morning, Tonya.” Monyka lightly shook her friend. “You have your choice: Honeyed rolls from my mother, or fried fish, eggs and flat bread.”
“You call that a choice?” Tonya groaned. “I want the rolls. Something tells me that fried fish first thing in the morning is wrong.”
“I have already tried it. It’s not bad. I think even my mother would approve…. Come on, Tonya, you don’t have a lot of time before Kontar returns to take us on the tour of Igashu.”
“Oh, yea.” Tonya brightened.
“Did you sleep well?”
“Once I got to sleep I did. Thinking about that Captain Kalhoun kept me up late.” Tonya edged herself to the edge of the bed and felt the familiar pain shoot up her leg. “Is there anyway I can wash?”
“Kontar brought in a pot of hot water, just before I woke you. I’m afraid it will be sponge baths until we get to Tarporly if not Truno.”
Monyka helped the princess out of her night shift, wash up and dress. Just as they were finishing, a knock came at the door.
“Come.” Tonya called.
“Princess, are you ready for a tour?” Kontar asked.
“Lead on.” Tonya smiled.
With Monyka’s help, and the help of her walking stick, Tonya limped her way behind Kontar out onto the deck.
“Princess, may I assist you up to the poop deck?” Kontar pointed to the roof of Jurysa’s cabin. “You can better see the ship from up there, and there will be less walking involved.” Kontar explained.
Tonya looked up at the poop deck and its access. Then looked around the ship. Sailors busied themselves with ropes and swabs, trying not to be noticed by Jurysa. The only way, She could figure that Kontar would be able to assist her up there was to carry her over his shoulder. Tonya wasn’t too fond of being treated like cargo, after all, she was the Crown Princess of Riponia.
“Kontar, how would you go about assisting me up there?” Tonya asked.
“Well,” the young Aukai scratched at his chin. “I could have you wrap your arms around my neck and I could carry you up. Or If you would like, I can hand you up to the helmsman.”
“What do you think, Monyka?” Tonya looked to her handmaiden.
“I think it would be safer if he were to hand you up to the helmsman.” Monyka eyed the distance.
“Okay, Kontar, lift me up.” Tonya handed her walking staff to Monyka and raised her arms.
Kontar wrapped his large hands around her waist and picked her up.
She was surprised at how easily the young lad was able to heft her into the air. The Helmsman’s larger hands wrapped around her arms and hefted her over the railing and eased her onto the deck. Monyka was right there, to hold onto her if she needed to be steadied.
Kontar was quite correct. Most of the Igashu could be seen from this vantage. The three hulls of the ship, as large as they were, still seemed dwarfed by the size of the body of blue-gray water surrounding them.
“As you can see Princess, the Igashu has three hulls.” Kontar began explaining. “The central, main hull is where we put our heavier cargo. Your carriage and horses, for example, are down in the hold, there.” Kontar pointed to two large doors which were laid in the deck. “There are two levels in the Igashu’s hold. The heavier items are placed in the bottom The upper level contains some cabins for passengers as well as room for not so heavy items.” Kontar pointed to each side. “The outer two outrigger hulls are much narrower and as you can see, are not always in the water. Those two hulls are mainly to balance the Igashu when he begins to list.” Tonya was fascinated by such a design. “The holds of those two outriggers, are carrying some of your baggage and hammocks for a few of the sailors. Because those two hulls move so much, it isn’t a very popular place to sleep. Like I said, having the two outriggers stabilizes the Igashu. They work so well, that he can have a much larger sail, thus catching more wind. Those are just some of the reasons the Aukai ships are so fast. The other reasons for Aukai ship being as fast as they are? Well………. They are only known by the ship builders, and a few of the captains.”
“This is really intriguing, Kontar.” Tonya smiled. “How do the Aukai get fabric so large as to get a sail of that size out of it?”
“I’m afraid, Princess, that is one of the Aukai secrets, that I do not know.” Kontar smiled.
“What kind of wood do the Aukai use to build their ships?” Tonya inquired.
“Again, Princess, that is a secret, that the ship builders keep to themselves.”
“You sent for me, your Highness?” Captain Kalhoun asked as he bowed before the Princess.
“I have.” Tonya’s eyes were as hard as iron. “My advisors, inform me that although you have been dishonest with me, that I am to trust your judgment when it comes to military and safety issues.” Tonya paused. “Those two issues are the reason for your being here in the first place, and from high authority. When it comes to my safety or a military issue, you may advise me, and I will listen to your advise, other than that, you keep to your horses and swords……… Is that understood, Captain?” the Princess bore down on the Captain.
“Yes, your Highness. It is.” Captain Kalhoun replied with a dead voice.
“Then you are dismissed.” Tonya issued.
“Come on in.” Tonya called as someone knocked at the cabin door.
“Ah, your Highness. It’s me Tagyrt.”
“Brother Tagyrt. I trust you are feeling better.”
“Ah….. yes, your Highness. One of the Aukai gave me some….thing to settle my stomach.”
“So, what did you come see me about, Tagyrt. I didn’t send for you and I’m doing fine.” Tonya prompted.
“Well, to ah… come to the point, your Highness….I ….ah, well In the last day or so, I’ve…..ah…. Well I’ve been speaking with the healers and the Aukai’s ship healer.”
“Well that is very thoughtful of you.” Tonya had to concentrate on not rolling her eyes.
“Well, ah…. Since the Aukai…. The ship healer, that is…. Well since he seemed to know about herbs and things…. I ….ah, I got to talking with him about your….. umm…. Your problem….. you know with your….. with your leg.”
“Yes?” Tonya took a deep breath and tried to rein in the little patience she had left.
“Well, he and I….. we put our heads together…. Well not literally of course, but we um…… we came up with an herbal concoction,…… well I’d say it’s more of a drug…. Yes a definitely more of a drug…..”
“What does this drug do?” Tonya looked sternly at Monyka who was trying so hard not to laugh that she was turning red from lack of oxygen.
“You see, this drug…. Well if you were to take it…. It would divert….. no, no it wouldn’t divert, it would….um….I believe it would block the pain from your leg.”
“Are you serious? It would stop all of my pain?” Tonya started to pay attention now. Monyka stopped laughing and looked to the young cleric. No one had ever promised or even came close to promising Tonya that anything they came up with would take away all of her pain.
“Well,…. Kind of. It would only be for a few hours… and it has…. Ah…. Well it has some serious side effects.”
“Like what?” Tonya asked.
“Well….. After a few hours…. We think about six…. We aren’t certain, yet, but if our calculations are correct….. Yes, six should be right…. Anyway, after six hours, the pain would come back……”
“That would be expected.” Tonya said cautiously.
“No, your Highness. Your pain would come back with…..ah…… with great intensity……”
“What are you trying to say?” Tonya nudged.
“Well…. We believe your pain would come back so bad that it would…. Um….. well we believe that you would probably pass out… um… become incapacitated for a day or two from it.”
“What if she would take another dose before it wore off?” Monyka asked.
“Oh, No, you couldn’t do that.” Tagyrt looked alarmed.
“Why not?”
“It would be too much.” He blinked rapidly. “It would ah…. Well it could kill her. This Drug……well it is a type of poison…. No, not poison….it is a type of venom, yes, venom. It is a venom found in….um… the Aukai find it in a certain fish, your Highness.”
“So you want to poison, her Highness, to cure her pain?” Monyka asked.
“To… ah… to temporarily curb her pain.”
“And the side effect would be to cause her even more pain?” Monyka asked.
“That would be… correct.”
“That sounds insane.” Monyka rolled her eyes.
“It could have it’s… uses. Used only for special occasions, or… ah… in dire situations.” Tagyrt persisted.
“Are you sure of it’s side effects?” Tonya asked.
“Ah… yes, your Highness. The Aukai have taken this drug ah…on…um… rare occasions. They say that after the drug wares off, that they are basically…well, they are incapacitated for a day.”
“What do you mean by incapacitated?” Tonya inquired.
“Well… To the Aukai? Hmmm… Unconscious.” Tagyrt explained. “I wouldn’t have… brought it up, if I didn’t think that in certain occasions, it might be warranted, or needed.”
“Brother Tagyrt, thank you for bringing this information to my attention.”
“I only wish to serve, your Highness.” Tagyrt bowed his way out.
Tonya stared unseeing out the windows of the cabin.
“Can you believe that?” Monyka asked. “He wants to poison you, to make you feel good for six hours, only for you to be in so much pain that you become…. Incapacitated… for a day…. Tonya?.....Tonya, you aren’t taking this seriously are you?”
“I could have it’s uses.” Tonya stated absently.
“You can’t be serious, Tonya.”
“Imagine, being able to be pain free, and be able to do things, that I haven’t done for years.” Tonya mumbled mainly to herself.
“What if this poison is deadly to humans?” Monyka posed. “If it can knock an Aukai unconscious for a day, imagine what it would do to you.”
“I am, Monyka, I’m imagining what I can do, just for a few hours.”
“You need to put this out of your head, Tonya. Besides, Zareb will never allow you to try such an experiment.”
“Then he must not find out.” Tonya stated. She turned from the window and looked Monyka straight in the eyes. “He must not find out about this.”
“As you wish, your Highness.” Monyka made a curtsy, turned and stomped out of the cabin.
Tonya’s mind raced through the possibilities. Climbing an apple tree in the country estate gardens, swimming in the ocean on the southern island of Riponia, running through the mossy forests of the West isles, dancing at a grand ball, in a dress of white gossamer, as fine as spider webs. She could even climb up and down a flight of stairs. The possibilities seemed endless.
Rikki stood in the bow of the catamaran Igashu, watching as the harbor city of Tarporly began to fill the horizon. Massive, white-columned, buildings glinted brightly in the mid-day sun. A memory of the first time he had sailed into this harbor flashed through his mind.
He had only been a Calvary man then, newly sworn into active duty. He was excited about seeing the great kingdom of Truno. He had thought that Pershore was a large port city. The size of Tarporly dwarfed Pershore ten times over. He didn’t think that there were this many ships in the world, let alone one harbor. Everywhere he had looked, there was activity. The preverbal ‘kicked ant hill’ came to mind, when ever he thought of Tarporly.
Captain Jurysa was on the poop deck calling out orders as the sailors went to work as if in a well rehearsed dance. The first ship of the entourage was to have arrived in port a day and a half ago. Three of his light Calvary squad, including his lieutenant were to have been put ashore with their mounts and raced overland to Truno city with news of Prince Frydmond’s return as well as Princess Tonya’s arrival. The rest of the entourage were to continue up the river Palriada to meet them in Truno and off-load their supplies from the Aukai ship on to a Trunonian river vessel.
“Wow, I didn’t realize it could be so big.” Monyka commented in wonder, as she approached Captain Kalhoun.
“Wait until you see Truno, my lady.” Rikki said.
“Truno is bigger than this?”
“Oh yea. This is a back-water, fishing village compared to Truno. Truno lines both sides of the river Palriada for a couple of miles. Ships are lined up, down stream as well as up, for an additional mile or two, just waiting their turn at unloading, or loading their cargo. You can find almost anything you could dream of in the market places in Truno. It really is an incredible place.”
“How many times have you been there?” Monyka asked.
“Several. When I was on tour in Hasslemere, we would occasionally get a chance to come take a rest in the city.
“So you know all of the pubs, brothels and ale houses?”
“No…….. Just the good ones.”
Monyka looked startled for a moment. Rikki’s face cracked into a large smile and chuckled at her.
“Not all soldiers are into ale and women, my lady. I did quite a bit of sight seeing while there.”
“Oh, really?”
“Really. I’ve been to the Truno library, the Dianthe museum of art, and the Talison arena for sports.”
“But did you go in?” Monyka jabbed back.
“Touché. I will have to be on guard around you.” He smiled.
“And I you, Captain.”
Captain Jurysa called out an order, which sent the sailor’s ‘dance’ into a frenzy. Rikki and Monyka watched in astonishment as sails were furrowed and Aukai sailors disappeared below, into the two hulls.
The scraping and knocking of wood was soon followed by splashes and a drum as oars were thrust out of the sides of the ship and a started a rhythmic whoosh to accompany the drum’s beat.
Ships and boats in the harbor seemed to part and clear the mouth of the river Palriada as Igashu crawled towards it.
“I have never been on a ship carrying Royalty.” Rikki looked about amazed. “ I think I will have to travel this way more often.”
“Why?” Monyka asked.
“Ships usually fight for position to enter the river. The last few times I came through we had to wait one to three days, just to clear customs and inspections.”
“Inspections?” Monyka asked.
“To make sure that the cargo and crew aboard the ships are safe to enter Truno. Make sure that there is no rotten food or meat, or that the sailors don’t have the plague or lycanthropy.”
“What happens if the ship fails inspections?” Monyka asked.
“They are sent to that island over there.” Captain Jurysa pointed. “There, the spoiled cargo is off loaded and burned, along with any dead bodies. The sick are quarantined, The lycanthropes are put out of their misery and if need be, the ship is burned.”
“Oh, my.”
“Yes, Truno is a very organized, and sterile place.” Captain Jurysa stated. “We will be anchoring tonight, just up stream of the Tarporly. We will be bringing on some fresh water, and all getting a good nights sleep.”
“Will we be able to go into the city?” Monyka inquired.
“That will be up to the Princess and her advisors.” Jurysa stated. “Tomorrow at sunrise, we will be weigh anchor and head on towards Truno.”
“Captain Kalhoun, you are one of Princess Tonya’s advisors. Will it be alright for some of us, to see the sights?”
“That will depend on when we anchor, how far it is to the city, and if I can arrange for a proper bodyguard.” Rikki listed.
“I’ll go ask the Princess.” Monyka turned and almost skipped to the cabin.
“You, my boy, are going to have a long trip.” Jurysa smiled down at him.
“It already seems long.” Rikki turned back to the view in front of Igashu and took solace in the even beating of the drum..
As it turned out the answer to Monyka’s question of going into Tarporly was answered when the Igashu finally anchored at sun set. Captain Jurysa planned to get a full night’s sleep so that she command the Igashu the next day and push through the night, arriving at Truno city in the morning.
Kontar was seen that afternoon, clambering all over the ship speaking with certain individuals. Mostly advisors and members of the inner circle of the entourage.
“So what does the Princess want?” Rikki asked Takoda.
“I have no Idea. She has had Tagyrt, Zareb, and Kontar in and out of the cabin all afternoon.”
Sergeant Takoda opened the door for Rikki, and followed him into the cabin. The oversized table was filled with trays and bowls of food. Riponian favorites as well as some Aukai specialties. Ambassadors Zareb and Kalgar stood in front of the windows, sharing a glass of wine and some small talk.
Once out of the open ocean and on the river Palriada, Kalgar emerged from his cabin, looking weak, and disheveled. He doused himself with a few buckets of water and looked out over the railing at land. Zareb had excepted the Aukai sea sickness remedy and spent the last day and a half, strolling around the Igashu or chatting with the Aukai.
Monyka greeted Takoda and Rikki handing them each a glass of wine. She looked very much like a member of court. Her brunette hair was pinned up, with the exception of a few curls which were allowed to escape and caress the sides of her face and neck. Her green dress, though of finely combed wool and cut, was fairly simple, it’s only adornment a gold belt that accented her fine waist.
“Good evening, Captain, Sergeant.” She smiled.
“Good evening, my Lady.” Rikki returned with a slight bow. “What is our Princess up to tonight?”
“I’m not sure, but I think we are about to find out.”
“Are we all here?” Tonya asked aloud.
She was wheeled into the room by Tagyrt who looked a little uncomfortable around so many people in a formal setting. The Princess truly took possession of the room when she entered. Her blonde hair was pulled up into a bun of curls at the back of her head. Her pale complexion, seemed to glow against the red silk of her dress. A necklace of rubies finished the picture of perfection.
“Please, everyone take a seat.” She gestured towards the oversized table.
Rikki looked to the table and nearly laughed aloud. They would all look like children playing feast, with only their heads visible above the table top.
As if reading his mind the Princess added, “I know it will be strange eating at such a massive table, but I felt it would be better than us all lounging on the floor.”
There was polite laughter, and a few smiles as they all climbed up into the chairs.
“I would like to thank you all for joining me tonight. I thought it might be nice to celebrate the first steps of our journey together, and plan out what our next steps will be.” She announced.
Zareb stood up, raised his glass to the Princess. “May our journey to your returning health be quick and safe, may the Gods shine upon us all and upon the food we are about to enjoy.”
“May the Gods shine upon us.” Everyone chanted together.
The feast was accompanied by idle chat about Truno, The different marvels to see, and that have been seen. The possible ways of traveling, whether through the North West Passage, or under it. The feast was very fine, The ship’s chef had help from one of the cooks they had brought along from Riponia. The dishes, not as refined as what Tonya was used to in the palace, were quite good in their simplicity.
When they finished the meal, Tonya suggested that they stroll the deck and watch the stars, until the table could be cleared, and prepared for tactics, strategies, and possibilities.
Thus Ends Part Four
“So we are all in agreement that the Elves will most likely attack the North West passage.” Frydmond stated. “Now how do we surprise them?”
“How about keeping an army in North Shore, or North Mere?” Zareb asked. “They would be close enough to march to the pass in a short period of time.”
“The Elves have spies all over these woods.” Rikki pointed. “They would know our movements before we did.”
Chapter 5: (Truno)
Sergeant Takoda wheeled her Highness across the deck and down the ramp to the stone mortar and flagstone pier. Monyka, a step behind them noticed Rikki was at full alert. He was already at the base of the ramp, his light Cavalry, some mounted, created an open walkway from the base of the ramp to a carriage waiting for them. Prince Frydmond and Princess Adiah smiled and waved to Tonya from the carriage.
Monyka was awed by the grandness of Truno, and she wasn’t even off of the docks, yet. The stone and wood warehouses were white washed to match that of the white stone used through out the city. A patrol of mounted Trunonian heavy cavalry were lined up on their white chargers, their breast plates inlaid with bronze shone like mirrors in the mid-day sun. These elite soldiers were the Royal guard of Truno, and they looked almost perfect, in their circle around the carriage.
“Welcome to Truno, Princess Tonya.” Frydmond greeted with a warm smile. He hopped out of the carriage and assisted Takoda in lifting Tonya up into the carriage. “Tonya, this is my little sister, Princess Adiah.”
“I’m pleased to finally meet you, Adiah.” Tonya greeted, She then winced as she sat down.
“I’m glad to meet you as well, Tonya, Frydmond has told me so much about you.”
Frydmond then assisted Monyka up into the carriage beside her princess. “And this, Adiah, is the ever devoted, Monyka.”
“I’m so glad you could come, Monyka. Welcome to Truno.”
“Thank you, your Highness, I am excited to be here.” Monyka beamed at the young princess.
Adiah, Monyka had been told, was a precocious twelve. Her tanned face and sun lightened brown hair spoke of many hours in the sun. She wore, the formal clothing of Truno, a large piece of periwinkle cloth, wrapped, draped and folded around her. Her chestnut hair hung over her shoulders in a mess of un-kept curls.
“Mother and father are so excited to have you today.” Adiah informed the two. “Mother is planning a feast for tonight and maybe even a ball.”
“How splendid.” Tonya smiled. “I don’t need all of that, I’m just stopping for a day or two on my way through.
Rikki and Sergeant Takoda were now mounted and followed on either side of the carriage, behind them were the rest of the Riponian guard. The polished Trunoian heavies, had formed into two single file lines in front of the carriage and were making room for the ‘parade’.
Monyka eagerly watched the scenery change as they left the docks along the river. The warehouses gave way to pubs, brothels, Inns and import houses. The stone of these buildings were much smoother than that of the warehouses by the river. Whitewashed and bright, it was only a small step up from the dock area. Even here, every block or two a water fountain would spray, pour or squirt water into a bowl, or trough. Water used for drinking, and cleaning free for the citizens of Truno.
These tightly packed buildings gave way to apartment like buildings, as tall as three stories. Finer inns were mixed in with seamstresses, cobblers, metal smiths and so forth. As they rode, the streets became a little smoother, as each section of town was able to make repairs. More and more single family homes started dotting the businesses. Larger, more elaborately decorated, fountains, some in the shape of animals, or legends began to spring up. The road had to be diverted around some of these marvels. Green, parks with shady trees, manicured lawns and flower beds started presenting themselves. Every once in a while a whole block was taken up by a park. Some of these even had streams and small ponds.
Here and there large columned white buildings, which looked to be five stories tall, surrounded by gardens peaked though the leaves of the trees, or in many cases, over the trees.
“The homes of wealthier merchants, lords, and bankers. Some even contain the libraries, and museums, Truno is so famous for.” Rikki whispered to her from his perch on Sefu.
Monyka noticed the carriage approaching a large white limestone wall. A large wrought iron gate opened like a large mouth to allow the ‘parade’ through and into the most lovely and manicured garden Monyka had ever seen. Large oak, maple, and fir trees, trimmed to perfection, cast shadows across a green carpet of grass. The stone road, was no longer. In its place was a soft white gravel road of crushed quarts, lined with limestone blocks. Every ten paces or so, a tall torch stood sentinel waiting to be lit in order to guide night time guests. Large beds of flowers not yet blooming this early in spring, reached up to the sun longing to explode with color. Here and there, white marble statues were placed, revealing hidden niches, and accenting the foliage around it.
The white gravel road arched up and around a small rise, covered with ornately trimmed trees. As they rounded the rise, a massive white palace slowly revealed it self. It had to be, in Monyka’s mind, ten times the size of Ripon’s palace. Columns, lining the front were so massive that it would take five men, stretching hand to hand, to ring each. Monyka counted six levels of windows, starting from the raised patio, reaching up under the eves. Wide rounded white steps seemed to flow from the front door down to meet them. The drive opened up to a courtyard where it circled a large marble fountain. It’s statue of a robed ruler, with an outstretched hand, holding a white dove of peace aloft.
“It is a bit much isn’t it.” Frydmond, waved towards the palace. “But as mother always says, we must impress our guests, and give Truno something to be proud of.”
“Like father says,” Adiah added. “‘Give me a good blanket and the stars over head, and I will show you a grandeur that no man can create’.”
The carriage came to a stop at the foot of the stairs. Captain Rikki and Sergeant Takoda were dismounted and waiting to help the Princess almost before they came to a stop. Monyka lifted her burgundy brocade skirts and accepted Rikki’s hand in assistance down. She then watched as Rikki and Frydmond lifted Tonya from the carriage and eased her to the ground.
The enormous double doors swung open, and out came King Talison and Queen Dianthe. Both in the periwinkle draping cloth. Talison’s draped as far as his knees, Dianthe’s fell to her ankles. The two monarchs flowed down the stairs followed by several servants and advisors.
“Welcome to Truno, Princess Tonya.” Dinathe greeted with a large smile and an encompassing hug. “I haven’t seen you in soooo long. You get prettier and prettier each time I see you. How was your trip, dear?”
“My trip was just fine, father arranged for me to sail on an Aukai Cat-a-mor-an. It was very smooth sailing.”
“Well you must be in need of a nap, food and a hot bath. Let’s get you inside and comfortable. Kalmon, you and Dai help the princess up the stairs.” Dianthe instructed to two large servants, before she turned to her daughter. “I was wondering where you had run off to this time. At least you are properly dressed to greet our guests. Though you need to wash that hair and run a comb through it a few times. Go report to Rozina for a bath and some grooming. I will not have you embarrassing me at the feast tonight.”
Talison greeted the princess, while Dianthe was lecturing her daughter. Talison then turned to Monyka. “Welcome, devoted Monyka. I hope you too will have a good time while with us in Truno.”
“Thank you, your Highness.” Monyka blushed slightly at being noticed.
Kalmon and Dai gently and effortlessly hoisted Tonya and climbed the grand white steps. Monyka followed a step behind them, with Rikki a step behind her. Dianthe somehow beat them to the top. The two princess carriers settled Tonya down on the extensive patio and vanished somewhere among the giant columns.
“I have a surprise for you.” Dianthe announced to Tonya. “When we sent Frydmond to inform you of the healer, we had one of the rooms on the main floor converted into a private chamber room for you. and one of our scholars built this for you.” Dianthe pointed to Kalmon coming forth with an interesting contraption. A padded stool with a low back, was mounted to a low wheeled platform. “Similar to your wheeled chair, this will allow you to sit and be at eye level with those standing around you.” Dianthe was almost giddy. “You may also be able to propel yourself about, by using your good leg to push yourself around, while you are sitting. I had them make it narrow enough that we could have a dress made to fit over the whole thing.” Dianthe was almost clapping her hands with excitement.
“How cleaver.” Tonya exclaimed.
“Please, you have to try it.” Dianthe begged eagerly.
Frydmond held the contraption still, while Tonya raised herself up and onto the stool. Sitting, she was as tall as if she was standing.
“The cool thing, is to put your leg down on the floor and use it to guide you around.” Adiah smiled.
Tonya did just that, Monyka watched as with little effort, Tonya was able to guide herself around on the patio.
“I believe it is nearly a perfect fit.” Talison boasted.
“I do believe you are right, your Highness.” Tonya agreed.
“Can I push her while you show her around?” Adiah asked.
“I asked you to report to Rozina.” Her mother scolded.
“Just for a little bit, then I will get cleaned up mother, please.”
The Queen rolled her eyes before nodding her assent. Adiah ran over to Tonya,
“Now hang on Tonya.” Adiah warned, her eyes gleaming.
“Not fast, Adiah.” Talison warned. He and his wife along with the others in the party, surrounded, Tonya and began showing her around the main floor of the palace. It didn’t take too long for them to reach a smaller corridor.
“I have had this room made up just for your, Princess.” Dianthe cooed.
“Please, your Majesty, call me Tonya. I get the formal treatment enough from everyone else.” Tonya asked.
“As you wish, Tonya,” Dianthe smiled.
Talison opened up a set of double doors with a flourish. “I hope this will do.” He said.
Monyka followed the princess into the guest quarters arranged just for her, and forgot to breath. The large round room was backed by a wall of windows ten paces high, overlooking a private garden, with it’s own fountain of a small pudgy child with wings. Enormous periwinkle drapes on either side of the windows were drawn back by a silver cord. An exotic wooden bed, almost as large as Captain Jurysa’s anchored the center of the room. A large ornate periwinkle plush rug peaked out from under the large bed. Black and white marble square tiles paved the floor. A chest of drawers and a floor length looking glass made of a wood that matched the bed stood to one side. A fireplace fronted by a mantle carved from the same wood stood to the other side, a small warm blaze comforted the room. Two plush chairs of periwinkle and silver were drawn up near the hearth.
“Oh, my, I guess this will have to do.” Tonya shook her head, Monyka’s heart almost stopped, then she saw Tonya smile at Talison. “This is gorgeous. Dianthe did you decorate it?”
“How did you guess? Is it that horrible?”
“No, It is beautiful. Monyka, look how the periwinkle plays off of the garden out the windows.”
“It’s stunning, your Highness.” Monyka agreed.
“There’s more too, Tonya.” Adiah said pushing her across the room.
Beside the fireplace was a door, opening into another room. This room was floored all in white marble. In the center was a large soaking tub. A servant entered through a door in the opposite wall with two pails of steaming hot water and poured them into the large tub. A marble wash stand backed by a looking glass was on one wall, a latrine was on another. A low table next to the bath was piled high with periwinkle colored drying cloths.
“I know one can’t possibly get clean while sailing.” Dianthe commented. “Tonya, this bath is for you. I am having another tub brought in for your personal assistant. When you are refreshed, have one of the dressing servants show you to the drawing room. We can nibble and talk there.”
“Your luggage is being brought up from the ship now, but until it arrives, if you don’t mind, I’ll have the servants dress you in a toga.” Talison offered.
Dianthe was shooing everyone out of the room. “Come Adiah, you have to report to Rozina as promised. Now you girls don’t rush. I’d rather you be clean and relaxed than smudged and anxious.”
“Captain Kalhoun,” Monyka heard Talison say. “I have taken the liberty of setting a bed up in the room next door here. I figured you would want to stay close to your charge. Unfortunately, you will have to bathe upstairs in one of the guest bathing tubs.”
“Thank you , your Majesty, I appreciate every detail you have thought out. I am confident of the Princess’s safety here in Truno, and am grateful for the Princess’s comfort.” Rikki said. “Sergeant Takoda and I will be taking shifts as the Princess’s escort. I will be allowing Takoda to clean up first. I hope you won’t mind if I stay here and secure the hall.”
“I’d think Tobias had made a wrong choice if you didn’t, Captain.”
The doors to the chambers were closed, sealing Monyka off from any other conversation.
******************************************************
“Can you help me get out of this bodice, Monyka. I can’t wait to get into that tub. Look how deep it is.” Tonya called from the bathing room.
“I’m coming, your Highness.” Monyka hurried across the chambers
Tonya’s bath was luxurious. Dianthe’s bathing servants, were well trained and efficient. Her muscles were almost like jelly, she was so relaxed. Slowly she eased herself out of the tub to be wrapped from head to toe in the periwinkle drying cloths.
Monyka was already out of her bath, and dressed in the periwinkle ‘toga’.
“It’s unusual, but it’s comfortable.” She said turning for Tonya to see.
She met Tonya and helped the bathing servants dry the Princess and comb out her hair.
“Ah, to be clean again.” Tonya smirked.
“May we dress you, your Highness?” a dressing woman approached with a pile of folded periwinkle fabric.
“You are going to have to, I don’t know if I can figure out how you wrap, drape and tuck all that, so that it doesn’t come undone.” Tonya giggled. She became more serious. “Monyka were you able to get a message written for the pigeon to send home?”
“Yes, your Highness. It states simply that we have arrived safely in Truno city.” Monyka paraphrased.
“That will do.”
Monyka went to the door and handed a small slip of paper over to the Captain to deliver to the carrier pigeon.
With in moments, Tonya was dressed in the periwinkle ‘toga’, and sitting in front of the fire, while sandals were being laced around her ankle. Monyka brushed out Tonya’s long blonde hair and with nimble fingers braided it back and pinned it up.
“Shall we visit with Dianthe and Talison?” Tonya asked, as Monyka finished.
“I believe I am ready. Would you like your wheeled stool?”
“Sure, lets give it a real test.”
Monyka rolled the new devise over to Tonya, who with assistance, settled herself onto the cushion.
“This way, your Highness.” The dressing maid held open the chamber doors and was gesturing down the hall.
“You make a very beautiful Trunonian, your Highness.” Captain Kalhoun commented, when they exited into the hall.
“I don’t believe I asked for your opinion, Captain.” Tonya sniffed at him.
“No, of course not, I apologies, your Highness.”
Monyka, pushing the wheeled stool from behind, rolled her eyes, then smiled to Rikki.
“I do hope you plan on washing soon, Captain,” Tonya posed.
“Yes, your Highness, as soon as Sergeant Takoda finishes.”
The dressing maid escorted them down the hall and through some double doors into a well lit room. Earth toned marble was set against a green décor. Over stuffed chairs and chaise lounges were covered in a light colored silk, embroidered with a multitude of flowers, including the Trunonian periwinkle. Dianthe, Talison, and Frydmond sat around a low table, sipping tea and nibbling at fresh fruit, cheese, and finger sandwiches.
“Feeling better?” Dianthe asked.
“The bath was wonderful.” Tonya thanked her host. Monyka rolled Tonya over to the seating area and held the stool, while Tonya eased herself from the stool, down into a chair.
“So, tell me how is my friend, Isabel?” Dianthe asked.
“She is doing fine. She has sent a bundle of letters for me to hand over to your couriers. They should be coming in with my luggage. She sends her love and wishes you good health.” Tonya added.
“Mother, I think, the Princess, would like to learn what you have to say about this healer you have found.” Frydmond interrupted the pleasantries, while handing Tonya a cup of tea.
“Yes, dear, I was coming to that.” Dianthe said. “Well you see, Tonya, I have a courtier who was back East in Malden, when she had a horse riding accident. She broke her hip, I believe it was. Anyway the healers in Malden, said that their was nothing that they could do for her, that she would never walk again. She lay in bed miserable, unable to even sit up. At the end of her rope, a young healer came to see her and told her of a new, ‘miracle worker’ down in Dursley.
This friend of mine, sent this miracle healer a letter, asking him to come to Malden and heal her hip. Of course, he would be handsomely rewarded, and his trip paid for. She received a reply a few days later, saying that the healer, couldn’t leave his monastery, that if she really needed help, She would have to come to him. Well, my friend was in dire pain, and immediately arranged a trip to Dursley. She said that she had to wait two days, just to see the man, and then another three before he would heal her. But healed she was, and feeling much better than she had before the accident. She rides almost every day now. Pain free, so she says. When She returned from Malden looking so refreshed and healthy, I sent for Frydmond to inform your family of this option.”
“And here she is, on her way to get healed herself.” Talison ended the story. “How long will you be staying with us before you continue your journey?” he asked.
“My bodyguard, Captain Kalhoun, needs to purchase a few supplies here in Truno.” Tonya looked to the door where the Captain was standing guard. “I believe he needs a day or two, so I’ll say that we would like to leave in two days.”
Kalhoun bowed his head in acknowledgment, and continued his vigil.
“So what would you like to do until you leave? You haven’t been to Truno since before your accident.” Dianthe asked.
“Monyka and I planned on getting some new clothes while we are here….”
“Speak no further, I’ll have everything taken care of in just a moment.” Dianthe picked up a small bell and rang it. With in a few seconds, a servant wearing a white toga entered the room.
“Yes, your Majesty?”
“Please go tell Varana to drop everything, and bring her newest fabrics and plenty of help to my sewing room as soon as she can.”
“Yes, your Majesty.” The servant curtsied and left the room at a quickened pace.
“It isn’t that urgent, Dianthe.” Tonya commented.
“New clothes are always urgent.” Dianthe insisted, “Besides, if Varana can get here soon enough and you are able to pick out some fabric in a timely manner, she could have you a new dress for the Ball tomorrow night.”
“That soon?” Tonya asked.
“And one for Monyka. We can’t have your personal assistant looking like a maid or street person. That wasn’t meant as a criticism, Monyka, truly.”
“It is all right, your Majesty.” Monyka smiled. “I didn’t take it as one.”
“Monyka would really like to see the library and museum as well.” Tonya added.
“I could escort her tomorrow, If that would be alright.” Frydmond offered.
“That would be splendid, because I wanted to go too.” Tonya smiled.
“Then that is settled.” Talison clasped his hands together. “Today, you two will be locked up in the sewing room with Dianthe, until the feast, and tomorrow, Frydmond will escort you ladies around Truno. While you are doing the whole dress, thing, I will go and meet with Ambassador’s Zareb and Kalgar. I hope Kalgar is done being sea sick.” Talison chuckled to himself.”
“I’ll go with you, father.” Frydmond said, following his father.
Tonya watched them leave, and had to blink. Captain Rikki was no longer standing vigil. Takoda now stood in his place. Takoda’s hair was still wet and slicked back. He had managed to shave, which made him look sharper, less worn.
“Talking of shopping and dresses, always gets the men out of the room.” Dianthe smiled to her guest. Varana will alert us when she has arrived. It usually takes her half an hour to get here.”
“Doesn’t she have other clients, your Majesty?” Monyka asked.
“Yes, I’m sure she does, but I am her primary client. She knows where her salary comes from.”
“Is my Uncle Bedyr in Truno?” Tonya asked.
“Bedyr?......Hmmm….. I believe he is trying to hold the Eastern part of his lands safe from those nasty Elves. I believe Frydmond has sent a small army down there to help out.”
The three women chatted about what was going on in each of their kingdoms, giggling at each other’s tales and sympathizing with each other.
“Mother, I was just informed that Varana has arrived and awaits you in the sewing room.” Adiah announced as she entered the room. She was wearing a new Periwinkle toga. This one had silver embroidery around the hems. Her mess of curls were pinned up in a bun at the back of her head, with a few artfully left loose.
“That is much needed improvement. You look lovely, Adiah.” Dianthe smiled.
“Can I join you in the sewing room?” Adiah asked.
“Whatever for?” Dianthe asked her daughter. “We are going to be talking about dresses. The last that I heard you hated talking about dresses.”
“I know, but Tonya is here and I haven’t seen anyone of importance in a while.” Adiah pleaded.
“What do you mean you haven’t seen anyone of importance in a while? Oba Kanu of Haslemere was just here two weeks ago.” Dianthe stated.
“Yes, but he is always here for a visit.”
“Why don’t you go get two palace guards to help assist the Princess up the stairs.” Dianthe suggested.
Adiah was off and running.
“I keep hoping she will start puberty. Maybe then she will start acting like a young lady instead of a city tomboy.” Dianthe clucked her tongue. “Do you need a hand up, Tonya?”
“I believe I can do it.” Tonya said slowly contorting her body to get up out of the chair with the least amount of pain as possible. Monyka was right there with the wheeled stool.
By the time they got to the base of the stairs, two sturdy men, accompanied by Adiah stood ready to hoist the Princess to the next floor. Takoda picked up the stool and carried it, a step behind the princess.
The room Adiah led them into was as large as the drawing room down stairs. Large windows allowed the afternoon light in. The windows were the only grand thing about this room. Two of the walls were lined with bolts cloth, separated by fabric, silks, cotton, linen, wool, etc… then by colors. A rainbow of colors, colors with in colors and hues of every description. Two large tables took up the center of the room. These too were piled with bolts of fabric.
A tall, middle aged woman as thin as a reed stood in front of the tables. Her black hair was pulled tightly back into a smooth bun at her nape, stretching an already narrow face. All though she had a gracious smile, her dark eyes seemed to look through the two young women, studying everything about them. She and two young apprentices curtsied deeply as the Queen entered the room.
“Varana, I’m so glad you could make it on such short notice.” Dianthe chimed.
“I am always at your service, Majesty.” Varana greeted.
“This is Princess Tonya of Riponia, and her persona assistant, Monyka.” Dianthe introduced.
“Your Highness,” Varana greeted Tonya with a curtsy, “ My Lady.” With a bow of her head.
“The two ladies would like to see the magic you can do. They each need a gown for tomorrow night’s ball, and would like to order a few others as well.” Dianthe instructed. “Are these the latest finds to come from Malden?” She asked, scanning the table, fingering the bolts.
“Yes, your Majesty. I knew as soon as I saw this periwinkle, that I must have it for you.” Varana smiled. The two apprentices approached Tonya and Monyka.
“Princess, if you would be so kind as to come to the podium so that we can take your measurements.” The older of the two gestured.
“How high is this podium?........” Tonya asked.
“She had an accident which doesn’t allow her much movement.” Dianthe finished.
"Will she be alright on the stool’s platform?”
“Of course, your Majesty.” Varana spoke up, nodding to her assistant.
“We would like the gown for tomorrow night, to be able to drape over the stool hiding it, if possible.” Dianthe instructed while examining a green bolt of cloth. “This one is wonderful, where did it come from?”
“That one, your Majesty, came from the other continent. I am told that it comes from a certain goat, whose under-fleece is as soft as a rabbit pelt.”
“Monyka, I think that this would look very becoming on you.” Dianthe intoned. “Speaking of rabbit pelts, Do you girls have enough for the trip?” she added in a loud whisper.
Monyka had to bite back a chuckle. “Yes, your Majesty, I made sure I packed enough. We don’t plan on traveling too long, though.”
“It’s better to be safe, than sorry.” Dianthe said. “Varana, you don’t carry rabbit pelts for women do you?”
“No, sorry your Majesty, but I can get some for you if you wish.”
“No, no need.”
“This is very nice fabric, your Majesty, Highness, what do you think?” Monyka asked.
“I think that green would compliment your hair and eyes, wonderfully.” Tonya said.
The two apprentices wheeled Tonya behind a dressing screen, and began to unwrap her from the toga.
“Dianthe, can Monyka and I each get one of these toga dresses?”
“Consider the ones you are wearing, yours. If you want a different color, ask Varana, she can fix you up with one.”
“I think before we order one, we should first learn how to put one on.” Monyka smirked.
“It shouldn’t take too long to show you.” Dianthe encouraged. “Monyka, what do you think about having this green dress a side-less surcoat? Like the women in Dursley wear?”
“I don’t know, your Majesty, I have never seen a woman from Dursley.” Monyka answered sheepishly.
“Varana, you have a picture of a side-less surcoat among your things, don’t you?”
“I will check, Majesty.” Varana dropped a bolt onto the table and started shuffling though a box of papers.
“I think with your willowy shape the side-less surcoat, with a cream chemise, will look wonderful.”
“A side-less surcoat it is then.”
“They are very comfortable, Monyka.” Adiah absentmindedly fingered a blue silk.
“Tonya, I think you should represent Riponia with a Riponian style dress.” Dianthe called across the room.
“I was hoping to try something a little more exotic.” Tonya said.
“Dear, in Truno, Riponia is exotic. The people here have seen and worn almost every style of clothing. Riponian is hardly ever seen. I think a princess showing pride in her country by wearing a native dress, will start a whole new industry for Ripon, at least for a year.”
“Well, if it will help Riponian exports, I guess, I can suffer.” Tonya sounded dejected.
“Now, to find the right color.”
“Here you are, my Lady.” Varana said handing Monyka a drawing of a woman wearing a side-less surcoat.
“Oh, that would be comfortable.” Monyka looked at the picture. “And it will definitely show off my scrawny figure.”
“You are not scrawny, dear. If only I had your bone structure.” Dianthe corrected.
“Now the ‘Stork’ is scrawny.” Adiah snickered.
“Adiah!” Dianthe exclaimed. “How many times have I asked you not to call Cosyma a stork?”
“Well she is.” Adiah persisted. “Wait until you see her at the ball, poaching for some young lord. Or even an old one for that matter.”
“Adiah, that is enough!” Dianthe demanded.
“My, Lady. Could you join us behind the screen?” an apprentice asked.
“Sure.” Monyka set the drawing back in the box and followed.
Tonya wheeled her stool around the screen, dressed again in her toga and joined Dianthe in searching for the perfect fabrics.
***********************************************************
“Ah, Kalgar, there you are.” Talison greeted the dwarven ambassador. “We were starting to give up hope that you would be joining us.”
“I would have been here sooner, but a bunch of your servants thought they would try and drown a dwarf.” Kalgar grumbled.
“You are luckier than the last dwarf, they tried to drown.” Talison said. “He came out of his chambers with flowers braided into his hair and beard.”
“Bah. Humans.” Kalgar spat.
“I still have a barrel of ale, Ramah sent me.” Talison offered, “or would you care for a pipe of Malden tobac?”
“One of each will help.” Kalgar said. “I hate boat trips, and the threat of drowning, and then when I arrive, I am nearly drown in my own chambers.”
“But don’t you feel clean?” Frydmond asked.
“I would feel just as clean, with out nearly being drowned. Now if you Trunonians had a good steam bath.”
“Locking yourself in that cabin aboard the Aukai ship with a barrel of ale didn’t help any either.” Zareb added. “You should have taken them up on that sea sickness tea. It really helped me.”
“I wouldn’t have been able to keep it down.” Kalgar grumbled stuffing some tobac into his pipe.
“Zareb, this is all kind of new to you, but you may have some insights, we might be missing.” Talison said changing the subject.
He nodded to Frydmond who lay a large map down on a low table so that all could study it, including Kalgar, before lighting his own pipe.
“As we all agreed, Truno, Thame, Ladamore, and even Riponia have been sending troops into Haslemere to try and keep the North West passage free from Elven raids. The raids are no longer concentrating in Haslemere now. We in Truno are experiencing raids down in our southern lands, here.” Talison pointed. “Dursley reports raids along it’s North Eastern border, here. And Thame is reporting surface raids along it’s eastern border, Is this correct, Kalgar?”
“Aye, but nothing we dwarves can’t handle. Mostly hit and runs, a few farms being burned, but with most of our roads underground, we aren’t as prone to these kinds of attacks.”
“Things have changed a bit since you left for Riponia, Amassador. We learned last week, that Biggleswade was attacked in force and burnt to the ground.” Talison popped his little surprise, “I know, Ramah has his kingdom underground, but he has agreed to protect the surface dwellers in Thame as well.”
“And he will do so.” Kalgar defended.
“I didn’t mean that he wouldn’t, Kalgar.” Talison clarified. “Some of my generals are telling me that the elves are giving up on the North West passage for easier pillaging grounds. For that reason, I have retired the old farts. Frydmond why don’t you explain your thinking in this area.”
All eyes went to the Crown Prince. “I believe that the elves are starting to incur some losses at the North West passage, so to lesson the amount of troops we have there, They are making these diversionary raids, to draw our troops away from Haslemere. I am confident that in the fall, there will be a major assault on the Northwest passage.”
“With ships being lost in the Ju-ju’s and the North sea freezing over, trade will come to a standstill.” Zareb nodded.
“If I am correct, they are hoping that we won’t be able to mount a large enough counter attack before winter. We all know how miserable and costly winter campaigns are.” Frydmond looked around the table.
“There may be another way to get goods through, though it would take much longer, and Ramah would have to okay it.” Kalgar suggested.
“What would that be?” Zareb asked.
“We dwarves have an extensive underground road system.” Kalgar explained proudly. “We have a gate just inside Truno, here,” he pointed next to a river,” and a gate, here.” He pointed to the Eastern side of the map in the North Western part of Blaire. “There is this bit of forest to get through, but it would offer a way of getting some goods through.”
“Your subterranean roads stretch that far?” Zareb exclaimed in disbelief.
“Oh, that is just a portion of our roadways.” Kalgar bragged. “But I am not at liberty to discuss that detail.”
“He is being honest with you, Zareb.” Talison put in. “We have been trying to figure out how far they stretch. We know they go as far West as Dax, and as far East as this gate he has pointed out, but that is all we have been able to get out of our subterranean friends.”
“Believing that they are trying to divert our attention, and our troops.” Frydmond exhaled some smoke from a pipe. “We should try gathering our troops for a defense or counterstrike. The question is where? Where will they strike, and where shall we build up an army?”
“If I were to attack.” Rikki stated, entering the room. “I’d attack Lewiston and Clarkston.”
“Feeling better?” Talison asked.
“Refreshed, your Majesty.” Rikki smiled.
“No formalities are allowed in this room, Rikki. It takes up too much time.”
“Sorry.”
“You have patrolled there, Rikki, do you think that they will attack them separately or together?” Frydmond asked.
“Either way will work, they are both fairly isolated from each other by the pass. If I was in charge, I would watch both directions of the pass. See if the enemy was setting up a defense. Using surprise, I would attack which ever would be defended, then take the weaker one, thereby owning the pass.”
“Shouldn’t we defend the pass?” Zareb asked. “Discourage the Elves from attacking.”
“There isn’t a whole lot there to defend.” Kalgar muttered under his breath.
“Kalgar’s right.” Talison agreed. “Both are shipping towns, for the most part each is hastily built and built poorly. They are places where cargo are unloaded from river boats and taken by mule train through the pass, then loaded back on river boats for a trip down the river to either Malden, or here. The only things of value up there are the mules and wagons. We’d loose too many good men defending mules. Besides, if they see we are expecting them, they will hold off and wait until we are too comfortable up there, or attack where we aren’t expecting. If it wasn’t for the need of trade, I’d let Oba Kanu suffer through the winter without collecting tariffs on goods. He then might be grateful for out help and lower them.”
“So we are all in agreement that the Elves will most likely attack the North West passage.” Frydmond stated. “Now how do we surprise them?”
“How about keeping an army in North Shore, or North Mere?” Zareb asked. “They would be close enough to march to the pass in a short period of time.”
“The Elves have spies all over these woods.” Rikki pointed. “They would know our movements before we did.”
“How about Lakemere, then?”
“It would take too many boats and too much time to respond.”
“Let me talk again to Ramah.” Kalgar said. “We may be able to help out in that a hidden building up point.”
“Really?” Frydmond looked to his short friend. “Where?”
“I can’t tell you yet, lad. But if Ramah agrees, then it will be almost perfect.”
“We’ll want to know fairly soon, Kalgar. I want to start getting soldiers up there late summer.” Frydmond tapped his pipe out into a vase.
“It sounds like the North West passage is too hot to take the princess through.” Rikki scrubbed at his face. “I guess I could take her down to Ladamore, land at Dursley and go over the pass and down the river.”
“Nonsense boy.” Kalgar guffawed. “She can come underground with me and come out at the gate, just above Blaire.”
“Underground? I don’t know, Kalgar. I appreciate the offer, don’t get me wrong, I just don’t know if the horses could handle it.” Rikki shook his head.
“You don’t think the horses can handle it, or you don’t think you can handle it.” The dwarf squared off in front of the young Captain.
“Me.” Rikki said. “I never liked being confined, like in caves and closed places.”
“You’d be surprised at how open we have it down there.”
“Zareb, how many troops can Tobias send?” Talison asked.
“I’ve been instructed to inform you that he can have one thousand cavalry, two thousand infantry, five hundred each of archers and heavy cavalry. He says he can have them ready and start sailing within a fortnight of being asked as long as we have enough ships. We may have to beg the Aukai to assist.”
“Morpeth says that they can send two thousand axes.” Frydmond added.
“You know our Ramah. If there is an elf living within fifty leagues of Thame, he’ll be on the hunt.” Kalgar chuckled.
“Malden has informed me that Blaire can send ten thousand “ Talison finished his drink.
“What about Ladamore?” Zareb asked.
“They are too busy fighting on two fronts. We don’t count on them.” Frydmond explained when he saw Zareb’s puzzled face. “They are fighting the elves on the Eastern side of the mountains, and the Lycanthropes in the south.
“As soon as I speak with Ramah, I’ll send word as to where we can hide an army of that size.” Kalgar stated.
“Well, gentlemen. We have about an hour before my wife’s feast begins. I think we should set business aside for now and get ready for the party.” Talison declared.
Thus Ends Part Five
“Oh dear!” Monyka exclaimed in amusement. “What do you think, your Highness, shall we rescue the Princess from the horrible ‘Elegance’ training?”
Chapter 6 - (Tour of Truno)
by Anistasia Allread
Warning: This is a Non-TG story
Chapter 6: (Tour of Truno)
Warning: this is a Non-TG story
Tonya felt strange wearing a toga to a feast, but as they say, ‘when in Truno, do what Trunonians do.’ The toga’s folds of fabric, didn’t necessarily hold body parts where she was used to having them held. It was comfortable, and from what she had learned, was the reason why Trunonians used the garb as their ‘formal’ wear.
“Monyka?”
“Yes, Tonya.”
“I would like you to find Tagyrt tonight and see if he can get me some of that drug.” Tonya explained.
“I don’t think that is a very good idea.” Monyka protested.
“I didn’t ask for your opinion. See if he has some, or if he can get some to me tomorrow afternoon.” Tonya commanded.
“Yes, your Highness.” Monyka shook her head and sighed as she worked on Tonya’s hair.
“Are you almost done?” Tonya asked.
“Yep, just one more pin….. there, that should do it.” Monyka announced.
Tonya looked into the looking glass. Monyka had done a fair job at re-creating the Trunonian curls. She eased herself up onto the wheeled stool and allowed Monyka to guide her to the door.
“Don’t you look Trunonian.” Takoda smirked.
“Why thank you. Sergeant.” Tonya smiled and fluttered her eyes at him.
“May I?” Takoda gestured to Monyka.
“How kind of you Sergeant.” Monyka relinquished the pushing of the Princess to her on duty bodyguard.
“Where is Captain Kalhoun?” Tonya asked.
“He had a meeting with King Talison, and turned in early tonight. He has a long day ahead of him tomorrow, getting supplies.” Takoda explained.
Tonya tried her best to look demure and ladylike sitting on the wheeled stool, being steered down the marble hallway. After a few turns of the corridor, Takoda stopped before two large double doors.
“My don’t you look elegant.” Dianthe greeted. “Are you ready for the grand entrance?”
“I’m not sure.” Tonya stated. “I usually leave the grand entrances to my mother.”
“You’ll do fine, dear, I am going to have Frydmond escort you, if Monyka can gently push from behind, I think you will look like you are floating down the isle.”
Tonya took a deep breath.
“I’m right here, Tonya.” Frydmond assured her. He slipped his arm around her waist. “For moral support.” He indicated.
Talison nodded to the doorman, who then knocked on the doors. Inside trumpets played a fanfare, which was followed by the doors being swung open.
“All hail the Royal family and her Royal Highness, Tonya, Crown Princess of Riponia” The herald announced.
Talison and Dianthe were already stepping through the doors, smiles painted on their faces.
“Ready?” Frydmond smiled.
“No.” Tonya looked nervous.
“Whew, I made it.” Adiah panted.
“Barely.” Frydmond called back to her. “Mom is a little upset that you weren’t here for inspection. You had better go ahead of us.”
Adiah looked almost fairie like, her small frame in the toga. Her curls, so perfect earlier this evening, were now falling out and hanging on the sides and back of her head.
Frydmond smiled and shook his head, as his little sister put on her royal smile and ‘flowed’ through the doors.
“Just smile, and nod.” Frydmond encouraged Tonya, “They won’t know any difference.”
With Frydmond’s guidance, Monyka slowly and gently pushed Tonya into the banquet hall. Two long tables, on each side of the room ran almost the entire length. Fifty people stood at each table, bowing and curtsying to their King, Queen, Princess and Crown Prince. On the far end, was another table, joining the two others together. Ambassadors Zareb, and Kalgar, as well as a few other dignitaries were standing awaiting the royal procession.
Once Tonya was behind the ‘head’ table, Talison and Dianthe took their seats, causing a chain reaction, of everyone else taking their seats, as well as a low murmur of chatter between the people at the tables. Tonya took this moment to slide off of her stool and ease into the chair Takoda held for her. Monyka pushed the wheeled stool up beside a large blazing fireplace to their backs, before being directed to take a seat next to Tonya, while Takoda tried to look nonchalant leaning against the wall next to the fireplace.
Talison, seeing that everyone was in their seats, motioned to a man in a long green toga, who stepped out in front of the head table. The room’s chatter fell quiet in expectation.
“May the gods grace their Majesties with health, guidance and wisdom.” The gray haired man intoned in a projecting voice, “May they bless the food prepared for us here this evening and may they shine upon us all.”
“May the gods shine upon us all.” The gathered chanted together. They then looked to the head table.
“Time for the speeches.” Frydmond mumbled just loud enough for Tonya’s ears.
Talison stood and thanked all of his friends and guests for joining them, thanking Tonya, Zareb, and Kalgar by name. Dianthe stood as Talison took his seat. She also thanked everyone in the same manner, then went on to invite everyone to the following night’s ball. As she finished, the servers brought out the first of many courses. Feasts, Tonya had learned from her mother, lasted most of the night, one small course after another.
After the second course, the entertainment began. First up was a young woman with a harp. Her voice sounded soulful with the stringed instrument. After her, was a brightly robed young man who told stories, using a lot of puns, keeping the feasters in good spirits and laughing between bites of food.
The food was incredible. Exotic foods she had only heard about from her mother. Eggs of reptiles from somewhere East, poached and toped with fish eggs. Meat of a wingless bird, smothered in a fruit grown near the Ju-ju islands. Various dishes were served with Truno’s famous lemons. Candied oranges, and even fermented lemon juice.
There were several wines, liquors, and ciders to go along with the food as well as iced water. Breads, butter, and nuts. Vegetables, of sorts that she had never seen or even heard of before. Her mother would have put her on a month long diet as soon as the feast was over, if she had been here.
Two young boys and a girl came out, and began singing. Tonya was compelled to stop eating and listen.. She put her hands in her lap as she listened to the angelic voices. Their soprano instruments, so sweet they seemed to drip with honey, brought tears of wonderment to her eyes. She noticed everyone else in the room was still as well, most reacting the same way as she. When the last note finished resonating through the hall, there was a few seconds of silence, then thunderous applause.
Tobias stood and wiped tears from his eyes unashamed. “Young masters, may we hear another?”
The three youngsters beamed with pride. The Girl, who looked to be the older stepped forward. “You do us to much honor, your Majesty.” She dipped a small curtsy and stepped back.
The small ensemble began a new tune, just as sweet as the first. When they finished the second, with the same kind of reaction, they bowed and curtsied. Talison stood and called the youngsters over to the high table and handed them a small purse of gold. “You have truly made my night, young masters.”
“Thank you, Majesty, It was our honor to perform for you.” The young girl curtsied to him.
A juggler, kept balls, glasses, plates and other various items spinning in the air, then pulled out a wand. He lit it in one of the fireplaces, then began blowing fire balls with it. Then to finish it off, he put the fire out with his tongue. As he exited, a pretty young man, with curly blonde hair entered. He centered himself in the room and struck a pose. He waited for a few moments and then began reciting some poetry. The pose was bad, the meter so uneven that it wasn’t long before guests started to talk to each other over him. When he was finished, there was some light, kind, applause. He over exaggerated a bow to the head table and strutted, like the pea-cock he was, out of the room.
Thankful for the warning her mother had given her about the amount of food served, Tonya only nibbled at each portion, eating just enough to taste the strange dishes. Monyka had already pushed her chair back a little from the table, stuffed, and starting to regret eating so much in the beginning.
Zareb stood up and clinked his fork against his wine goblet, getting everyone’s attention “To their Royal Majesties, may they live long, and stay in good health.”
The feasters all stood and raised their glasses to the king and Queen and as one, spoke. ”To their Royal Majesties.”
This started a long list of toasts. Toasts to Truno, toasts to Riponia, toasts to the women of Truno, toasts to the men who served in the King’s army and even toasts to dwarven ale. That last toast was put forth eloquently by none other than Ambassador Kalgar.
During the toasts the ‘pea-cock’s’ place was taken by several instrumentalists who proceeded to fill the hall with music. These, Tonya had learned from Frydmond, were the Royal musicians paid to be on staff and at the beck and call of any of the Royalty.
“I’ve got to move around, my butt is asleep.” Monyka moaned.
“You aren’t required to sit through out this ordeal, Monyka. Why don’t you go see to Brother Tagyrt?”
“As you wish, your Highness.” Monyka scooted back her chair and slowly got to her feet.
“Be sure you don’t miss dessert.” Tonya cautioned. “I hear that it is to be something spectacular.”
Monyka made her way around the tables to Brother Tagyrt, who seemed to be staring into space, while slowly chewing on a piece of food.
“Brother Tagyrt.” Monyka posed, trying to get his attention. He continued to stare off into space, engrossed in his chewing. “Brother Tagyrt>”
“Yes, that is it. It is just a touch of thyme.” He stated to the air. He blinked and looked up over his shoulder at Monyka. “Oh… ah… yes, my Lady?”
Monyka tried to suppress rolling her eyes. “Could I see you in the hall for a moment?” She asked.
“Uh…. Yes….That would be alright. Is there….. ah….is there something wrong?”
“No, Brother, at least not yet, I just need to speak with you in private for a moment.”
Tagyrt pushed back his chair and followed Monyka out of the feasting hall and into the corridor.
*******************************************
Faustine sighed as she rubbed the tall windows of the corridor. Just because she was watching a bee gather pollen from a cherry blossom doesn’t mean that she was day dreaming. The head housekeeper scolded her for quiet a while, saying the same thing over and over.
She was grateful for getting the job in the palace, and it did get her out of her mother’s laundry, but she longed to do something with a little more creativity. She saw a small smudge spot in the corner and inched her way along the sill, trying to get every particle of dust as she went, The head housekeeper of the palace was very maticulus and could spot a dust particle at fifty paces. As she reached into the corner, the drape came loose from it’s tie and covered her as well as the window. Two sets of footsteps were heard coming out of the feast room. They came closer to where she was hidden and stopped.
“What can I… ah… help you with, my Lady?” he asked.
Monyka took his arm and pulled him behind a nearby column. “Do you remember that conversation on the ship?” she asked. Tagyrt stared at her blankly. Gods, he was frustrating to deal with. “That talk about the poisonous drug for the Princess?” Monyka went on, becoming exasperated.
“Yes, my Lady. What about it?” he asked, understanding coming to his eyes.
“Do you have any?” She asked. “Or can you get some? She would like it by tomorrow afternoon if at all possible.”
“I have a little bit, in my… room, but not enough. I was planning on seeking some out tomorrow.”
“Can you get it before tomorrow afternoon?” Monyka asked.
“Yes…. I believe I can.”
“Good. Princess Tonya and I are seeing the sights of Truno tomorrow. If we aren’t back yet, you can place it in the Princess’s chambers. On the night stand will be fine.”
“Ah… yes… sure.” Tagyrt said.
“Thank you, Brother Tagyrt.” Monyka turned, and strolled back into the feast hall followed behind, by the Brother, lost in his thoughts again.
Faustine let out her breath. She couldn’t believe what she had just over heard. The Riponian Princess’s serving woman was going to have her poisoned and with the help of a Brother from the Tyen Order. She peaked out from behind the curtain to make sure no one had seen her. How was the head housekeeper going to believe her in this? She was sent to this corridor to wash windows, for day dreaming on the job and now, while doing her penance, she overhears a plot to assassinate the Riponian Princess. Faustine quickly retreated down the hall. She had to find someone who would believe her, it the Princess was to live.
*************************************************************
Takoda smiled as Monyka took her seat. Tonya leaned towards her. “Is it taken care of?” she asked.
“Yes, your Highness. He says he has just a sample in his room, but he was going to search some down while in Truno tomorrow. I asked him to place a vile on your nightstand.”
“Thank you, Monyka. I plan to give Talison, Dianthe, and Frydmond a surprise tomorrow night.”
“I just hope that you won’t be surprised, or worse, ill.” Monyka mumbled.
********************************************************
“Good morning, Captain Kalhoun.” Prince Frydmond greeted in the front courtyard.
“Good morning to your Prince Frydmond.” Rikki bowed slightly. “Where are you planning on taking my Princess today?”
“Well, I thought I would take her to the North Truno Market, this morning. Then to see the library
“Excuse me, your Highness, but what kind of security do I need to put in place at the market?”
Frydmond’s face became thoughtful. “Adiah and mother always go to the North Market, and they don’t usually need much in the way of security. But if I was in charge of my Princess’s security in a strange country I would want some too. Let’s see…. I’ll have two squads of city guards dispatched immediately, one squad not in uniform. If you have one squad of uniformed guardsmen, strolling around her, I think that would be more than enough.”
“I would be in your debt if you could do that, your Highness.” Rikki said. “I’ll notify my Lieutenant. Lieutenant Kadyr will be in charge of her security while I’m out with Ambassador Zareb gathering the last minute supplies.”
“Very good, Captain. I shall do my best to keep her safe, entertained, and out of your business.” Frydmond smirked as he mentioned the last part.
“You are too kind, your Highness.” Rikki bowed, before mounting Sefu. “Ambassador, are you ready?”
“Yes, Captain, I just had to give the cook her food allowance to supply our food carts.” Zareb quickly made his way down the steps of the palace and awkwardly mounted a gentle mare.
“Good shopping to you both.” Frydmond called after them.
“How do you wish to move about the Market?” Monyka asked. “The wheeled stool? The wheeled chair? Carried?”
“I think, if I use my walking staff and take my time I should be able to walk around the Market.” Tonya looked at herself in the mirror.
Monyka looked at her skeptically.
“With frequent pauses for breaks, of course.” Tonya added.
“I’ll ask one of the servants to load your chair, just to be on the safe side.” Monyka decided.
Tonya sighed heavily, but didn’t argue. Monyka would probably be correct. She smiled as she thought about her plans to surprise Truno tonight by walking unaided and even dancing if the drug worked as Brother Tagyrt speculated it would.
There was a knock at the door.
“Come.” Tonya instructed.
The curly blonde head, poked through, “Excuse me your, Highness, but Prince Frydmond asked if I could see if you were about ready.”
“And you are?” Tonya asked.
“I’m sorry, your Highness.” The young man opened the door admitting himself. He stood at attention, then made a formal bow. “I am Lieutenant Kadyr, I am to be in charge of your security today, your Highness.”
“Very well, Lieutenant, Please inform Prince Frydmond that I will be out in five flicks of a salmon’s tail.”
“Yes, your Highness.” The young lieutenant bowed, and exited the room.
“He’s handsome too.” Monyka commented.
“Too?” Tonya asked.
“Well, Captain Kalhoun is pleasant on the eyes.” Monyka remarked.
“I didn’t notice.” Tonya lied. “Shall we keep the Prince waiting, or shall we go explore Truno?” She eased herself onto her wheeled stool.
The morning was cool, but promised to be quite a pleasant spring day. Prince Frydmond had a the royal carriage out front with a team of four white horses awaiting their boarding.
“May I come too?” Adiah pleaded, running up from behind. “If I can’t, then mother will have me going to ‘Elegance” training.”
“Oh dear!” Monyka exclaimed in amusement. “What do you think, your Highness, shall we rescue the Princess from the horrible ‘Elegance’ training?”
“Do you have permission to come along?” Tonya asked.
“Yes.” Adiah looked anxious.
“I don’t know, you seem to need some more ‘Elegance.’” Tonya sighed.
“Please. I need out of these walls.” Adiah pleaded.
“I don’t know if there is room in the carriage. Adiah could you be a dear and ask your brother if there is room enough for you?” Tonya teased.
Adiah ran down the stairs calling out to her brother for permission to join them.
“Adiah, come back here and show us how to do it with ‘Elegance’.” Tonya called.
Adiah stopped in mid step, slumped her shoulders and marched sullenly back up the stairs. “You are going to milk this for all you can, aren’t you” she scowled.
“Elegantly, Adiah.” Tonya sat straight with her head held absurdly high.
Adiah struck a pose, tall, with her head up and shoulders straight. She then seemed to float down the steps in her long toga. “My dear brother, “ She said loud enough for Tonya to hear as she slowly made her way down the steps. “If there is room enough in the carriage, may I join you on your outing?” She looked back at Tonya with cool analyzing eyes and nose in the air.
“A little snobbish, but better.” Tonya smiled approval.
“As long as it is okay with mother, Adiah.” Frydmond chuckled.
“Thank you, brother.” She tipped her chin ever so slightly. She then put her hand out so that her brother could assist her up into the carriage.
“I think we’ve created a monster.” Monyka giggled.
The North Truno Market was as wonderful as Monyka could have imagined. Thanks to the Trunonian guard as well as Tonya’s body guard, they didn’t have to be jostled and bumped about.
The sights were spectacular. Row upon row of colorfully, tented, stalls competed for her attention. Flags, signs, colorfully clothed hawkers were a feast for the eyes, while the barking of sales pitches, notes from various musicians, chatter among shoppers and the occasional sounds of hammers, accosted the ears. Then there were the smells. The metallic smell of blood draining from fresh livestock, scents of cinnamon baking, yeast rising, fresh leather being worked and the sulfur smell from various forges. Wafts of each came singularly or mixed and mingled into an orchestra for the nose. The whole area was organized chaos. Each row seemed to have a theme. Produce and food stuff along one aisle, Jewelers, gemologists, and silver smiths down another, while leather goods and fabric took up another. Aisles went on and on, or so it seemed. This market was almost bigger than the whole of Ripon.
Tonya found some more fabric, that could not be found in Riponia and bought several bolts to be shipped to her mother along with some gold, silver and copper thread. Monyka found some new baking pans, and a new rolling pin made of marble for her mother, which Tonya insisted that they send her. After all, Sadira baked for her and her father. Down another aisle, they came across spices merchants. Baskets, buckets and barrels of spices from all over the world, many from places neither had ever heard of. Monyka helped Tonya pick out certain spices, that her mother enjoyed using, then they bought some that they had never heard of before and bought samples, all to be shipped with everything else back to Ripon.
As it turned out, Adiah was a blessing on this shopping trip. When she wasn’t dashing from stall to stall admiring various items, she was assisting Tonya in bartering. It turned out that Dianthe had taught Adiah to barter and barter hard. Once the merchant gave in to Adiah’s firm offers, Tonya paid the man or woman, and added a few extra coins to ease their pains at dealing with such a shrewd youngster.
Tonya and Monyka were excited and pleased to see good Riponian wool being sold in the market as well as apples, blue salmon, and Riponian scallops. There was even a merchant selling tiles of Riponian midnight granite.
The rest of the day was almost abandoned when they came across a large tent of books for sale. Tonya and Monyka delved into the piles of leather bound volumes. Every once in a while, Frydmond, would hear an exclamation from across the tent as they would discover yet another book that they ‘just couldn’t due with out’.
They loaded up three of Tonya’s bodyguards with books to be taken back to the carriage. Two books on dress fashions and patterns would go to Tonya’s mother, while Monyka found three cook books she felt her mother just had to have. They found a book on Riponian culture as seen by a Trunonian. Tonya had to send that to her father. Tonya found two books of poems, while Monyka picked out two romantic sagas. While they were celebrating each find, Frydmond found a few books for himself.
Adiah again proved invaluable when she pointed out a book on dwarven science. Tonya was at a loss of words as she thumbed through the large volume. Not only did it talk about the science the dwarves were experimenting with, but it also had diagrams, sketches and graphs. Tonya kissed the young princess and told her to pick out any two books in the tent for herself.
“Had I known you were so interested in books I would have allowed more time for us at the library.” Frydmond remarked as they slowly made their way back to the carriage.
“This is so much better, Frydmond, It is more of a treasure hunt, and I can take these with me. The books in the library wouldn’t be very secure riding with me all over the continent.”
“True, but it is a fun place for people like us, who like books.”
Frydmond led the Royal carriage into a gated drive, and through a small park with towering oak trees, and benches, to what looked to be the house of a wealthy merchant. Other carriages being watched and polished by a driver were parked out front, as well as a long hitching post with several horses, lashed to it, waiting patiently for their owners.
“The owner of this home committed a heinous crime against Truno. As punishment, my great, great grandfather, confiscated the house and had it renovated as the Truno City Library.” Frydmond seemed to have read her thoughts.
Tonya was assisted up the stairs and wheeled into the front doors of the library. Large rooms lined with shelves upon shelves of books also contained free standing shelves of books. Small corners in each room had tables, and chairs for patrons to use. A few even had comfy chairs in front of fireplaces. One room after another filled with books.
“Wow! This is incredible.” Tonya gasped. “I could easily get lost in here.”
“When I am home from campaigning, I usually come here to do just that.” Frydmond whispered.
They entered a room with a fireplace and comfortable chairs, one chair contained a softly snoring woman, who had a book dangling unconsciously from her hand. Two old men looked up from a game they were playing by a window and bowed their heads in acknowledgement of the Prince and Princess.
“In the chair, there, that is Tanitha. When she isn’t sleeping, she is reading, or arguing with these two.” Frydmond explained. The elderly man with his back to Tanitha is Tanek, and the gentleman near the window is Bob. “These three are always here, those two are at that same table, playing that same game, every time I come in here.” Frydmond explained. “How is the game going today?”
“Oh about the same as it everyday.” Tanek stated.
“What do you mean the same.” Bob argued. “Everyday is a little different, and today even more so.”
“Not that much different.” Tanek defended.
“Have you been drinking dwarven ale again, Tanek?” Bob asked.
“Not unless you are trying to cheat, Bob.” Tanek looked sternly at his opponent.
“Gentlemen, I would like to introduce you to…..”
Bob looked up from a stare down with Tanek and smiled at Tonya, “Look, Tanek, it’s that crippled Princess from Riponia. Princess Tonya isn’t it?” Bob asked.
“Yes, it is.” Tonya smirked. News of her coming must have preceded her arrival to the library.
“And this must be the lovely, and hardy Monyka.” Bob smiled up at Monyka. “We have great hopes for the two of you.”
“Ah, thank you, Bob.” Monyka wasn’t sure if hardy was meant as a compliment, but she was going to take it as one.
Tanek turned to face the group of royalty. His gray hair didn’t seem to have any one direction, but stuck out from his head at odd angles. “Let me see your hands, girl.” He motioned to Monyka.
Suddenly self conscious of her hands, she stepped forward and held them out. Tanek took them in his and bent over them, studying them for a moment. “Mmhmmm, well girl, they seem strong, but you are going to have to prove your strength.” He said eyeing her.
A book flew across the room, hitting Tanek in the back. Adiah jumped back with a screech. “Tanek, mind your manners.” Tanitha scolded from her chair. “She has a name and it isn’t ‘girl’.”
”Oh go back to your snoring, you old bitty.” Tanek sneered, still holding Monyka’s hands. He looked up into Monyka’s eyes. “You have spirit, girl. A good spirit, don’t loose it, or all our hopes fail.” He patted her hands softly, released them and turned back to his game.
Monyka, stunned and startled, looked back to her closest friend, Tonya.
“It was nice meeting you.” Tonya smiled, to the threesome.
After exploring a few more rooms, Tonya was helped down the library stairs and back into the carriage.
“Well, that was interesting.” Monyka commented.
“What is that?” Adiah asked.
“Those three old people in the library.” Monyka sat down besides Tonya.
“Ah, don’t pay them much mind.” Frydmond stated. “Just a couple of old coots.”
“Where to, next?” Tonya asked.
“Don’t get too comfortable, I have arranged a basket lunch at my mother’s rose garden.”
The carriage rolled out of the library’s gates and down the road towards the river. There were more people out at this time of day, so it took a little longer to get around, but even with the delays, it wasn’t long before the carriage entered another gated drive and became engulfed by a beautiful park setting.
The trees gave way to a field of roses, backed by the blue waters of the Palriada River and the Back drop of Southern Truno beyond. Only a few of the roses were in bloom this early, but it didn’t detract from the beautiful view. Off to one side, a wall-less tent was set up with a table laid with a small feast.
Monyka hadn’t realized how hungry she was until she started to nibble at some of the food. Soon she was piling more and more onto her plate.
************************************************
Rikki and Zareb rode back up to the Palace. Zareb was saddle sore, and was relieved to be rid of his mount.
“Today was a good start to get you saddle worn, Zareb.” Rikki smiled. Tomorrow you will be spending a few hours a day in one.”
Zareb, moaned at the thought.
“Don’t worry, Zareb, It will only take a good few days to get used to the chafing and bow leggedness. We all go through it. Soon you will be riding as well as a first year Cavalryman.”
Zareb moaned again, sending Rikki into a fit of chuckles. Zareb then holding himself, and with legs wide apart, eased himself up one stair at a time. Rikki had to dismount Sefu, or fall off laughing at the sight. He reluctantly handed Sefu over to a groomsman, and asked that he get a good brushing before putting him away.
“Well, Captain, how did it go?” Takoda asked from the top of the stairs.
“My head feels like Zareb’s crotch.” Rikki stated. “Next time you go with him and make arrangements.” I need a good meal and a good nap after all that brain work.”
“Well, you are going to have to hold off on that for a little while longer.” Takoda bit his lower lip. “We have a problem.”
Rikki grimaced and followed Takoda into the palace. “So what is our problem?”
“We need a secure room. The head housekeeper gave us use of this one.” Takoda led the way into an office, and closed the door behind Rikki. “You had better sit down, Captain.”
Rikki groaned as he sat down. It was never good news when a Sergeant asked you to sit.
“Come over here, and don’t be afraid, the Captain won’t bite.” Speaking in soothing tones, Takoda motioned to a young woman in the shadows. The woman stood before them. “Captain, this is Faustine, a housekeeper here in the palace. Go ahead, Faustine, tell him what you heard and witnessed.”
“Yes, M’Lord” the young woman curtsied.
***************************************************
Monyka was stuffed. The lunch was the perfect way to top off a wonderful morning. Frydmond was off, assisting Tonya as she walked the long rows of rose bushes. Princess Adiah had her toga hiked up to her thighs and was wading up to her knees in the river, collecting pretty rocks and squishing sand between her toes. The six servants who accompanied the lunch, were beginning to pack up the food and serving ware.
“You know, if you offered that food to the security force, it would be less for you to box up and take back to the palace.” Monyka hinted.
The head server, paused for a moment, then smiled to Monyka. He then took a basket of food they had already gathered and walked over to Lieutenant Kadyr.
Adiah walked up under the shade of the pavilion tent and flopped down in a chair next to Monyka, with a sigh.
“Find anything of value?” Monyka asked.
“Nah, just things I’ve found a hundred times before.”
Monyka heard Tonya and Frydmond laughing, even at this distance.
“Your brother seems to be taking a liking, to Tonya.” Monyka remarked.
“Yea, she’s nice.” Adiah said. “But I’m afraid that that is all it will be though.”
“Oh?” Monyka asked, surprised.
“With Frydmond being Crown Prince and Tonya being Crown Princess, they are both destined to be the next rulers of their kingdoms. One would have to abdicate their right to the throne.” Adiah lectured.
“I need to be wary of you, Princess.” Monyka stated. “You aren’t as dumb as you lead people to believe.”
Adiah stared coldly at her for a moment, then smiled, madly. What was that saying? Crazy like a fox.
Monyka stood up and strolled down to the river, slipped off her sandals and slid her toes into the cool water. Her thoughts kept straying back to the three gray haired people at the library. What Tanek said, and how he said it, bothered her. Crazy talk, she decided, but then again, sometimes crazy talk from old people could mean something. Tanek said she needed to prove her strength and not loose her spirit. Just what did that mean? And then there was all that weird talk about her loosing her spirit and their hopes. What did her spirit have to do with some old people’s hopes?
“Monyka, are you alright?” Adiah asked.
Monyka looked over her shoulder, “Yes, Princess, I’m fine, why?”
“Because, we’ve been calling you for the last five minutes.” Adiah
stated. “We are ready to go to the museum. That is unless you would rather dangle your toes for the fish to nibble on?”
“I’m sorry, Princess, I’ll be right there.” Monyka pulled her feet from the river and slipped them back into her sandals.
******************************************************
“Well, what do you think is going on, Captian?” Takoda asked. “Do you think Monyka is capable or willing to poison Tonya?”
“Takoda, how long have you been Sergeant at arms?” Rikki asked.
“Since, just before Tonya’s accident.”
“Have you seen anything in the palace, that would suggest that Monyka was untrustworthy? Undevoted to her Princess? Unhappy with her job?” Rikki posed.
“No, Captain, I haven’t.” Takoda shook his head.
“Sergeant, how long have you known Brother Tagyrt?”
“Oh, a good three years now, I’d say.”
“Have you at anytime had doubts of where his true loyalties lie? Of his commitment to helping others or of his devotion to his god?”
“No, Captain, I haven’t.”
“I may not have been at the Palace all of these years, but from what I have seen, I don’t think Monyka would ever think of harming, our Princess. As for Tagyrt… I see him trembling at the thought of poisoning a rabid rat. Your trust in them confirms my gut feeling.” Rikki rose and stretched. “I suggest we ask Monyka and Tagyrt to have a talk with us when they return back here to the Palace.” Rikki said scrubbing his scalp with his hand.
Tomorrow they would be starting out on a very long, uncertain trip and he had to get this plot to poison the princess thrown at him.
“Thanks Takoda, now if there isn’t anything else, I am going down to the kitchens and beg a hot meal.”
*******************************************************
Monyka watched as several servants appeared from the Palace to help unload books from the carriage as well as assist in carrying Tonya up the grand, wide steps.
“Oh, good timing girls. Did you have fun?” Dianthe called appearing at the palace doors. “You will all need to start getting ready for the ball. The carriages will be leaving in about three hours.”
“Carriages?” Tonya asked. “Where is the ball?”
“Your arrival coincides with our cherry blossom festival, Tonya. The ball is just outside the city in a cherry orchard.” Tonya looked to the queen with awe and alarm as they walked down the hall.
“Don’t worry, dear, they have been laying a wooden floor down on the ground for weeks now in preparation.” Dianthe reassured.
“Was Varana able to finish our dresses?” Monyka asked.
“They arrived just after lunch.” Dianthe informed them as they entered the guest chambers. “I already have the staff bringing up hot water for your baths. If you need me, just send a servant to fetch me. I’ll be getting ready.” With that, Dianthe disappeared.
“A ball in a cherry orchard…. Wow” Monyka whistled.
“Just put those books down there.” Tonya directed. “Monyka, could you assist me in undressing for my bath?”
“Yes, your Highness.” Monyka replied, switching mental gears, from friend to servant.
“Excuse me,” Takoda caught the attention of a servant getting ready to enter the Princess’s chambers. “Can you ask the Princess’s personal attendant to please join me here in the hall, it is of some importance.”
“Of course, Sir, but why not ask her yourself?” The servant asked.
“I don’t wish to raise an alarm with the Princess, so could you keep it hushed.” Takoda smiled.
The servant nodded, and entered the elegant chambers. A few moments later, Monyka slid out of the door.
“Yes, Sergeant? I heard that you wanted to speak to me in private.” Monyka looked concerned.
“Will the Princess be alright for a little bit without you?” Takoda asked.
“Yes, she is in a bath. What is it?” Monyka started to feel alarms going off in her head.
“We shouldn’t speak out here in the open, can you join me in this office down the hall?” Takoda asked.
“Certainly, Sergeant.” Monyka followed Takoda down the hall a few doors. Takoda held open the door for her to enter.
Captain Rikki sat at a desk, facing someone with their back to Monyka. “Please have a seat, my Lady.” Rikki waved to a chair next to the man.
Monyka took two steps forward and recognized Brother Tagyrt. She groaned inwardly.
“I believe you two know one another.” Rikki gestured one to the other.
Tagyrt was as white as a new snow. Sweat beaded up on his forehead and his knees seemed to be shaking visibly. Monyka could feel her own knees weaken as she gladly took the chair, if only for support.
“What can I do for you, Captain?” Monyka hoped her voice was firm. She felt like a jellyfish, limp and rubbery.
“Your little plot has been compromised.” Rikki stated. His eyes cold on her drifted to Tagyrt for a moment then targeted hers again. “A servant over heard your conversation last night in the hall outside the feast hall.”
Tagyrt slumped in his chair. Takoda came up beside him and shook him. There was no response. Monyka’s heart pounded so hard, she thought it would rip through her chest. She thought back to last night to what she had said to Tagyrt in the hall.
“The only conversation I had with Brother Tagyrt last night regarded instructions from the Princess.” Monyka stated. They knew something about the drug. The one thing that Tonya had asked her to keep a secret, and they found something out. Her heart skipped a beat, but she regained her control quickly. “Since when have messages between, her Highness and her healer, become a plot concerning you, Captain?” Monyka asked feeling Captain Kalhoun out as much as he, her. What did he know, and how much?
“When they concern, her Highness’s safety and health.” Rikki stated coolly.
“Then I believe you should take this conversation up with her Highness.” Monyka stood.
“Sit down, Monyka.” Rikki’s tone changed. He almost sounded like he was pleading. Monyka hesitated and then eased back into her chair. “A servant overheard you last night speaking with the good Brother, here, about acquiring some poison for Princess Tonya. As Captain of her body guard on this journey, it is my duty to keep the Princess’s health and safety secure. So when I hear that her handmaiden and healer are whispering in the halls about getting some poison for the Princess delivered the following afternoon, I have to… no, I am required to be suspicious.” Brother Tagyrt was stirring. “Now, The Sergeant at Arms and I have discussed this and he believes, as do I, that the servant overhearing you may not have heard you correctly, or does not know the whole of your conversation. The Sergeant has also vouched for both of your loyalties to, her Highness, but…” Rikki stood up and leaned on the desk with his hands. “…with the mixed reaction I have seen in here, I believe I will have to speak with the Princess on this matter.” Rikki straightened and walked around the desk. “Sergeant, Please keep these two here until I can get this whole poison plot straightened out with, her Highness.”
Captain Kalhoun closed the door behind him. Monyka looked to Brother Tagyrt. His mouth was working like fish out of water, wanting to say something, but didn’t know what, or couldn’t. A whiff of urine reached her nose as well. “Oh be quiet.” Monyka snapped.
Tagyrt’s mouth snapped shut audibly.
Takoda was casually leaning against the back wall, cleaning his fingernails with a knife.
“She is not going to like this.” Monyka glared. “The Captain is going to have to fend off some pretty explosive fireworks.”
Takoda acted like he didn’t hear
“Takoda, do you really think I would try and harm Tonya?” Monyka asked.
Takoda stopped cleaning his nails but didn’t look up. “You weren’t straight with the Captain, Monyka. He is just trying to do his job, and you put a wall up in his way.” He sheathed his knife, “Now he is going to have to either jump the wall, break through or go around.” Takoda looked straight at Monyka locking her gaze, “Captain Kalhoun may be the youngest Cavalryman to reach the rank of Captain, but he isn’t stupid. You, her Highness and the good Brother are up to something and because of some carelessness, the Captain has to confront the Princess with a topic that won’t be easy for either one of them to discuss.”
“I follow orders as do you, Takoda.” Monyka said trying to get out of a lecture.
“As does that fine Captain.” Takoda interrupted. “That young man takes his job very seriously, young lady. The only thing he takes more seriously than his job is the Princess’s safety. Do you know, that I had to have a long talk with the Captain, to keep him from sleeping outside the cabin door of the Igashu? If he had his way, he would have been sleeping in Jurysa’s quarters with you.”
It was Monyka’s turn to remain quiet.
****************************************************
“How did things go, Lieutenant?” Rikki asked Kadyr.
“No problems, Captain, the Truno city guard were attentive and made for smooth sailing.”
“Did you get anything to eat?” Rikki inquired.
“Yes Sir. The Lady Monyka had the palace cooks bring us all some food.”
“Were you able to see any Trunoian beauties?” Rikki smiled.
“No sir, I was too busy watching the two beauties we brought from Riponia, and seeing to their safety.” Kadyr stated.
Rikki’s smile slipped. “That, Lieutenant, is why I asked you to accompany me on this trip. You and your men did a good job, now go relax, and get some food” Rikki paused, looked the lieutenant up and down. “Lieutenant, you are a dismissed.”
“Would you mind, if I skipped the food and went looking for some Trunonian beauties, Sir?” Kadyr smiled.
Rikki slapped Kadyr on the back. "Just be ready to leave at first light, Lieutenant, otherwise, you may be on a ship heading back to Riponia.” Rikki watched the lieutenant begin to relax as he left his post outside the Princess’s room. Rikki sighed, took a deep breath and entered the ‘lion’s den’.
**********************************************************
“By the Gods!” Rikki swore as he slammed the door behind him.
“That well?” Takoda asked.
Rikki looked up. You two may go now.” He ground his teeth in frustration. Monyka and Tagyrt wasted no time in leaving the office and quietly sliding the door shut.
“What is going on?” Takoda asked.
“That infernal young, ass of a ewe.” Rikki continued his tirade.
Takoda had heard of the Captain’s colorful vulgarity, but this was the first time he had witnessed it in full. He waited, as the Captain, tried his best to calm his anger.
“She didn’t believe the poison plot?” Takoda dug for information.
“She is poisoning herself as we speak.” Rikki spat.
“She is committing suicide?” Takoda was confused, and starting towards the door.
“She is taking a poison, which that plant-brain says will temporarily cure her leg.”
“I have never heard of such a plant.” Takoda thought hard. “The only thing that I know of that would even be close is the…. Oh no she wouldn’t!” It dawned on Takoda.
“Yes, she is.” Rikki spat.
“The Aukai fish poison?”
“Yep.”
“Did anyone tell her the severity of the side effects?” Takoda was beginning to fume himself.
“Oh, our dear, Brother Tagyrt, has everything in control.” Rikki mocked Tonya’s voice.
“Shall we force her to vomit?” Takoda asked. “Purging would stop it wouldn’t it?”
“I’m not sure, but if you want it to look like the Princess’s own body guard is trying to killer her in her bed chamber, be my guest.” Rikki growled.
“This could bring the entire trip to a halt. We may have to turn around now and head for Riponia.” Takoda was thinking out loud. “Shall I start getting things for a return trip, Captain?”
“What do you know about this fish poison, Takoda?” Rikki asked.
“Just that the Aukai will sometimes take it before going into battle, or when they need some massive adrenaline surge. They don’t use it often, because when I wares off, they wished that they were dead.”
“Yep, we are on the same page. Now, how do we continue with our trip without her showing her stupidity to all of Truno?” Rikki sat down with a huff. “Takoda, could you call in the officers of my light Calvary?”
“Yes Sir.” Takoda stormed out of the room muttering under his breath.
“I will have to keep a carriage on standby, because she wants to be stupid.” Rikki said to an empty room. “I will have to drag that numbskull, Tagyrt, to the ball to be at ready, because she wants to be stupid. Besides it will be partially his fault, just because she wants to be stupid.” Rikki was beginning to snarl now. “I will have to make extra arrangements and pay the river boats extra, for them to leave the night before they were scheduled, because she wants to be stupid. I will have to round up all of the entourage, and goods because she wants to be stupid. I’ll have to ask the dwarven ambassador to leave with us tonight, because she wants to be stupid.”
Takoda entered the office, where Rikki was making a list. “I tried to talk to her.” He said. “I wasn’t even allowed into the chambers.”
“Because she wants to be stupid.” Rikki finished for him.
Thus Ends Part Six
Tonya’s vision was fading as she looked up at the captain of her body guard.
“I’m falling.” She cried as her feet gave way.
“I’ve got you, Tonya. I won’t let go this time.” Captain Rikki assured. “You’ll be alright. I’ve got a good hold of you."
“I will need…. Ummm…. to measure it out, your Highness.” Tagyrt pulled a small measuring device out of a pouch in which he kept many different kinds of medicines.
The Princess handed the vial over and watched as he gingerly measured out the poison, almost a drop at a time. “You should dilute this in some wine, your Highness. Otherwise, it may cause…. Ahhh…it may cause adverse stomach conditions.”
“How long will it take to start working?” Tonya was almost jumping up and down in her seat. She probably would be if her leg didn’t hurt so much.
“I… ahh…. I estimate about…ummm… quarter of a mark. Yes…. Quarter of a mark should be about right.”
“How long do you estimate that this will last, before it starts to wear off.” Tonya asked.
“Oh….I would say…. Ummm…. I would say about six marks.”
“Okay, lets start this evening.” Tonya stated, taking the offered chalice of wine, and poison.
“Before you partake of this endeavor.” Monyka stated from the bathing room door. “I want to be on record as being against this. Just because you can do this doesn’t mean you should, Tonya, especially untried and at an occasion such as this.”
“Oh, go finish getting dressed.” Tonya glared.
Monyka walked back into the bathing room to finish pinning up her hair. Tonya held the chalice with both hands. Funny, her mouth was becoming parched just looking at the red liquid contained within. She closed her eyes and gulped down the concoction, licking her lips to make sure she ingested every drop
“There is kind of a sharp taste to it, isn’t there.” She grimaced.
“Alright, Tonya, I’m finished with mine, let me finish your hair.” Monyka stated entering the bed chambers.
“Brother Tagyrt, thank you very much.” Tonya dismissed the cleric.
Monyka had a hard time putting up and pinning Tonya’s golden locks due to the princess’s anxious behavior.
“Woah,” Tonya said under her breath.
“What?” Monyka asked.
“I just had a hot flash.”
“Oh.”
“Whew. Chills down my spine.” Tonya explained. “Is my fan nearby?”
“I believe so, why?” Monyka asked.
“I’m feeling flushed.”
“Well it isn’t hot in here. “Monyka commented, pinning a curl into place, “It’s probably that poison you took.”
Tonya shifted in her chair. “Oooh. My leg is tingling.” She said. “It didn’t hurt when I shifted that way, either.”
“Okay, I’m done.” Monyka announced, stepping back.
Tonya looked up at Monyka, with excitement gleaming in her eyes as well as nervousness. She scooted to the edge of the chair and eased herself up. She reached for the side table, as a wave of vertigo seemed to sweep over her. She closed her eyes, waited for the hot flash to pass and looked back up at Monyka. “Another hot flash.”.
“How does your leg feel?” Monyka asked.
“I can’t really feel it.” Tonya said. “I mean I can feel that it is there, I can feel the floor, but I don’t feel much else.”
“No pain?” Monyka asked.
“No, not yet.” Tonya smiled.
Hesitantly she shifted her weight onto her good leg and slowly picked up her bad one and took a step. It was a little clumsy, since she was used to dragging that foot like a dead weight. She shifted her weight to her broken leg and for the first time in ten years didn’t feel the aching stab of pain. Tears came to her eyes.
“Are you alright?” Monyka asked.
“I’m wonderful.” Tonya started laughing. She took another step forward and then another. “This is incredible, Monyka, absolutely incredible. Are you ready to go?”
“Yes, I believe so. I just need to grab our wraps. Are you sure you are okay?” Monyka asked.
“I have never felt better. Are you ready to surprise Truno?” she giggled and practically skipped to the door.
“I’m right behind you, your Highness.” Monyka mumbled.
Outside the guest chambers, Tonya took on a more noble pose with her head held high as she seemed to flow down the corridor.
“My lady, “ Takoda caught Monyka’s attention as she entered the hall.
“Yes, Sergeant?” Monyka almost jumped, she didn’t see him step out of the shadows.
“I am in charge of making arrangements for us all to depart this evening, just in case her Highness has a bad reaction to the drug, Brother Tagyrt gave her. Will it be all right if I have the dressing maids pack her Highness’s dresses as well as yours?”
“Do you really think that is necessary?” Monyka asked.
Takoda looked Monyka in the eye. A cold shiver ran down her spine. “I’m afraid I do.” His voice was as cold as his eyes.
“Then do as you will, Sergeant. You have your duties, I have mine.” With that Monyka stepped quickly down the hall to catch up with her Highness. She would hate to ever get on Takoda’s bad side.
Tonya waited just inside the large double doors, until Monyka could catch up. “Go ahead and open the doors to get everyone’s attention.” Tonya grinned. I shall make a radiant exit.”
Monyka rolled her eyes as she passed the Princess and gripped the door handles.
Prince Frydmond was standing next to the waiting carriage speaking with Captain Kalhoun who looked quite dashing in his royal blue, Dress uniform. The Trunonian Prince looked quiet handsome as well in his military uniform. The periwinkle coat was about all that showed that he was in his own kingdom. The well cut coat was a speckled with medals and white piping, which continued down onto his black pants. High polished boots finished the sharp look.
Monyka turned the door latches and pulled them open for Princess Tonya. The two military men turned as Tonya stepped forth from the entryway and to the top of the steps. She paused at the top step for drama, then as Prince Frydmond was about to motion to the servants to assist her down the stairs, she stepped lightly down the first few steps and seemed to float down the rest. Prince Frydmond’s jaw dropped. Captain Kalhoun still looked quite angry from their disagreement, but a look of stunned awe was also conveyed on his face.
“Good evening, Frydmond.” Tonya greeted the prince and doing her utmost to ignore the Captain.
“Uh, Tonya…… uh…. How did you …….do that?” Frydmond asked.
“One of my clerics gave me a little something to assist me in my movements, so I might enjoy the festival.” Tony shrugged it away.
Frydmond assisted her into the waiting carriage, while Monyka took a seat next to the driver. As soon as they were seated, the carriage along with a token escort of Riponian body guards, headed down the drive to the gates of the palace.
To see the Princess Tonya gracefully descend the stairs the way she had, filled Rikki with mixed emotions. For ten years he had prayed that she would be able do just that, but this was the wrong way to go about it. He just hoped that the Princess he was devoted to would have a good night, because the next few were to be hell.
Rikki, with King Talison’s approval, granted a few of his officers attendance at the evening’s festivities, including Lieutenant Kadyr. That is if the Lieutenant felt like hobnobbing with the elite of Truno after a full day of dealing with the Princess. Rikki, not knowing Kadyr’s personal life very well, suspected that the Lieutenant might join a cherry blossom party somewhere in town where he could relax and get drunk. The rest of his officers had full lists of things to do, including an attempt at rounding up the two squads of Cavlarymen, rousting them from their own enjoyment. Rikki was going to have to ask Tobias for a bonus for putting up with this sheep dung.
The royal spectacle, was soon East of the city and joined by other carriages heading past farms and orchards to the festival. As they neared their destination, the carriages stopped and lined up waiting their turn to disembark guests at the entrance to the festival. Frydmond urged their driver to take them around to the head of the line. Heads of nobles in the waiting carriages all turned to watch as the Royals made their way to the head of the line.
The driver waited patiently for the carriage in front to unload, before pulling in next to a raised platform. Two smartly dressed men in periwinkle dress uniforms assisted in helping Tonya out of the carriage. Her heart was aflutter as she stepped down on to a wood decking.
The Orchard where they stood was in full bloom. And even though the sun had long set, the trees were glowing pink. Torches lined the decks, giving off a warm light, while here and there, braziers not only lit the party, but gave some warmth as well. Large columns wrapped in garlands gave height and dimension to the vicinity. The sound of an orchestra reached them through the throng of lords and ladies waiting to enter the main party area. Ladies in gowns of most every color and design were laughing and talking to one another or with their Lords. Some wore their hair pinned up, some wore it down, and all had cherry blossoms in their hair, whether they were sprinkled over, or elaborate wreathes of pink circled their heads. Most of the Lords wore their formal periwinkle Togas. Prince Frydmond in his military dress uniform stood out amongst the Lords of his kingdom.
Several of the Lords tried to usher the Prince and visiting Princess to the front of the announcing line, but Frydmond refused with a smile, saying that the line was moving fast enough. Tonya was glad of this for she was trying to take in everything around her. The smell of the orchard was intoxicating. The smell of the wooden deck was barely noticeable under the smell of fresh earth, incense and the light, almost translucent smell of the cherry trees.
It was soon their turn to be announced. Frydmond took her gloved hand in his as the trumpets blew a short fanfare. Although the orchestra kept playing, most in attendance, stopped and looked to where Frydmond and Tonya stood.
“Presenting His Highness, Frydmond, Crown Prince of Truno, and Her Highness, Tonya Crown Princess of Riponia.”
The party attendees politely applauded as Frydmond and Tonya descended to the main deck. They were immediately surrounded by courtiers and wealthy merchants, all trying to make an impression.
“Captain Kalhoun of Riponia’s Cavalry, and Lady Monyka, of Riponia.”
Monyka wasn’t technically a Lady, but Tonya had instructed her to use the title, so that people treated her as their equal rather than as her servant.
Tonya turned in time to see Captain Kalhoun escort Monyka down the steps. Monyka looked so elegant, it was as if she was of royal blood herself. Dianthe had been correct in picking a sideless surcoat for Monyka, her long, lithe body wore it well and with her mahogany hair piled high like that, she was a spectacle to see. Captain Kalhoun, for that matter, looked quite sharp in his uniform as he escorted her friend. His broad shoulders were shown off by the tight cut of his coat. His arm guiding Monyka was a little too friendly though, Tonya thought.
“Are you alright, Monyka?” Rikki asked. “You are grabbing onto me as if you scared to death.”
“I hate large formal occasions.” Monyka admitted.
“Oh?” he looked at her questioningly.
“I’ve always been afraid of doing something wrong and embarrassing myself as well as Tonya.” Monyka shuddered at the thought. “I do not crave, or relish the spotlight as Tonya does.”
“I don’t like them either, but I have found out, that if you just relax and be yourself, not only will you have more fun, but those around you will as well.” Rikki squeezed her hand lovingly.
“Ah, there you are, Highness.” Zareb appeared. “How are you feeling tonight?” he asked.
“Very well, thank you Ambassador.” Tonya smiled at him.
“You look…. well….you look radiant.” Zareb smiled back a little puzzled. There was something different about her, but he just couldn’t put his finger on it.
“Princess,” Frydmond interrupted, “I haven’t had anything to eat since lunch today and I am famished, how about you? Would you like to see what delicacies they might be serving?” Frydmond posed.
“You know, I should be famished, but I am just fine however, I will not be blamed for allowing my host to starve.” Tonya smirked.
The two made their way through the growing horde of people. The large deck seemed to stretch on and on. In one corner of the deck, Tonya finally spied the orchestra that she had heard upon entering. In front of the musicians was a large dance floor, the decking having been joined much closer together and sanded to a smooth finish.. A few couples were dancing, beaming at one another. Near by long tables seemed to bow under the weight of all the food. Baskets of cut fruit from exotic locations, cheeses from places, she could only imagine, and sweets of such variety, that even Monyka’s mother, Sadira, wouldn’t know what they were.
“I may not be hungry, but I don’t need to be to try some of these.” Tonya smiled.
A young man in periwinkle handed a plate to her, as well as to the Prince.
“These are one of my favorites.” Frydmond smiled, picking up a strange looking fruit. “They are so sweet, like honey.”
“Where is this place?” Tonya inquired, pointing to a sign on a cheese.
“I believe it is from a valley on the Eastern Continent.” Frydmond replied.
“Champagne, your Highness?” A serving lad asked, holding a crystal flute for him.
“Thank you.” Frydmond smiled, taking the glass.
“And you Princess?”
“Thank you,“ Tonya said sniffing at it’s bouquet and getting her nose tickled for it.
Frydmond beamed, and led her over to some high tables which they could stand at and eat as the gathered populace at the festival bowed to them in passing.
“You are making quite an impact on our ladies here in Truno.” Frydmond sucked some fruit juice from his fingers.
“How so?” Tonya asked between bites.
“You are the only woman here dressed in a Riponian gown, and looking quite exquisite in it, I might add.”
“To tell you the truth, I feel a little out of place, wearing it, here.”
“See that Lady, over there in the white gown with giant fabric cherry blossoms, dancing with Captain Kalhoun?”
“Mmmhmm.” Tonya nodded around a mouthful of champagne.
“She prides herself on being the most distinctive and best dressed women at the balls. She is so green with envy right now, she can hardly stand it.”
“Well, let’s make her even more jealous. I believe I owe you a dance. May I pay on my debt, your Highness.”
“It would be my honor to redeem it.” Frydmond led her out to the dance floor.
“Captain Kalhoun, I believe you owe me a dance.” Monika stated pointedly.
“I’m sorry, my Lady.” Rikki told his current dance partner. “I did promise Lady Monyka a dance.”
“Of course, Captain. Will you save me one later?” The Lady asked.
“The night is still young.” Rikki said non committal. He took Monika and swung her around and danced down the floor a bit.
“Thank you, Monika.” He smiled. “I was starting to feel like a piece chum being circled by sharks.”
“Get used to it, Captain, from what have been hearing, other than Prince Frydmond, you are currently the most sought after bachelor in Truno.” She smiled with malice.
“Thank the Gods, we are leaving tonight, then.” Rikki twirled her away so that she was unable to read his face.
“Are we really going to have to leave tonight?” Monyka inquired after she spun back to his strong embrace.
“It is all up to how well, her Highness, feels tonight. If by some miracle she gets through the night without incident, then we will leave mid-day tomorrow.”
A group of trumpets started a fanfare near the entrance. The orchestra stopped playing practically mid-note and stood. The dancers stopped, almost mid-step. The skirts of the Ladies gowns still swirling before falling still. When the fanfare stopped, the only thing heard other than the wind in the cherry trees, was the shifting of feet and the breathing of those around them.
In the distance, Rikki could just hear the herald announcing that their Royal Majesties had arrived. People in that direction shuffled around creating an isle, as their Majesties, Talison and Dianthe glided down the deck. Adiah in a pink dress, paraded behind them, discreetly waving and smiling to the few people she knew.
“Start up the music.” Talison instructed as he approached the dance floor.
He took his queen’s hand in his, pulled her close and started to dance with her as the music started back up. The people on the dance floor cleared out as their monarchs danced together, gazing lovingly into one another’s eyes. After a few minutes, Prince Frydmond escorted Tonya out to the floor and joined his parents in a more lively dance.
Rikki saw more than a few shocked faces as they watched the ‘crippled’ Princess dancing vigorously with the young Prince. Two of those shocked faces were from Talison and Dianthe, who faltered and almost stopped dancing to stare at the couple.
Rikki shook his head as a bad taste coated his mouth. He looked around the dance area and found three of the Riponian light cavalry watching her Highness. Two of them were in as much shock as the rest of the party. The third, Private Dyrk, watched the crowd as much as his Princess, looking for any hint of danger. Rikki noted who he was for praise later when they were away from this situation.
“Well, she’s getting her spotlight……..stupid princess.” He muttered.
“What was that?” Monyka asked.
“I need to get a drink.” Rikki started towards the refreshment table.
Monyka followed her gloved hand gripping his to avoid separation.
Rikki took a champagne glass and drained it before grabbing another.
The music
“Ah, there you are, Captain.” A low gruff voice called.
Rikki looked around and spotted Ambassador Kalgar approaching, “Ambassador.” Rikki greeted.
“I received your message.” Kalgar said looking up at him. “Why are you needing to set sail tonight?”
“Excuse us, please, Monyka.” Rikki excused himself and guided the short ambassador off to the edge of the deck where only a few servants were passing back and forth. “Her Royal Highness will be feeling ill in a few hours, and I wish to spare her the humiliation of being sick in public.” Rikki stated in a low voice.
“Oh?” Kalgar raised an eyebrow. “Poison, or reputation problems?”
“A little of both, I’m afraid.” Rikki said looking around for unwanted ears. “My Princess,” The title almost dripped acid. “in her Royal and infinite wisdom, has decided to imbibe some of the fish poison that the Aukai use on occasion.”
Kalgar’s eyes widened. “You can’t be serious. Didn’t you warn her?”
“I did, Ambassador. I see that you know of it’s effects as well.”
“Where did she get a hold of that nasty stuff? And where is she now?” Kalgar asked.
“On the dance floor with Frydmond. It seems our esteemed Brother Tagyrt had a conversation with an Aukai sailor on the way here and knows all about the stuff.” Rikki rolled his eyes.
Kalgar pulled a flask from his belt, pulled off the top and knocked back a long draw. “Here, Captain, I believe you are going to need this more than I before the night is through.”
Rikki took a long drink. “Could you hold on to this for me, at least until we start up river?”
Kalgar took the flask back, emptied it, and tossed it under the deck. “I have plenty more, and will make sure we both get snockered while on the river.” He looked around for a moment. “Alright, Captain, I’ll have one of these servants gather my stuff aboard the river boat and take my leave of Talison and Dianthe……. Do they know about this?”
Rikki shook his head. “They almost fell over one another when they saw her dancing with Frydmond out there, which reminds me, I need to go and check on my charge.”
Rikki walked with the undersized ambassador back into the fray, and started looking for Tonya. He spotted two of his cavalry also glancing over the crowd. He caught the eyes of one from across the deck and using combat hand signals, asked the status of the Princess. The young cavalryman flushed and signaled back “gone”. Rikki’s heart jumped into his throat. He almost knocked down three Ladies trying to get to the cavalryman.
“What do you mean ‘gone’.” Rikki asked.
“She was on the dance floor with the Prince, I turned for just a moment to get a drink of water, when I looked up and she was gone. We have been looking for her for the past few moments.”
“Who all do you have looking for her?” Rikki asked alarmed.
“Johnak and Dyrk.”
“Have you started a sweep?”
“I was just getting to that, Captain.”
“Start with the entrance, and work your way to the back.” Rikki commanded.
“Yes Sir.” The cavalryman took off, dodging through the crowd.
“Damn, I wish Takoda was here!” Rikki muttered angrily under his breath. He made his way through the ever growing mob of celebrating guests, who were becoming ever more loud and celebratory. Finally he reached the dance floor and started to use his scouting senses looking for any Riponian blue that might be moving.
Monyka was over by the orchestra speaking with a young Lord in a periwinkle toga. She looked up catching sight of him and smiled. Her smile quickly faded when he saw the seriousness in his eyes. Monyka seemed to be the only familiar face in the vicinity, so Rikki started dodging and two-stepping through the multitude of partiers to reach her.
Monyka smiled an apology to the Lord who was asking all kinds of questions about Tonya and swayed her way to reach the Captain.
“What is it?” Monyka asked.
Rikki leaned his lips next to her ear. “Tonya is missing.” Rikki whispered forcefully in her ear, trying not to be over heard.
“Are you sure?”
“My men have lost contact with her a few moments ago and we haven’t been able to find her. Have you seen her?”
“The last time I saw her, she was with Frydmond. He was leading her away from the dance floor towards the buffet tables.”
Rikki turned and looked across the brightly colored group to the buffets. Tonya and Frydmond were no where in sight. He started to cross the assemblage again, when he was tapped from behind. He spun around hoping it would be the princess, but found her handmaid instead.
“It will be easier and quicker to dance your way over.” She said taking his hand in hers while laying a gloved arm across his unyielding shoulder.
Rikki was amazed at how quickly they were able to navigate their way through the multitude of people. Upon reaching the tables, he immediately started dodging around looking for the Princess.
“Captain.” Monyka called.
“What is it?” Rikki sounded unnerved.
“She was seen with Frydmond walking out through those trees.” She said.
“How do you know?” He demanded.
“I asked the serving staff.” She replied becoming annoyed with his gruffness.
“Which way?”
“Down this row, Captain.” A serving boy pointed.
Rikki leaped from the deck and started charging down the row between cherry trees.
Monyka rolled her eyes, threw up her hands and tramped after him, taking a lantern from a servant as he assisted her in getting off the deck. She stomped down the row of cherry trees, irritated that she was here under these pretenses, rather, than strolling under the branches, allowing the petals to cascade down upon her face.
“Put that out.” Rikki hissed from a crouch in front of her.
Monyka stopped dead in her tracks and blew out the lantern, jerking her into utter blindness.
“What’s going on?” Monyka whispered in Rikki’s general direction.
“Quiet, I’m trying to make out voices.” He shushed.
Monyka, locked in on where his voice was coming from and slowly made her way to him. Her eyes began to adjust to the enveloping darkness and started to make out dark silhouettes against the night sky.
Rikki leaned very close to her ear and barely whispered. “Two voices, fifty paces off to the right.”
“Is it them?” She whispered back.
“I can’t tell. Stay here, I’ll go check.” The only way Monyka knew he had left her side was because she could finally make out his silhouette before it disappeared into the shadows, and that the air around her had a sudden chill. His steps were soundless, even amongst the fallen, dry branches of the cherry trees.
Rikki slowly crept along the trees, taking refuge in the shadows as much as he could. He slipped closer to where he had heard voices. Ever so slowly, he slid his saber from its sheath. The voices were no longer to be heard, either they had fallen silent, or they had moved on. As he entered the next shadow, his breath caught, and his senses sharpened so much that he seemed to hurt. In front of him, a cherry tree in the row had been removed. In it’s place were the silhouettes of two bodies, a man and woman, laying on the ground, head to head.
Rikki resisted the urge to run out into the clearing. Instead, as softly as a cherry blossom, he dropped to the ground and began scanning the trees around the opening. Not even a leaf stirred for those few seconds. Like a large cat, Rikki bounded across the opening, and fell between the bodies. Only a warriors instinct, saved him. A slight flash of silver reflecting in the moonlight was all the warning he had. He jumped back and barely stopped the blades momentum with his saber. The woman’s outline next to him screamed, as the apparition attacking Rikki bounded to it’s feet, short sword ready to defend. Rikki, ready for an ambush with saber on guard, found himself face to face with Prince Frydmond. Both men blinked at each other then breathed a sigh of relief.
“What are you two doing out here?” Rikki asked. “We have been looking for you a while now.”
“Who are you to demand anything of the Prince, Captain?” Tonya snapped. “And why did you attack us?”
“I didn’t attack you,” Rikki glared back, I thought you two were hurt, or even worse, dead, your Highness. What were you two doing, sneaking off and coming out here unguarded?” Rikki asked, becoming annoyed.
“I do not need to explain anything to you.” Tonya said indignantly.
“I’m sorry, Captain, it was my fault.” Frydmond said stepping in. I just wanted to steal Tonya away for a few moments of quiet and show her the constellations.”
“Oh my God!” Monyka exclaimed, bursting out of the shadows and into the small, moonlit clearing. “What happened? Is every one alright?”
“We were fine.” Tonya sneered spitefully.
“They were star watching.” Rikki said with disgust.
“Star watching?” Monyka repeated not believing her ears. “You snuck out of the party without letting anyone know, to star watch?”
“My Lady, It is my fault.” Frydmond defended. He turned to Rikki, “I am sorry Captain, I wasn’t thinking with the right frame of mind. I should have alerted you or your men, as to where I was taking her. I apologize.”
Rikki relaxed a little more, then took a deep breath. “Too much champagne can do that to you.”
Monyka had Tonya by the arm and was leading her back through the trees. “….. out here to find you star watching? My God, Tonya, what would your mother say?”
“Shall we?” Rikki suggested to Frydmond.
Frydmond nodded ascent, and started walking back towards the sounds of music and people having a great time.
“Thank the gods, you have quick reflexes.” Frydmond said. “I would have dreaded telling Tobias, that I mistakenly killed the Captain of his daughters body guard.”
“You can thank those dirty elves.” Rikki corrected.
“You are so quiet for a cavalryman too.” Frydmond commented. “I didn’t hear you until you were a step or two away.”
“Again, you can thank the damn elves for that one too. I had to learn stealth quickly in the forest on the Ladamore border.”
“My father told me about you saving your patrol from a nasty ambush.”
“Frydmond, I didn’t save anyone but myself. The patrol just happened to run the same way I did.”
The two came out of the trees to where the servants were milling around performing assigned tasks.
“Excuse me, Prince Frydmond, But I have to find my men and let them know that the Princess is safe.” Rikki clasped Frydmond’s arm and started for the entrance.
“We won’t run off again without informing you first.” The Prince promised after the departing Captain.
Rikki spotted Tonya dancing with a gray-haired Duke, smiling politely to the elder lord, but also scanning the crowd for Frydmond. Rikki turned and caught the eye of Dyrk.
Dyrk signed to him that they hadn’t found her. Rikki signed back that she was found and now safe. Rikki could see Dyrk physically relax. He hadn’t realized that he too was still as taught as a drum. He willed his muscles to unwind, took a few deep breaths and stretched his neck side to side to relieve the tension. Rikki caught Dyrk’s eye again, ‘round up and tell the others’ he signed. Dyrk nodded and disappeared.
When Rikki returned to the dance floor, Frydmond had rescued Tonya from the old Duke and was once again dancing with the ‘belle of the ball’. Monyka was out on the dance floor now as well. Rikki had to look twice. She was dancing with Lieutenant Kadyr, She was smiling and looking as radiant as her Princess. Kadyr however, was not in his dress uniform, but rather a periwinkle toga. It wasn’t necessarily against regulations, but he wasn’t representing Riponia either.
“Captain, would you share a dance with me?” a voice came from behind him. He turned to explain that he was on duty, but turned instead to face the Princess Adiah, looking starry eyed and hopeful.
“Your Highness, It would be an honor.” Rikki said taking her hand, while trying to regain his composer.
“I must warn you, Princess, I’m a cavalryman, not a courtier or dancer.” Rikki smiled down to the young princess.
“But Captain all you have to do is look cute in your uniform, and any misstep will be immediately overlooked.”
Rikki did his best to lead the Trunonian princess around the dance floor. It was hard to concentrate while everyone was watching his every move and smiling as he entertained the Princess. A young Earl had cut in on Frydmond and Tonya, his proud head held high, undoubtedly a young Earl full of himself. Frydmond however was dancing with his mother. The Queen glowing proudly as her son led her gracefully around the dance floor.
“Isn’t that the young Earl from Tarporley?” Rikki asked.
“That suck up is an ass.” Adiah announced. “He thinks he is better than everyone else, including my brother.”
Rikki glanced back over to the dancing couple and saw Tonya wince in pain.
“Oh no.” Rikki muttered under his breath.
“Frydmond says that if that pompous jerk held his nose any higher, that he would drown in a rain storm. To tell you the truth, I hope he does.”
Rikki was watching Tonya closely now. She sucked in a deep breath between her teeth and stumbled slightly.
“Adiah, Princess, would you be kind enough help me rescue Tonya from that pompous Earl?”
“Only, if you promise me a dance later.” Adiah grinned.
“You may be anywhere you wish on my dance card, your Highness.” Rikki promised, looking around to see where his men were.
He did his best not too look clumsy as he danced, bobbed, and spun his way closer to Tonya.
“Thank you, Adiah.” He gave her a kiss on the cheek before parting from her. “Excuse me, your Excellency, may I cut in?” He asked tapping the Earl on the shoulder.
“I believe I out rank you, Captain.” The Earl sneered looking down his nose.
“And I believe, I can break your leg in less than three seconds.” Rikki stated coldly.
The Earl started to turn red. “Oh very well.” He said haughtily, and tried to collect some of his dignity before turning to leave the floor.
“You don’t look too well, your Highness.” Rikki started a light slow dance. Tonya’s face was ashen.
“Nothing I can’t handle, Captain.” Tonya said haughtily.
“Are you getting hot and cold flashes, yet?” Rikki inquired.
“It’s just a cool breeze.” Tonya excused.
“Your Highness, the drug is wearing off. You are breaking out in sweats as we speak. In less than five minutes, you will be in excruciating pain. I think we should try and leave now, before you become the center of bad attention. It would be dreadful if your mother and father were to find out that you collapsed during a ball.”
“Captain, I can handle the……” Tonya winced and sucked in a breath,”
Rikki held her up until the pain subsided. “I’m sorry, your Highness, but I believe that this pain will be beyond even what you can bear. I have Brother Tagyrt waiting in a carriage out front. I can have you away from here in a matter of moments.”
Rikki wrapped his arm around her waist, lightly picked her off of her feet and spun her around before lightly setting her down to continue the dance.
The ache in Tonya’s leg was becoming constant, and every so often a sharp pain starting in her calf, felt like a hot blade, tearing up her leg and into her lower back. Each time it did so it seemed to be more intense and last a moment longer. If it wasn’t for the Captain bearing most of her weight, she might have collapsed in the middle of the dance floor.
“We will make it look as normal as we can.” Rikki stated, “just a bit of state affairs. Or perhaps a latrine break.”
Tonya had to close her eyes. She was starting to see double.
“Are you seeing double, yet?” Rikki asked.
Tonya didn’t answer, but inhaled deeply and held her breath.
“Okay, that is it, your Highness, As your body guard, I am getting you out of here.” He picked her up so that her feet were off the decking.
“Let me walk, Captain.” She said firmly She was in too much pain already to argue with him. “Just guide me.” She forced a smile.
Rikki took most of her weight as she tried to walk off the dance floor.
“Kadyr, Monyka we are leaving.” Rikki commanded passing them with the Princess.
“Oh, my. Tonya you look like a ghost.” Monyka said, worry creeping into her voice.
Dyrk, and Johnak joined them as unobtrusively as they could.
“We need to get to the carriage as quickly and as unnoticed as we can.” Captain Kalhoun stated.
“The carriage is just West of the entrance, Captain.” Kadyr informed. “I spotted it when I came in. If we can get off the decking we could move faster going around, through the trees.”
“We also wouldn’t be gawked at. Good thinking, Lieutenant. Open a path for me.” Captain Kalhoun ordered. “Kadyr, you lead.”
Kadyr charged forward. With polite smiles and kind words, he was able to open a good path.
Tonya’s world was becoming smaller. Blurry double vision was now narrowing down. She felt like she was in a long tunnel. Fire again ripped up her leg and stabbed into her back.
Tonya felt desperately for a hand hold as she slid down the wet slate roof. Her hand grabbed something hard and closed around it as her body slid over the edge. Her feet kicked wildly as they fought to grab something solid to hold on to.
“Help! Help me!”
“Hold on, Tonya, I’m coming!” Rikki called as he scrambled down the wet tiles to her. He flattened himself out and slid head first down the roof to her aid. His hands caught around her wrist and held on.
“Don’t let go!” she screamed.” Don’t let me fall, Please, Rikki!”
“I’ve got you,”
“I can’t hang on any longer, My hand is slipping. Rikki, Hang on!”
Tonya’s vision was fading as she looked up at the captain of her body guard.
“I’m falling.” She cried as her feet gave way.
“I’ve got you, Tonya. I won’t let go this time.” Captain Rikki assured. “You’ll be alright. I’ve got a good hold of you.” Strong hands held onto her as her world went black.
“What do you mean you don’t know what is wrong? You gave her the Aukai fish poison.” Monyka wanted to leap across the carriage and strangle the man.
“But…. It….umm .. it shouldn’t have this effect. The Aukai told me how to…..ahhh….. to negate the…..ahhhh side effects. I followed his instructions to the letter.”
The music from the orchestra ceased, causing a hole of silence all around them.
‘Ah sheep shit' Rikki thought to himself. ‘everyone is going to see us.’
But as he carried the slumped princess, attention was being focused towards the orchestra. Rikki chanced a look behind him. Through the throng of people, he caught glimpses of two young boys and a girl standing on a box raising their voices in a sweet melody of rebirth and spring, Just as he was turning away, the girl, made eye contact with him, smiled and winked. Unsure of himself, Rikki looked around him to see if the look could have been for someone else, but no one around him seemed to have taken notice.
The Captain, eased off of the deck onto the newly packed earth while trying to support the Princess in a way, where she wouldn’t draw attention. Monyka was just ahead of him, Her skirts hiked up to avoid tripping while she practically danced around him, trying to see how Tonya was doing from a distance.
As soon as they were a few rows into the trees, Rikki called a halt while he scooped her Highness into his arms to make carrying her easier.
“Is she alright?” Monyka’s voice was full of fear.
“She’s just passed out. I told her that the pain would be this intense.” Rikki muttered.
“Dyrk, how far are we from the carriage?” Captain Kalhoun asked.
“I don’t think we are too far, Captain, I see carriage lights ahead. Once we reach the road, we can see just where the Cleric and carriage are.”
“Sir, can I take her from you for a bit?” Johnak asked.”
“I’ve got her Cavalryman.” Captain Kalhoun assured. “Perhaps you can assist Lady Monyka.”
“No thank you, Captain.” Monyka huffed from behind him. “I’ll be alright; I just had to kick off my shoes.”
Tonya let out a moan, of pain as she started to come too.
“Stop it! Stop the pain!” She demanded loudly.
“Shhhh, Princess, we need to try to get you out of here unseen and unheard..” Captain Kalhoun pleaded.
“Oh the Gods! The pain!” Tonya when on disregarding, or not hearing his plea.
“Tonya!” Kalhoun demanded in a harsh whisper, “You need to be quiet, now!”
Tonya let out another loud cry as a shock of pain, charged down her leg, and back up again, stabbing again, into her spine. She began to shake in agony.
“We’re going to have to gag her to get her out of here unheard.” Rikki said over his shoulder to Monyka.
Monyka pulled off her silk gloves and held them out. “Captain, if you must, use these.”
“Captain, there are a few chauffeur’s and coachmen up there. We need to try and keep her quiet.” Dyrk whispered hoarsely as he returned from the road.
“Where’s Kollyns?” Captain Kalhoun asked.
“He should be here any moment, Sir. I caught a glimpse of him as he went down the road.”
Rikki knelt down, and eased Tonya to the ground, cradling her head in his arms. The Princess began to cry out again, but Monyka was there to stuff the silk gloves into her mouth, muffling the sound.
“I’m sorry, Tonya, but we need to get you out of here without rumors.” Monyka tried to explain to her friend.
Tonya’s screaming died down and was taken over by uncontrollable sobs.
“I’ve got you, your Highness.” Captain Kalhoun tried soothing her, but it was too late. Her body had become still, unconscious, again. “Let’s hope she stays that way for a little while longer.” He pulled the gloves from her mouth and handed them back to Monyka.
“Why?” Monyka asked.
“You don’t feel pain, when you are unconscious, my Lady.” Dyrk explained.
“It will also allow us to depart without being found out.” Rikki added.
“I hear a carriage coming, Captain,” Dyrk announced.
“It’s the lieutenant, Captain, “ Johnak called from the road.
“Let’s go.” Captain Kalhoun ordered. He hefted the Princess back up in to his arms, cradling her the best he could, against his chest.
Dyrk took Monyka’s hand and guided her up the slight embankment to the road, lined with carriages.
Kadyr leapt down from the drivers seat and helped Monyka into the carriages back seat. Brother Tagyrt sat across from her looking like he was about to wet his robes again. Kadyr jumped up between the two and assisted Captain Kalhoun in easing Tonya into the carriage. Monyka sat on one end of the bench seat and made herself into a pillow for Tonya to lean up against.
“I found Sefu and one other horse, Captain.” Kadyr informed.
Rikki took Sefu’s reins and effortlessly seated himself on to the horse’s back.
“Lieutenant, you drive the carriage, Dyrk, you take the other horse and race ahead to the river boats. Let them know we will be shoving off as soon as the Ambassador’s are aboard.” Captain Kalhoun nodded to each as they saluted and dashed to carry out their order. “Johnak, I want you to notify Ambassadors Kalgar that the Princess is on her way to the river boats. He’ll know what it means. Explain to Ambassador Zareb that a delicate situation with the Princess has come up and he will need to return to his room in the palace at once. I want you to then, round up all of the cavalrymen at the festival, find your horses and meet us North of Truno at the town of River Bend West. We should be arriving there tomorrow night. Got that?”
“Yes, Captain.” With that Johnak turned and disappeared.
“What are we waiting for? Let’s roll!” Captain Kalhoun called.
The carriage lurched forward as Kadyr brought the team to a gallop. Rikki on Sefu, ran up beside the open air carriage.
“Tagyrt, don’t just sit there looking wounded, help get with solving this problem.” Rikki snarled at the scared Brother.
Tagyrt knelt down on the carriage floor and began assessing the Princess.
“Lieutenant.” Captain Kalhoun called.
“Yes, Sir.” Kadyr acknowledged.
“As soon as we are clear of these carriages, I want you to pick up the speed.”
“Yes, Sir.” Kadyr nodded.
Tagyrt seemed confused as he felt Tonya’s skin, looked into her eyes, peered into her mouth and put his ear to her chest.
“I…… I…… I don’t know what’s wrong.” He mumbled.
“What do you mean you don’t know what is wrong? You gave her the Aukai fish poison.” Monyka wanted to leap across the carriage and strangle the man.
“But…. It….umm .. it shouldn’t have this effect. The Aukai told me how to…..ahhh….. to negate the…..ahhhh side effects. I followed his instructions to the letter.”
“Here Monyka, she is going to need this.” Captain Kalhoun said handing her a cloth that he soaked with water from a water bag. “She should be getting feverish soon.”
Monyka took the wet cloth and started mopping Tonya’s hot head. The carriage lurched forward, as Kadyr snapped the reigns to bring the team to a run. Tagyrt fell on top of the Princess. She seemed to jump, and began screaming. Monyka fished out the gloves and covered Tonya’s mouth with them, hoping to muffle the cries without suffocating her liege.
“The Pain!” She screamed. “Do something! Stop it, oh … it Hurts!”
“Brother Tagyrt is working on the problem, Tonya.” Monyka told her.
“Oh God’s,… help me!” Tonya screamed.
Captain Kalhoun, who had been riding up ahead of the carriage, dropped back to see what the commotion was all about. Tonya began to thrash, and every time she did, she screamed out.
“Tagyrt try to hold her still.” Captain Kalhoun commanded.
“But….. but…..” Tagyrt gave up and put his weight on her while Monyka held her tight in her arms. Tonya convulsed and began shivering again. Her thrashing stilled and her cries became sobs, as pain wracked her body. Tagyrt eased off of her, but Monyka continued holding her tight, afraid to release her friend.
“Captain!” lieutenant Kollyns called.
“What is it lieutenant?” Captain Kalhoun asked, Sefu over took and matched the speed of the team.
“We need to give these horses a break, Sir. They are starting to tire.” Kadyr explained.
“You know what to do, Lieutenant. But push them as hard as you can. I want to get to those boats as soon as we can.”
“Yes, Sir.” Kadyr slowed the team down to a gallop.
Rikki drew in next to Monyka. “How is she doing?” He asked.
“She’s passed out again.”
“Is she still feverish?” he asked.
“Yes,”
“Let me re-wet that cloth.” Rikki took the square from Monyka, pulled out his canteen and soaked it before handing it back. “Try to keep her cool, but be warned, in a little bit, she will be chilled, and we will have to try to keep her warm.”
The sound of the horse’s hooves changed as they transitioned from dirt to cobblestone. Monyka looked up to find that they were already racing through the crowded outskirts of Truno. She didn’t have too much time to wonder about where they were, for Tonya was starting to squirm again. Moans from the Princess were steadily becoming louder. Monyka felt Tonya’s head and found that, as Captain Kalhoun had predicted, the fever had broken. She tossed the wet cloth across the coach and grabbed a blanket and pulled it up around the Princess’s chin. Tonya’s squirming became less, but were replaced by shivering despite the blanket. Her moans were starting to become screams.
“Can we pick up the pace, Lieutenant?” Captain Kalhoun asked.
“Yes, Sir, but we won’t be able to maintain it on these streets.”
“Try the best that you can, Lieutenant.” Captain Kalhoun urged.
“Captain!” Monyka called. “Captain!”
Rikki reined in Sefu to see what Monyka needed. “What is it?”
“Are blotchy red marks part of this?”
“What?”
“Tagyrt, shine your lantern on this.” Monyka commanded. She pulled the blanket away from the shivering Princess to reveal raised red blotches covering her neck and upper arms.
“I’ve never seen that reaction to the fish poison.” Captain Kalhoun admitted. “Tagyrt?”
“Whoah!” Kollyns pulled hard on the reins and pulled hard on the carriage brakes, jarring the wagon to a halt.
“What is going on, Lieutenant!?” Captain Kalhoun screamed.
“We are blocked off, Captain.” Kadyr stood up and pointed. “Look.”
Rikki stood up in his stirrups and looked down the cobblestone street to see that it was filled with celebrating Trunonians. Hundreds of Trunonians were dancing drunk in the street, decked out in gaudy pink and that periwinkle the Trunonians love so much. People gathering around large braziers sharing stories, friendship and drink. Women hung out of upper story windows, laughing and tossing handfuls of pink confetti down upon passers by. While children dodged in and out of the meandering crowd.
“Push on Lieutenant, we need to get to the river.” Captain Kalhoun commanded.
“I’ll try, Sir, but it looks like it will be slow going.
Captain Kalhoun pranced Sefu forward. “Make way!......... Make way!” he called.
A few of the partiers shuffled to one side, while others just looked up at him blankly and offered him drink.
“We need to get through. Make way!” Captain Kalhoun demanded.
Kadyr brought the carriage right up behind the Captain, trying to use size as motivation for the merrymakers to part.
“What’s your hurry?” A uniformed man asked from beside Sefu.
“I have a Lady who is in need of urgent medical care.” Captain Kalhoun almost snapped.
As if on queue, the Princess moaned loudly. The Uniformed man looked back to the carriage and spotted Monyka’s pleading look, as well as Tagyrt’s pallid face of terror as he looked helplessly down at the Princess.
“Where are you trying to get too?” the uniformed man asked.
“The river docks, we have the Lady’s surgeon waiting aboard her ship.” Captain Kalhoun lied.
“You are going to have a devil of a time getting down there, all of the major streets are like this,” he gestured. “All of the way down to the warehouses, it being Cherry Blossom and all.”
“Maybe we can help.” A woman’s voice called out.
Captain Kalhoun looked around to see a pretty blonde woman wink at him and smile, while pushing her way through the gathering spectators.
“How?” Captain Kalhoun asked.
The woman looked over her shoulder. “Tane, Roberto, start The Maid and the Bull.” She instructed. “Lieutenant, help me up.” She held her hand up for Kadyr, who looked questioningly to his Captain.
“For the sake of the Gods,” Monyka exclaimed, “If she can get us through this, by all means let her.”
Kadyr, reached down and assisted the pretty blonde up to the drivers seat next to him. Taking it as their cue, Tane and Roberto pulled out a Mandolin and flute, and began playing a lively tune. Many in the crowd around them applauded and began listening in anticipation.
“Push on Captain, but with less shouting and more singing,” the blonde directed.
Captain Kalhoun shrugged in resignation and gave Sefu some rein, The on-lookers, parted, as the blonde and many bystander’s began singing raunchy lyrics to the cheerful song. Tane, and Roberto, took up positions on each side of the carriage, just in front of the horses, while a few other drunken participants, decided to walk along to enjoy the song.
Rikki was surprised at how easily the mob parted, as they made their way down the avenue. As they made their way into earshot of the revelers, they parted down the middle of the street, and began singing along with the blonde. Other bards appeared and joined in, following Tane and Roberto’s example, some plucking at harps, while other’s beat softly on drums.
“Lieutenant,” the blonde asked, “Can you help that dark haired beauty up here? I’m going to scoot into the carriage seat.
“I don’t think that is a wise-”
“It will be just fine.” The blonde reassured. “No more harm will befall either one of the Lady’s tonight.”
The blonde woman slid over the seat into the carriage, as Kadyr assisted a buxom, raven haired bard up beside him. She smelled of sweet perfume, while her breath smelled of cheap ale. Her voice however was a sweet alto and did his spirits good.
Rikki could hardly believe what he was seeing, These festival participants were actually cheering as he and the carriage approached. They had even been able to pick up the pace from a slow crawl to a steady walk. A steady shower of pink confetti as well as cherry blossoms rained down on him and his mount. Sefu tossed his head occasionally at the many distractions, but didn’t seem to be getting overly excited. He was already catching the musty scent of the river as the breeze blew by him.
Monyka as well as Tagyrt looked around them in nervous disbelief. She kept the Princess under the blanket as best she could, but Tonya kept tossing and thrashing about, every now and then letting out a scream, which was, thankfully, drowned out by the singing. She, the blanket, as well as the carriage seat and floor, had been covered in pink, floating down from the windows above.
“Is that a member of your escort?” the blonde asked pointing down a side street.
Monyka turned to see Dyrk staring shocked and disbelieving at the parade. When she turned around again, the blonde was pulling her hand away from Tonya’s forehead.
“What were you doing?” Monyka demanded.
“Just checking her temperature.”
Monyka looked down at her charge. The Princess lay quietly, passed out again. “Could you please not disturb her?” It wasn’t a request.
“Of course.” The blonde smiled “I was just concerned.”
“Thank you for helping us get this far.”
The blonde had already stepped up onto the front seat and joined the raven haired woman in starting a new song.
Dyrk reined his mount beside his Captain.
“What happened, Dyrk?” Captain Kalhoun inquired unhappily.
“The same that has happened to you, Captain, I got bogged down in this crowd.”
“Have you been able to get to the docks yet?”
“No Sir. I tried skirting this route, but the streets all wound back to this one.”
Captain Kalhoun looked around, taking better notice of the buildings. “This part of town is a maze, cavalryman. It isn’t your fault. See if you can push on ahead of us, and give the boats at least some warning.”
“Yes Captain.” Dyrk spurred his mount forward.
Captain Kalhoun pulled Sefu up short and waited for the carriage to pass.
“How is the Lady doing?” He asked Monyka.
“She is very still. I think she is unconscious again,.”
“Oh?” Rikki’s eyes raised at this, unsure of what to make of it.
“Her breathing is easier as well as her temperature.” Monyka added. “I’m thinking that the worst of it is over.”
“Think again, My Lady. She still has a few days to try to shake this off…… If she’s lucky.”
“A few days?” Monyka asked in disbelief.
“That stuff has some great effects, but even more nasty side effects, Takoda and I both tried to warn her against taking it.”
The closer they drew to the warehouses, the fewer people there were to impede their way. Almost as quickly as they joined, the different bards disappeared from the parade.
“Captain, we will leave you here.” The blonde called out front. “You should be able to pick up some speed within a block or two from here.”
Captain Kalhoun turned Sefu around and nodded to the blonde. “Your help was invaluable, my Lady.” He bowed slightly. “Where are you staying and by what name may I send proper payment for all that you have done for my ill Lady.”
“I’m only glad to be of assistance.” The blonde returned.
“My lady bard,” Kadyr interrupted. “Please take this as a token of our gratitude, and as a payment for the joy of allowing us to hear the quality of your voice.” Kadyr pulled a small purse from his belt pouch. “Please.” He grinned.
“Thank you Lieutenant.” She curtsied and beamed up at him. “May your journey be swift and memorable.”
“May the Gods bless you and look over you.” Kadyr called to the departing bards. The blonde along with Tane and Roberto disappeared back into the crowd.
“Okay, Kadyr, let’s make up some time.” Captain Kalhoun commanded.
“Yes Sir.” Kadyr snapped the reins, bringing the horses to a canter.
“Tagyrt,” Kalhoun growled. “Show us that you aren’t just another mouth to feed on this trip.”
Rikki spurred Sefu ahead of the carriage and looked around, taking in his surroundings. They were very close to the river. This part of the city was nothing but warehouses. Blocks and blocks of warehouses. During the day, these streets were lined with wagons and horses, while men labored under crates, barrels and bales. Items brought in from Malden, as well as from Riponia. Goods prepared to ship from Truno to places all over the globe, lay boxed and ready to move.
Rikki was so engrossed in studying his whereabouts that Sefu had to make the choice whether to gallop straight into the river, or to turn. The mighty steed, turned West, to follow the river. Rikki’s heart leapt when he realized that he had lost track of where they were. He quickly regained his composure and turned to watch lieutenant Kollyns expertly turn the galloping carriage to follow.
Docks, of different lengths and widths reached out into the current of the large river. Ocean trading ships were sometimes moored next to small fisherman boats. Masts of different heights and design towered into the night sky. Most of the sailors and river men were ashore celebrating the Cherry Blossom Festival in their own way, leaving behind only a few to guard against theft, river pirates, and black marketers. The night was still young enough that the docks were clear of the poor wretches, who would be laying about in the morning, vomiting into the water, or passed out from too much of a good time.
“Over here, Captain.” A voice called to them.
Rikki looked through the darkness of the night in time to see Sergeant Takoda step out of the shadows, to greet them.
“What is our status, Sergeant?” Captain Kalhoun asked.
“We are just about to shove off. I take it the Princess’s night was cut short as we thought.” Takoda stated the last part matter of factly.
“Sooner than we had anticipated and showing different reactions.” Rikki swung down from Sefu. The stallion looked over his shoulder blew hard and resigned to remain where he was until led away or, mounted by his friend.
“How is she at now?” Takoda inquired.
“She has been unconscious for a while now….. She has gone through the fever and chills already.”
“When did she start?” Takoda followed Captain Kalhoun back to the carriage.
“About half an hour ago, Sergeant.” Monyka eased the unconscious princess up to Tagyrt and Kadyr who handed her down to Captain Kalhoun.
Takoda held his arms out offering to help.
“I’ve got her, Sergeant.”
Tonya let out a small moan as she settled into his embrace.
“How did you get through the streets?” Takoda asked.
“We started a parade.” Rikki shook his head in disbelief at what he was admitting.
Dyrk came running down the pier. “I’ll get your horse, Sir.”
“Thank you, Cavalryman.”
“Are we ready to shove off?” Rikki looked to the Sergeant at Arms.
“Two of the River Masters are ready, to go, the third is under orders to wait for Zareb.” Takoda looked worried over the princess. “Here is her Highness’s boat.” He pointed.
Captain Kalhoun shifted the princess in his arms before tackling the ramp with the precious load.
“River Master Radella, this is Captain Kalhoun of Riponia.” Takoda introduced from behind the Captain.
Rikki looked up to see a weather worn woman with black hair and eyes to match, standing to block access to the boat. But what really caught his eye was what she was wearing. She wore a bright, lime green blouse with a bright sunflower gold pair of short slacks, tied off with a royal purple sash. Captain Kalhoun caught his foot on the ramp, but regained his footing without second thought. He could never get used to the way that Hasslemerians dressed. Tonight his thoughts were so focused on the Princess, that he was caught off guard by the River Master’s appearance. River Master Radella’s raven hair was twisted up into a bun on top of her head, and by the size of the bun, Rikki could tell that she had a lot of it and that it was at least as long as her knees, when allowed out of the bun.
Captain Kalhoun stopped up short. “Permission to come aboard, River Master.”
“As long as you understand that it is my boat. You may be a Captain, but the Nituna is my boat.”
“Of course, River Master.” Captain Kalhoun tried to sound humble “Where may I place, her Highness, Princess Tonya?”
Radella blinked, then stepped aside. “What is wrong with her? She aint sick is she?”
“Too much to drink at the festival.” Captain Kalhoun lied.
“You’d think royalty would know to handle their liquor. Follow me, Captain.”
The River Master led the Captain, laden with the Princess three steps across the deck and through a door into a building. Down a corridor and turned right through another door. “This is the best room on the Nituna. It aint no stateroom, but it’s the best I’ve got.”
“It will do just fine, River Master.” Monyka said from the doorway.
“Who’re you?” Radella asked.
“I’m Monyka, the Princess’s Handmaiden.” Monyka bowed slightly to the River Master.
“She’ll be staying with and watching over the Princess.” Captain Kalhoun added.
“Royalty needs maidens for their hands, do they?” Radella shook her head in disbelief.
“A handmaiden is more of a personal assistant.” Monyka corrected.
“Why didn’t you say so in the first place.” Radella watched as the Cavalry Captain gently eased the Princess into the straw mattress. “I was going to get that re-stuffed in the morning.”
“I don’t believe the Princess is in any condition to complain.” Monyka kneeled by her Highness’s side and felt her forehead. “River Master, Is there someone who could bring me some fresh cool water, and a clean rag?”
“I’ll fetch Premilla, my handmaiden.” Radella smiled at the title.
“She’ll need a pail and a winter blanket as well.” Captain Kalhoun said from the side of the bed.
“She gonna get the pukes bad, eh?” Radella smirked. “Just make sure my deck is as clean as you found it.”
Captain Kalhoun followed the River Master out of the cabin and onto the deck.
“Premilla!........Premilla!”
“Yes, River Master?”
“Fetch a pail, some fresh water and a good winter blanket to the Princess in the fore cabin.”
“Yes River Master.”
“What you want, now?” Radella asked.
“An E.T.D. if possible, River Master.” Captain Kalhoun had to consciously add her title.
“What the hell is an Eeeteeedeee?”
“Estimated time of Departure.” Captain Kalhoun was starting to loose patience.
“You know, you Reepoonians sure do talk funny. We’re shoven off when I say we do. will be in a few minutes.” With that, Radella stomped off aft.
Captain Kalhoun looked around. Lieutenant Kollyns was hauling some cases up the gangplank. “What’s all that, Lieutenant?”
“The Dwarven Ambassador’s baggage has arrived.” Kadyr explained.
“You should be supervising, not grunting, Lieutenant.”
“This is a very special case, Captain, I was told to make sure that this particular case made it safely to the Ambassador’s cabin.” Kadyr tried to explain.
“Oh, that case. Carry on, Lieutenant, just make sure your men earn their pay. Oh, have you seen Takoda?”
“Right behind you, Captain.” Takoda said softly.
Rikki almost jumped, but managed to keep it from showing.
“Where do we stand? How are things coming along?”
“Well, we are missing five men, who couldn’t be found in our round up. Two more are in the lock up, having survived a bar brawl. It looks like the Dwarven Ambassador is on his way, and I’m not sure whether or not Zareb will be joining us tonight.”
“Have the third boat wait until noon tomorrow, before ‘shoven off’. I want to make sure that the lost five try to make it, before declaring them a.w.o.l .” Rikki looked out across the moon lit water and took a deep breath. “Who is in the lock up?”
“Cavalrymen Yyan and Dobry.”
“Were they the cause or did they get mixed up in something?”
“I don’t know if they are the cause, but they are who ended it.” Takoda chuckled.
Rikki suppressed a laugh, “Can we get those two out of lock up?”
“I have already tried. It looks like a job for Zareb.”
“If Zareb can get those two out, I want them to assist the River men in paddling….. even if they weren’t the cause of the brawl. I want to discourage that kind of behavior.
“Permission to come aboard!” a low gruff voice called.
“Who’re you?” Radella called down.
“Kalgar, Trunonian Ambassador of the Mighty Ramah, Ruler of the Underground, Leader of the City Sherstone and Emperor of Thame.
The River Master leapt from the top deck and landed on the pier next to the Dwarven Ambassador.
“My apologies, Ambassador,” Radella bowed to the Dwarf. “The Reeepooonians didn’t tell me that a great and noble dwarf would be keeping us company on this trip. I’ll have the Reeepooonian Princess moved to a different cabin so that you may have the best that my meager Nituna has to offer. The room is not fit for the likes of you, but I can have my daughter, fix it up to your liking.”
“That won’t be necessary, River Master, the Riponian Princess will need that cabin more than I.”
“Premilla!” Radella called over her shoulder. “Premilla!”
“Yes River Master!” the voice called from an open porthole.
“Make my cabin ready for the Dwarven Ambassador.”
“Right away River Master!” the voice seemed more excited.
“Now River Master, that won’t be necessary. I already have my stuff loaded into a cabin by now. I’ll be fine.”
“Nonsense, Ambassador, I’ll have my handmaiden, Premilla move your belongings to my cabin, you will be more comfortable there. Please, this way.” Radella escorted her prized guest up the gangplank.
“I got your message, Kalhoun. I didn’t think that it would happen so soon.”
“Neither did we, Ambassador. I’m sorry to have ruined your night.” Captain Kalhoun said.
“Baahh, I was out of the good stuff anyway. There is only so much a Dwarf can take, looking a woman in corset, while trying to dance. Did my special case make it aboard?”
“Lieutenant Kollyns looked after it himself.” Rikki smiled.
“Good, good. You and your Sergeant need to join me in a toast later.” Kalgar stomped off after the River Master.
“Are all Hasslemereians that way towards Dwarves?” Rikki looked to Takoda, “I knew they thought highly of the Dwarves, but not that much.”
“Only the people from the capital city, or from south of Mere Lake, they don’t get to see many. The ones in the North, however, see them occasionally and aren’t as bad.”
Kalhoun turned from Takoda and looked down from his perch to the dock below. “Cavalryman, is the Ambassador’s stuff loaded?”
“Yes, Sir, the last of it just went up.”
“So are the horses on the second boat?” Kalhoun turned back to Takoda.
“The second and third. We may have to wait for the third boat to catch up with us.”
“Lieutenant.” Captain Kalhoun greeted as the young man joined them.
“Captain, Sergeant.” Kadyr saluted each.
“Can you hunt down the River Master and let her know that we are ready to shove off when she is.”
“Yes, Sir.” Kadyr turned and began his search.
““You don’t wanna hear me ramble, you must have things to do.”
“Actually, Monyka, I am through with things to do until we reach River Bend West.” He looked down at her taking in her strength and her beauty. “Right now, I would like nothing more than to hear about your childhood. Please continue…
“It’s morning.” Monyka dipped a clean rag into some cool water and dabbed at the Princess’s forehead.
“How long have I been out?”
“Only since last night.”
“I think I’m going to be sick again.” Tonya burped bile.
Monyka brought the pail to the edge of the bed, while Tonya leaned towards it again. The smell of the pail’s contents, brought the little bit in her stomach up. She rolled back over as sobs wracked her body. Slowly, the Princess cried herself to sleep. Monyka lay down on the deck boards and curled into fetal position. She was just about to drift into sleep herself, when the door to the cabin slowly inched open. Monyka turned towards the door to see Captain Kalhoun trying to slip in.
“How is she?” he asked just above a whisper.
“She just went back to sleep.” Monyka slowly stood up and met him at the door.
Rikki gently took her arm and guided her out of the cabin. “You look like you’ve been dragged behind a carriage. I’m ordering you to take my cot next door.”
“The Princess……”
“Will be just fine. I’ve dragged Tagyrt out of bed. He can’t do anymore harm to her now. He can watch her while you both are sleeping.”
“She’s going to need me.” Monyka protested.
“She’s going to need you more tomorrow when she is more awake and in pain. I’ll have Brother Tagyrt wake you if anything changes. Right now, I want you to get something of substance in your belly and out of that dress and into bed.”
The Captain was right, she was almost useless now. “Alright, Captain.”
“I’ll have someone look at those feet of yours too.” Captain Kalhoun was looking down at her feet.
Monyka had been so concerned over Tonya’s well being that she had blocked out the pain in her feet. Now conscious of it, she wanted to get off of them as quickly as possible.
“You’re in luck. Sergeant Galyway made breakfast. He is good enough to give even your mother a run for her money.”
Rikki opened the hatch allowing sunlight to flood in, bringing with it fresh air.
Monyka blinked in the morning light and took a deep breath. She could just imagine how awful the Princess’s cabin was smelling compared to this.
“Galyway, the Lady Monyka doesn’t believe you are anywhere near the cook that her mother is. Care to prove her wrong?”
“It’ll be a pleasure, Captain.” Sergeant Galyway smiled.
Monyka looked out over the starboard side of the boat and saw almost nothing but water. She could make out a thin line of trees at the far side. She took in another deep breath, closed her eyes and faced the sun. A soft roar and rushing sound came from the aft of the boat. The sound of water being turned. Under the low roar was the soft, steady beat of a drum.
“My Lady, you really should get off of those feet.” A voice said coming near.
Monyka blinked back the sun blindness to find Lieutenant Kadyr bringing her a chair.
“Thank you, Lieutenant.”
“My Lady, it’s Kadyr if you please.”
“Then stop calling me, My Lady.”
“Grymm.” Kadyr called over his shoulder.
“Yes, Lieutenant.” Cavalryman Grymm rushed over.
“fetch some fresh, hot water and basin for this Lady’s feet.”
“Yes, Sir.” Grimm was off and jogging down the deck.
“Tea?”
“Huh?” Monyka asked.
“Would you like some tea?” Sergeant Galyway asked.
“If it isn’t any trouble.”
“It’s already made, Here.” Galyway handed her a mug of steaming brew. “It’s chamomile, to help you sleep.”
Monyka thanked him and absently sipped at the warm liquid.
It could have been just the current, but it looked like the river boat was making pretty good time, heading up stream. A few ducks swam along side the boat, drafting in it’s wake. A stork flew across the bow.
“Galyway’s a little miffed.” Kadyr stated, off hand.
“What for?” Monyka asked absently.
“The River Master, insisted that only her cook be allowed to feed Ambassador Kalgar. Apparently our food isn’t good enough.”
“Oh?”
“From what I hear, the River Master had two crew members fishing all morning to make sure the Ambassador had a fresh catch for breakfast.”
“What did they catch?”
“From what I heard, the Ambassador had fresh duck eggs and fresh fried catfish.”
Grymm walked quickly and carefully back to where Monyka was sitting with a pot of steaming water and a basin.
“Thank you Cavalryman.” Kadyr dismissed the lad. He pulled a bundle from a pouch on his belt and dropped it into the steaming water. “It’ll be just a few moments until the water is cool enough to put your feet into anyway.”
“What did you put in there, Kadyr?” Monyka asked.
“Just some dried herbs. I keep different bundles with me, when campaigning. You never know what you will need.”
“Like Aukai fish poison?” She inquired.
“No, I don’t use the stuff.”
“But Sergeant Takoda and Captain Kalhoun have?”
Kadyr stopped pouring water into the basin, and looked up at Monyka, weighing her words. Her hair was disheveled, her dress wrinkled, and her face, looked in desperate need of sleep.
Monyka found herself staring into large brown eyes. Eyes that saw everything, analyzed what they saw and filed it away for future use.
“It isn’t well known outside of the military, but when going into battle, some soldiers do take the Aukai drug. Most take it just before going into their first battle, it helps to calm the nerves, make them feel arrow proof. Very few try taking it ever again. After they survive their first battle, all end up in the current position of her Highness…….wishing they were dead.” Kadyr watched Monyka’s face as she processed the information. “As for the Sergeant at Arms and the Captain, I have never heard of them taking the drug. In fact, I’ve only heard them discourage it’s use. There is nothing worse, than having twice as many wounded than need be after a battle.”
“Twice as many?” Monyka was puzzled in her need for sleep.
“The drug makes you feel invincible, so that only a crippling wound or a death blow will stop you. A lot of young men die from bleeding, because they don’t feel pain from injuries. Others who may survive the battle without injury are as sick or more so than her Highness, So sick and in so much pain, that they too are considered wounded.”
“Your breakfast, My Lady.” Galyway handed her a large plate with eggs, bacon, oats with bits of fruit, bread, and cheese.
“Sergeant, Do your men ever take the Aukai drug?” Kadyr asked.
“They all do, Lieutenant. I make the new recruits take it during training, so that they know how awful its effects are.” Galyway started to chuckle. “I usually have them take it the day before they have leave to go into town. It’s a good way to keep them all abed.”
“Do they use it before going into battle?” Monyka asked.
Galyway’s smirk turned into a face of granite and a voice of steel. “All of my men are issued a dose to carry on their person, My Lady. They are under strict orders to use it only in dire need, or if they are being called upon to sacrifice themselves for the good of their Kingdom.”
An awkward silence settled around them.
Kadyr broke the stillness. “Here, Monyka, Place your feet in the basin, I believe the water is cool enough, now.”
Monyka winced as she slid her bruised and battered feet into the warm, herb laden water. Kadyr pulled a rag out of another pouch and gently began cleaning the cuts and abrasions on her toes and soles. She was surprise at how such strong hands could be so gentle, as they lightly caressed her tender toes. Her breakfast was only interrupted when she flinched as he touched hyper-sensitive areas.
“Lieutenant Kollyns, “Grymm called, coming up to them with a salute.”
“What is it, Cavalryman?”
“The Captain wishes, your presence for a meeting on the top deck.”
“Thank you, Cavalryman. Please inform the Captain, that I’m on my way.” Kadyr turned back to Monyka, “You’ll need to let these soak for a little longer, Monyka.”
“Thank you, Kadyr.” Monyka smiled up at him.
Monyka had two thoughts before she fell asleep. One was that she really needed to move to the offered cot, the second was how kind and handsome, the lieutenant was.
Captain Kalhoun leaned over a large map spread out on a barrel. Ambassador, Kalgar, Sergeant Takoda, Sergeant Markys Galyway and Yeoman Skot Baely stood around the map as well.
“How is Lady Monyka doing?” Rikki asked.
“She’s exhausted, and her feet took a beating in the orchard. I think Markys’s breakfast and a good sleep will cure most of what ails her.”
“Good.” Captain Kalhoun focused back on the map. “Sergeant Takoda and I discussed this last night. We feel that the North West Passage is too unstable to attempt taking her Highness through. So we are planning on mooring the boats tonight, at River Bend West.” Kalhoun pointed to the small village on the map. “We will wait for Ambassador Zareb and the few Cavalrymen to catch up with us there. We will then continue up river to Cleaveland Rapids, where we will disembark, unload the wagons and head North, staying the night in Crossroads and Roberton. We will cross the river, here, and pause in Bolton, before entering the Dwarven underground.”
Captain Kalhoun looked up at each of his chosen to look for a reaction. Instead, each seemed to be calculating how this would impact their part of the mission.
“Ambassador Kalgar has graciously granted us the privilege of traveling on the Dwarven highway, to exit just North of Blaire, in this region.” Captain Kalhoun pointed. “Input?”
“Captain, why don’t we just disembark at River Bend West?” Sergeant Galyway pointed to the map. “It is approximately the same distance to Crossroads, whether we go on land or by river.”
“Actually Markys, it is shorter to go by land, but we will continue on the river Primarily to give the Princess another days rest to recover from her bout with a certain fish.”
“What about the Dwarven highway, Captain? Will we be able to fit with our horses down there?”
Kalgar fell over with a fit of laughter. Whooping and pounding on the deck. Sergeant Takoda chuckled as well. Sergeant Galyway looked around sheepishly, not knowing why they were laughing at his question.
Captain Kalhoun bit his lip and patted Markys on the shoulder. “Sergeant, the Dwraven highway is quite large. I assure you we will fit.
Kalgar slowly got to his feet, wiping tears from his eyes with his beard. “Sergeant, the Underground highway, at it’s narrowest point is three human sized wagons in height from floor to ceiling, and three wagons abreast. You and your horses will have no trouble fitting.
“How will we, ah ……… “Yeoman Baely looked hesitantly around the table.”
“Spit it out lad.” Kalgar chuckled.
“How well will we be able to see down there?”
All eyes went to the Dwarf.
“We will have torches and lanterns. But after you are down there for a few hours, your eyes will adjust to it, much like they do at night up here.” Kalgar explained. “There are few Dwarves who risk becoming Ambassadors for much the same reason, actually. We have a hard time getting used to all of this sun light.”
“Skot, I am sure, our friend, the Emperor of Thame will guarantee the safety of Princess Tonya.” Lieutenant Kollyns assured. “I’m more worried about what is to happen when we exit here, in Elven lands.”
“I am too, Kadyr, but it is a fairly short distance. I think if we push it and ride hard, we can make it into Blaire in three days. Kalgar assures me that there are dwarven patrols, who regularly scout through that area.” Captain Kalhoun looked to the Dwarven Ambassador, who nodded. “We will have to rely heavily upon Yeoman Baely’s archers, the toughness of our heavies as well as our cavalry’s ability to adjust to fighting in close quarters.”
“I’ll start drilling them right away.” Kadyr nodded.
“Have them start some drilling under Markys as well. I want them to be able to fight on their own feet as well as their steeds.” Rikki looked to the Yeoman. “Skot, I want you and your men to practice shooting in confined areas as well as blindfolded, using their ears as well as their eyes.”
“What shall I use for targets, Sir?”
“Well…… you can start with ducks, during the day, and bullfrogs at night. Maybe we can out do the River Master by inviting the good Ambassador, here, to a dinner of duck, cooked by Markys.” Rikki joined the others in a good chuckle.
“What about arrows, Sir?”
“Use what practice arrows you have today, and I’ll give you an allowance to buy River Bend West out of them, tonight.” Captain Kalhoun surveyed his men, looked at his map and looked to them again. “Once we are traveling on land, Skot, I want two of your archers riding just in front of the Princess’s carriage, Two in back. The others I would like split between scouting and pulling up behind as rear guard.”
“Yes, Sir.”
“Markys, I want a steel curtain around the carriage. I want three of your heavies on each side of the carriage, and four in front of the forward archers. I would also like you to post eight behind the carriage. The rest I would like in reserve, but close at hand. If possible, I’d like a few scattered among the baggage carriers, kitchen staff, as well as the rest of the entourage.”
“Done.” Markys said firmly.
“Kadyr, I would like two of the cavalry to accompany each of the scouting archers. I want rotating forward scouts, four per rotation. I’d like six cavalrymen polished and riding in parade formation in front of the carriage with full banners.” Captain Kalhoun looked to lieutenant Kollyns. “I don’t want those six to be lackadaisical either. I want them to be able to defend at a moment’s notice.”
“Yes, sir.” Kadyr nodded.
“I want four cavalrymen to ride half a day ahead of us to announce the Princess’s arrival and to make arrangements for rooms in each of the towns we plan on staying in, as well as two rear guard to thank the inn keepers and townspeople for their hospitality.”
“Yes, Sir.”
Captain Kalhoun looked each one in the eye, “We may come from a small, young Kingdom, men, but I will not have us looking small and young.” A silence fell around them. “I want you three to be constantly moving up and down the line. I want you addressing, and communicating across to each other’s men. I want you to get to know them by name, and by their strengths and weaknesses. Address the small problems yourselves, bring any larger ones to myself or to Takoda……… Any questions?”
Each man looked to the other. After a moment, Captain Kalhoun dismissed them.
“Grymm!” Captain Kalhoun called.
“Yes, Captain.” The young man appeared.
“Take this note and have it sent by pigeon to Ripon.” the Captain scanned it, then added a foot note before handing it to the Cavalryman. “Send this one to their Majesties in Truno.”
“Yes, Sir.” Grymm saluted and took off in search of the pigeon care giver.
“Ambassador?” a quiet voice asked.
Kalgar looked around to see Premilla curtsy.
“Yes girl?” Kalgar queried.
“The River Master asked me to bring these to you.” The girl offered a plate of grapes, cheese and a tall mug of fruit liquor. Droplets on the outside of the glass foretold of it’s coolness.
“Well, Captain, you can find me on one of the decks kicking back with my feet up and partaking of the River Master’s hospitality.” The dwarf chuckled as he followed the girl.
Rikki shook his head, looked at Takoda and laughed.
Monyka woke up with a start. She found herself in a cot, with a blanket over her. She pushed back the covering to find that her feet had been lightly wrapped in light cloth. They were stiff and not very pleased to be touching anything. Beside her was a tray with some fruit juice and some cheese. Her stomach rumbled when she saw the food. The last thing she remembered was falling asleep in a chair on the fore deck. She had no recollection of how she got into bed, let alone how her feet came to be wrapped.
Tonya, she thought, I’ve got to go be with her. She sat up and put her bandaged feet on the deck and immediately wished that she hadn’t. She quickly wolfed down the cheese, washing it down with the juice which tasted like peaches.
Monyka took a deep breath and stood up, biting back any screams that she might otherwise had let go. One agonizing step after another, she made her way to the door. Fresh air smelling of the river, washed over her. The sun was shining through the end of the corridor.
Slowly she eased the door to Tonya’s cabin open. The room had been aired, out, it no longer smelled like sweat and vomit. Captain Kalhoun sat next to the Princess’s bed, slowly wiping a cool cloth across her forehead. He looked up and smiled at Monyka, holding his hand up to motion for her to stay where she was. He then came to the door and guided her out.
“She is doing better than she was this morning.” He smiled answering her question before her asking. “She is still having cold sweats, and nightmares. Every once in a while she’ll cry out, but it’s nothing out of the ordinary.”
“How long have I been asleep?” Monyka looked from the Captain to the sunshine outside and back.
“It’s only late afternoon.”
“How did I get in the cot?”
“Lieutenant Kadyr took care of you.” He had one of the wash ladies fetch some bandages for your feet……. How are they?”
“They hurt.”
“I’ll bet they do. We are getting close to docking at River Bend West. Would you like me to arrange for you to spend the night in an inn, or would you rather stay aboard the Netuna?”
“I’ll stay where ever her Highness is staying.”
“I would like to keep her where she is, I don’t think she would appreciate being moved quite yet.” Rikki commented.
“I’d have to agree with you on that one.”
“Why don’t you go work some of the stiffness out of your feet, walking about the deck. I’ll ask Lieutenant Kollyns to make you another foot bath.”
“That won’t be necessary, Captain. My place is with her Highness.”
“You could use a change of clothes, and some fresh air, Monyka. I’ll watch over the Princess, while you do that….. Tell you what, Once we get into River Bend West, I’ll find you a nice large tub to soak in as well.”
“But, her Highness.”
“I won’t let anything happen to her highness.” Rikki assured.
Monyka paused. Something from the night before flashed through her mind. She couldn’t quite remember exactly what it was.
She looked the Captain in the eye. “I know you won’t……. Thank you Rikki.”
Monyka slipped back into the Princess’s cabin. She gathered a gown to change into along with a brush. She exchanged places with the Captain, and went back to where she had woken up. She latched the door and changed out of her side less surcoat and into a more traditional Riponian dress. She pulled hair pins from her disheveled hair and started pulling a brush through her dark locks as she limped out onto the sunny deck.
The River Master had steered the boat along the West side of the river. Large trees dotted the shore, buffering the fields upon fields, being turned and tilled readying them for sowing. A few archers stood at the railings, bows in hand, they scanned the shoreline for targets. Ambassador Kalgar napped in a chair with his bare feet propped up on the railing. His beard rose and fell as he snoozed.
Monyka made her way towards the back of the boat. The constant sound of turning water, drawing her attention. She rounded a corner, to find the source of the noise. Two large wheels connected by planking, rotated in the water, acting as paddles, somehow pushing the boat up stream. Ten men on each side of the large paddle wheel, pushed and pulled on a long handled crank, thus turning the large wheel. The sound she had been hearing was the sound of the planks hitting the water, as well as the water running, dripping off the planks as they rose into the air, to come around again and repeat the process.
“Feeling better?”
Monyka nearly jumped out of her skin. She turned around to see Kadyr coming towards her.
“You are looking better, how are you feeling?” he asked, combing his fingers through his curly, blonde locks.
“Other than stiff feet, I’m doing much better. It is amazing how much a little bit of sleep can make a big difference.” Monyka unconsciously fingered her necklace.
“Where are you heading?”
“I came back here, to see what that low roaring sound was.” Monyka admitted. “It’s a pretty ingenious way to get around.”
“Too bad we aren’t going through Lake Mere, You’d see even more of these and larger ones.”
“Really?”
“Some have the wheels on the sides, and are turned by oxen or horses in large barrels aboard ship.”
Monyka looked from his smile, out to the large paddle again. She shifted her weight and started to limp on.
“Here, Lean on me, Monyka, let me assist you.”
“Thanks, Kadyr. I didn’t realize how bruised and sore I was.”
“So, What was it like growing up in the palace as the Princess’s assistant?” Kadyr asked off hand.
“Really scary at first.” Monyka winced at a stab of pain, “I was rarely let out of the kitchens, growing up. My mother is the King’s personal pastry chef. I pretty much grew up in the kitchen. Old spoons became dolls, large vats, hiding places, and such. My mother taught me my letters and numbers, drawing in flour on the work table.”
Kadyr joined Monyka laughing at the vision this was bringing up.
“You don’t wanna hear me ramble, you must have things to do.”
“Actually, Monyka, I am through with things to do until we reach River Bend West.” He looked down at her taking in her strength and her beauty. “Right now, I would like nothing more than to hear about your childhood. Please continue…….. You were talking about learning in the kitchens.”
“Are you sure?” Monyka looked up to see him nod. “Well, even at a young age, mom would let me ‘help’ her in the kitchen. She would let me play with the extra dough, forming it into horses, and cats. She would bake them and then I would play with them. When ever his Majesty would go to the southern estate, he would send mother and I a few days ahead. I was allowed to spend a little more time outside the kitchen down there. I was even allowed to play in the garden occasionally, as long as I didn’t disturb the gardeners or plants. That’s where I first met her Highness, Tonya. I was skipping through the garden when, an apple came soaring by, hitting the ground right in front of me. I looked up to see the Princess, up in the apple tree, laughing. I picked the apple up and through it back at her, nearly knocking her off the branch she was sitting on.”
“What did she do then?” Kadyr asked.
“I believe she told her mother, because, I suddenly had a lot more to do in the kitchen. I had to start working in the scullery then.” Monyka looked to Kadyr. “That wasn’t fun. I had to get all of the pots scrubbed before I was allowed to play outside. Even then, I was only allowed in the garden early in the morning.”
“Were you at the estate, when her Highness fell?” Kadyr inquired
“I watched her fall.” Monyka said solemnly. She eased down onto a crate, sitting next to the cabin on the deck. “It happened to be one of the few mornings I was allowed to enjoy the garden. She and Rikki, the stable boy, were playing around and somehow ended up on the roof of the manorhouse. The slate was still quite damp from an overnight shower, when her Highness slipped.”
Kadyr was watching her very intensely.
“I thought they were both going to fall. The Princess, lost her footing and slid down the roof to the edge. Then I saw the stable boy slide head first right after her. Her Highness was hanging over the edge of the eave, kicking and screaming for dear life. The stable boy somehow was able to catch himself, then her Highness, lost her grip and fell.” Monyka closed her eyes and shook her head at the memory. “Her Highness still has nightmares about the whole thing. She says that the stable boy, Rikki, was trying to grab her hand, but her hand slipped out of his grasp. Some bushes were in the way, so that I didn’t see her land. I’m glad of that now. I ran through the garden and up into the courtyard. Several of the staff were already there, but were afraid to move her.” A shiver swept over her. She looked up to Kadyr. “Her body was horribly twisted. Her bad leg was twisted and angled in such an awful way.”
“That must have been a very hard thing to have witnessed as a small girl.” Kadyr looked out over the river.
“My mother was very sad at the news, the whole palace was, but my mother was especially saddened by it. It was almost a year later, when his Majesty, himself, came down into the kitchens. He sent everyone out of the kitchens and sat talking with my mother for a long while. After he left, my mother came to our small room and sat down and held me for a time. She then explained what she and his Majesty had discussed. That the next morning, I was to go up stairs to the Princess’s rooms and help her out. That it was to be a great opportunity for me, to get an education and have an opportunity to marry a member of court and never have to work in the kitchens again.” Monyka snickered. “At the time, I was only concerned with getting out of the scullery.” Monyka stretched and looked out at the river for a moment.
The constant roar of the paddle wheel soothing, in the silence. “My mother and I had it pretty well for being palace cooks. His Majesty must have really liked my mother’s cooking, because we had the larger quarters amongst the kitchen staff, and we seemed to always have enough money to get the things we needed, but when I stepped into the Princess’s room for the first time, I felt so small, and insignificant. Her bed chambers were larger than several of the other cooks living quarters put together. It was as warm as the kitchens too. Nowhere else in the entire palace had I been in a room as warm as the kitchen, and here her room was that comfortable. Every thing sparkled like….. well like the sun is off the river.” She pointed. “One of the first things that caught my eyes was how large her bed was. It was huge. Not only was it large, but tall and stuffed with goose down. All I had ever slept on was straw mattresses, which I shared with my mother. Here, the Princess had a bed that was at least twice as large and ten times as tall, and she didn’t have to share.” Monyka smoothed the wrinkles out of her skirts. “One of my first tasks was to help her dress. Boy that was a chore. First we had to find the right dress. I had never seen so many dresses In one wardrobe before.” Monyka shifted and began to get up. “I’m starting to stiffen up again. I should stop letting my mouth ramble and get back to her highness, so that Captain Kalhoun can have a break.”
“I suppose you are right. Although I do want to hear more. What will you be doing later tonight?.” Kadyr smiled eagerly.
“Well, Captain Kalhoun said that once we reach River Bend West, that he is going to find me a bath to soak in.”
“If I’m not busy, may I escort you to and from your bath?” Kadyr asked.
“Well….. It would be nice to have an escort. If you aren’t busy, that would be nice.” Monyka played with her necklace.
Rikki had a crate pulled up near the side of the Princess’s bed. Her sleeping was becoming fit full again. She would thrash about here and there, only to fall still again. Moaning, crying out silently. His heart ached for her despite her stubbornness, despite her taking a drug which he warned her about. She had changed from when he had known her as a girl. Oh she was as stubborn then as she was now, she seemed to be lacking a happiness. A happiness that comes by accomplishing something on ones own. Knowing that you can perform tasks and not having to rely on someone else is a big lesson. The sleeping Princess didn’t have much of that in the past ten years. Instead, she had ten years of pain, frustration and being protected from everything, by everyone. That just didn’t seem to be a life that Rikki could understand.
The cavalry Captain got up and closed the portholes. The air would start to get cooler, and he had aired the room out most of the afternoon. Poor Tagyrt had to come into the room with smelling like vomit and stale sweat. It served him right for giving her the drug in the first place. He made the priest clean up and air out the room. Scrub the floors, only to have the Princess vomit on them. Primella was kind enough to find him another cot, to place in the room. Monyka would insist on sleeping next to her Highness, and Rikki didn’t want her sleeping on the hard deck another night.
The Princess started to thrash in her sleep again.
Tonya giggled as she ran down the corridor. The boy from the stables was closing the gap between them. She burst into an unused guest chamber and frantically looked for a place to hide. Everywhere she thought to hide would be a place for the boy to not only find her, but to trap her. A morning breeze caressed her face. She looked to see that the window was slightly ajar. Outside would be plenty of room for escaping ‘the cat’. If she remembered the floor plan correctly, there was another room not too far across the roof where she could gain an advantage. She raced over and threw open the windows. She could hear the stable boy, Rikki opening the door. She quickly threw her leg up over the sill and slid out onto the slate tile roof.
“Ohho, I see you, little mouse!” Rikki exclaimed from inside the guest quarters.
Tonya giggled as she lightly tip-toed across the peek of the roof. If she could just get across to that other peek, she would be able to slip in through that window, she would almost be to her mouse hole, safe from the chasing cat.
“You are cheating, the roof is supposed to be out of bounds.” Rikki exclaimed from behind her.
“Oh, are you a fraidy cat?” Tonya teased.
“I’ll show you who is the fraidy cat.” Rikki shot back.
Tonya could hear his footsteps getting closer. She looked up from watching her feet to see where the window was. She still had a goodly way to go. She needed to be faster. She looked over her shoulder and caught her foot. Her feet fought for a foot hold, but couldn’t find one, she tripped and started sliding down the steep wet slate tiles.
“Help, Rikki, I’m falling!” Tonya screamed.
“Grab something, Tonya, I’m coming!” Rikki called.
“Help Rikki, I’m slipping, I can’t hold on!”
“I’m coming, Tonya. Hold on to something!”
“Oh no, I’m slipping ,Rikki! Rikki, I’m slipping!“
“Lay flat, Tonya, lay flat!”
“I can’t I ……... Aaaahhhh.” Tonya let out a horrible, blood curdling scream.
She felt desperately for a hand hold as she slid down the wet slate roof. Her hand grabbed something hard and closed around it as her body slid over the edge. Her feet kicked wildly in thin air as they fought to grab something solid to hold on to.
“Help! Help me!”
“Hold on, Tonya, I’m coming!” Rikki called as he scrambled down the wet tiles to her. He flattened himself out and slid head first down the roof to her aid. His hands caught around her wrist and held on.
“Don’t let go!” she screamed.” Don’t let me fall, Please, Rikki, Don’t let me fall!”
“I’ve got you,”
“My hand is slipping, Rikki, I can’t hang on any longer, My hand is slipping. Rikki, Hang on!”
“I can’t Tonya, You’re slipping….. You’re slipping…..Toooonnnnnyyyyaaa!”
Tonya fell backwards as Rikki’s grip slipped.
“I’ve got you, Tonya. You’ll be alright.” Rikki tried to soothe.
Tonya opened her eyes and saw the Captain grasping her hand with one hand while dabbing her forehead with a damp cloth with the other. She blanched as she realized who was taking care of her.
“I’m going to be sick.” She warned.
Rikki let go of her hand, held up the pail and assisted her in turning over to bring up more bile.
“Where is Monyka?” Tonya demanded.
“I sent her to take a break and to clean up a little, your Highness.”
“I want her back here, with me.” Tonya instructed.
“She has hardly left your side, your Highness. She is just getting some fresh air and some needed rest.”
Tonya looked at Rikki with awe, and embarrassment. “I need to use the chamber pot, Captain, please get her for me.” She lied to get him out of the room.
“Yes, your Highness.” Rikki left the room quickly.
Tonya shifted back into her cot. It wasn’t the most comfortable thing she had slept in, but when one was in as much pain as she was, one didn’t complain.
“I can’t believe I hadn’t recognized him.” She whispered to herself. “It truly is Rikki, and he is the Captain of my bodyguard.” She closed her eyes as a wave of pain and nausea washed over her. She focused all of her thoughts to an itch on her finger, an itch she didn’t wish to scratch until the pain subsided. It was a trick she had taught herself when she was bed bound after the accident.
She thought back to how she had treated the Captain, the boy who once tried to save her from falling off of the manor house roof. She blanched at the thought of how she treated the boy who visited her in her dreams, the boy who grabbed on for as long as he could. Another wave of pain, this time a sharp pain knifed into her spine. She winced, biting her lower lip to keep from calling out. After the pain subsided, she turned and dry heaved into the pail. Blackness over took her again.
Monyka sat on the crate, watching the Princess. Captain Kalhoun had come looking for her on the deck. Telling her that the Princess needed to use the chamber pot. When she arrived, Tonya, was unconscious again. Monyka readied the chamber pot, so that once she awoke that she could slip it under her. The boat’s sounds had changed, they must have reached River Bend West. Monyka could hear the pounding of bare feet on the decks outside and above her as well as muffled shouts from the River Master.
Tonya’s eyes flew open. “Oh, thank the Gods, it’s you.” She seemed to relax.
“Are you alright?” Monyka looked at her puzzled.
“My leg hurts so bad, Monyka. I haven’t felt it hurt this much since I was bed bound.” Tonya confessed.
“I’m sorry to hear that, your Highness.” Monyka reached for the chamber pot. “Captain Kalhoun said, that you needed to use this.”
“I do now.” Tonya began to shift in bed. “Ow!”
Monyka helped the Princess with the pots use. “I’ll be right back. I’ll throw this overboard.”
“Don’t leave me, Monyka.” Tonya grabbed at her friend’s arm. “Don’t leave me right now….. Please.”
“Okay, Tonya. I won’t leave you.” Monyka set the chamber pot down out of the way. “Is everything alright?”
“I didn’t recognize him, Monyka. I didn’t recognize the Captain.”
“What do you mean, you didn’t recognize him?”
“Rikki is the Captain.” Tonya stared hard at Monyka.
“The Captain’s first name is Rikki. Rikki Kalhoun.” Monyka still wasn’t following.
“The Rikki who was on the roof with me, when I fell.” Tonya managed to say.
“You mean, the Captain is the same Rikki as the one you were with when you fell?” Monyka’s eyes started to get big. “Tonya there are thousands of Rikki’s in Riponia. How can you be sure that the Captain is the same one?”
“I recognized him.” Tonya winced as an ache intensified. She shifted slightly to relieve it. “I had that damn nightmare again. Ten years ago when I fell, I was screaming for Rikki to hold on, that my hand was slipping. When I jumped awake, like I always do, Captain Rikki was holding my hand and said ‘I’ve got you. You’ll be alright.’ Don’t you see? Its him.”
“Now that you mention it. Last night when he was carrying you away from the festival, he said something about how he won’t let fall this time.” Monyka’s eyes were as big as saucers. “Do you really think that he is the same Rikki?”
“We can’t let him know, Monyka. We can’t let him know that we know who he really is.”
“Why not?”
Tonya lowered her gaze. “Because I have said some pretty awful things to him.”
Monyka thought about it for a second. “Yes, you have. Remember how you treated him on the Igashu coming over from Riponia.?”
Tonya groaned.
“You know, your Highness. You really should be nicer to him. You wouldn’t believe the night we had last night. Captain Kalhoun carried you from the far side of the festival, through the orchard in the dark, All the way to a carriage he had waiting for you. Believe me, It wasn’t very close. I have the bruises to prove it.” Monyka lectured. She held up her wrapped feet for the Princess to witness. “I had to kick off my shoes and run to keep up with him. The Captain was so discreet and so concerned about you, that I don’t think a soul knew that anything had happened.”
Tonya moaned and closed her eyes. A light knock came at the door. Brother Tagyrt squeezed in, then blinked in surprise at finding the Princess alert.
“What is it Brother Tagyrt?” Tonya asked a little annoyed at the cleric.
“Ummm……. We are at …….. ahhhh …. River Bend West, your Highness.” Tagyrt stammered. “I …..was…. ahhhh ….Sent to see if Lady….. Monyka wished to……Ummm…. If she wished to join in the feast, that…. Ummm…. Sergeant Galyway is preparing.”
“Ask Sergeant Galyway if he could send a plate of his cooking in to me here.” Monyka instructed. “Oh, and Tagyrt…. See if we can get some strong broth for her Highness.”
“Yuck…. I hate broth. You know that, Monyka.” Tonya grimaced.
“We’ll see if you can keep any of it down before we try stuffing you.” Monyka stared hard at her.
“Ahhhhh…… alright…… my Lady, your Highness.” Tagyrt left the cabin.
“A feast for what?” Tonya prodded.
“Yeoman Baely had his archers practicing today, using ducks as targets. So Sergeant Galyway is going to prepare Ambassador Kalgar a duck dinner.”
“Where are we?” Tonya shifted in bed again, trying hard to get comfortable.
“We are in River Bend West, from the sounds of it.”
“Are we on a boat?”
“Yes, Captain Kalhoun has us on a Hasslemerian river boat, heading up stream. We are supposed to wait here, at River Bend West for Ambassador Zareb to catch up with us.”
“Why did we leave without the Ambassador?” Tonya asked.
“The Captain wanted to get you out of Truno, before anyone discovered that you had a run in with Aukai fish poison, and embarrass Riponia.”
“Oh the Gods. Mother would skin me alive.” Tonya rolled her eyes, and yawned. “So what did happen last night. All that I remember was that I was dancing and then I felt awful pain.”
Monyka explained to Tonya how they snuck away from the party, how Lieutenant Kollyns nearly ran the horses down getting her into Truno, and how they managed to get through the crowded streets, by becoming a bardic parade wagon.
Tonya was in awe and horrified at how the evening unfolded while she was in pain and unconscious.
A knock came at the door.
“Come.” Tonya sounded tired still.
Takoda entered with a bowl of broth, a small piece of bread. “I heard that your Highness was coherent and hungry.” Takoda smiled, his battle scarred face making it more of a grimace.
“Thank you Takoda.” Tonya smiled back.
“I was just filling her Highness in on what occurred last night.” Monyka greeted.
“I’ll take over here, my Lady. Captain Kalhoun wishes you to go ashore for your fore promised bath. Mean while, I’ll watch after her Highness.”
“So soon? I thought I might take my bath this evening.”
“This evening, your presence will be required at the thrown together feast, of Sergeant Galyways. After the dinning, we may be departing for Cleveland Rapids. So This is going to be the only time available to you.”
“Okay Sergeant. I’m going…. I’m going.” Monyka picked up the chamber pot to leave.
“I’ll take care of that, my Lady.” Takoda instructed. “I believe Lieutenant Kadyr is waiting ashore to escort you to the Inn.”
“Thank you Takoda.” Monyka handed him the pot and left the room.
The crewmember on the port side was twisting his pole and holding it almost straight up and down. Rikki and another crew member, got down on their knees and hauled the body up onto the deck. They rolled it over to find a woman’s dead eyes staring up at them in horror. A stab wound was just above her heart.
“She’s dead.”
“You didn’t have to wait for me. I could have found the Inn on my own.”
“I enjoy your company.” Kadyr smiled. “Have you got a cloak? It’s going to start raining by the time you are finished.”
“How can you tell?” Monyka asked.
“Well first off, if you look West, you can see a gray build up of clouds on the horizon. Second, the River Master has some of her men covering some of the exposed goods, and Thirdly, I asked the locals.”
Monyka pulled a cloak out from under her bundle. “I thought I might get cold between the Inn and the boat.” She smiled.
Kadyr held out his hand to take her bundle, but she just smiled. “I’ve got it, Lieutenant.”
Kadyr shrugged.
River Bend West was a small village by Truno’s standards. In Riponia it would have been considered a town. Long wooden, floating, docks stretched out into the river’s current. A hard packed, earthen road led from the docks along the river’s edge up an embankment to the village proper. The Village was laid out with a large grassy square in it’s center. In the very center of the square was a large gnarled cherry tree in full bloom. It looked like the village had celebrated it’s own Cherry blossom festival the night before. Streamers of pink and periwinkle lay scattered here and there in the trampled grass. Candle nubs and melted wax lay in hardened blobs.
Two Inns faced the square. A third, more of a back woods pub, they had passed walking up from the river bank. Two temples, a school building, and a magistrates house shared the street with a black smith, trading post, and candle maker. Lights were being lit in the occupied windows of the inns as they approached, getting ready for the impending night. Few people were in the square, most it seemed were at home, either taking it easy from the previous nights party, or getting ready for the incoming weather.
“We are over here at the Silver Swann.” Kadyr pointed.
The building he pointed at was the only three story structure in town. Most of the houses weren’t much more than one story log cabins. A few of the wealthier homes had split wood plank siding, but most were made from fieldstone and logs.
The Silver Swan however had a cut stone foundation and from the looks of it, milled plank walls which were whitewashed. A red door and red window frames really set it apart from the rest of the village. Comparatively it seemed garish and bright.
Kadyr opened the door allowing Monyka to enter into a room bathed in the warm glow from two fireplaces and candles.
“Welcome, my Lady. Welcome to the Silver Swann.” A thin balding man bowed to her.
“Thank you, Inn keep.” Monyka smiled.
“We have your bath, almost ready for you. Will you follow me please.” The Inn keep gestured up a flight of stairs with his sweeping motions. “Let me take those for you, my Lady.” He tried to take Monyka’s bundle.
“It is quite alright, Inn Keep. I’ve got it.”
“Pilton, my Lady. My name is Pilton.”
“Master Pilton, thank you, but I would like to manage it myself. Please show me the way to the bath.”
Kadyr smirked and looked casually around the room. A couple of the heavies were sitting at a table enjoying an ale. A few locals gave nervous looks at their table, but most were between staring at Monyka, or trying not to notice her. Kadyr followed Pilton and Monyka up the stairs and down the hall to the last room on the corridor.
“Here we are, my Lady.” Pilton waved her into the room with exaggerated arms. “It isn’t much, but it’s the best I could do on such short notice.”
“It will do just fine, Pilton. Thank you..” Monyka smiled to the elderly man.
“Excuse me……. Excuse me.” A young woman asked as she threaded her way into the room with two steaming pots of water. She headed straight to the opposite side of the room where there stood a good sized copper tub.
Monyka set her bundle and cloak down on the bed and looked round the room. It was fairly sparse. It had a rag stuffed mattress, dresser with basin and pitcher. A dressing screen and a bright red rug which looked like it came from Ladamore. The small fire burning in the hearth was barely starting to warm the room. Several candles helped to light the room against the ever darkening sky.
“Thank you Pilton, I think this will do for now.” Monyka dismissed the man.
“Shall I wait down stairs?” Kadyr asked after scanning the room.
“If you assist me in moving this dressing screen in front of the tub, you could stay and keep me company.” Monyka put her hands on her hips looking around the room.
With the help of the girl bringing bath water, Kadyr slid the dressing screen in front of the tub. Monyka retrieved her bundle and retreated behind the screen, while Kadyr stretched out on the soft, lumpy mattress.
“So, Kadyr, I’ve told you a bit about me, let’s hear something about you.” Monyka began unlacing her bodice.
“It isn’t as interesting as your story.” Kadyr ventured.
“Let me be the judge of that.” Monyka tossed the dress and chemise to drape over the dressing screen. The tub of water still had a little steam rising from it. The young girl fetching the water had sprinkled some of the cherry blossoms in the water, to add a touch of elegance.
“Hmmm. My Great-Grandfather was Trunonian. The family still has some land holdings here in Truno. Over near Seaview. Anyway when my Grandfather came of age, he decided to join the Trunonian Navy. On shore leave, he met a young, beautiful noblewoman who changed his life. He left the Navy and Truno to marry my Grandmother. She has a large sheep ranch down near Bandon. After they wed, he began managing her sheep ranch. The first few years, as I was told were a disaster. Grandfather didn’t know the first thing about sheep. He had to sell off parcels of land, just to pay the bills. Finally he gave in and hired someone who did know sheep. The ranch has been prosperous for three generations now.”
Monyka slid slowly into the hot water of the bath, and reveled in it, while listening to Kadyr’s soothing voice.
“Attykus, my father, doesn’t have a ranching bone in his body and hated the work. He gave up the property rights and title to his younger brother, my Uncle Angys, and sailed back to claim our families fortunes in Seaview.”
Monyka reached to her bundle and pulled out a small vial of scented oil, which she added to the water. With a touch of mixing, the sweet scent started to fill the bathing area.
“On a business trip, my father went to the Truno Library. The same one you went to the other day. While doing a bit of family research, an elderly woman slipped off a step ladder and fell to the floor.”
“Was she all right?” Monyka relished her down time soaking in the tub.
“I don’t rightly know. Hmmmm, That part of the story never came up. Anyway my father ran to assist her and met a lovely young woman, Fryala. Attykus was immediately smitten with Fryala, and started to court her. The problem was, that Fryala’s family are of an old family line of Truno, and her father didn’t want her to marry outside of the Trunonian court.
“Sounds like every court is the same.” Monyka sighed.
“Fryala, arranged for her dowry to be siphoned out of the family account and she and my father eloped. Attykus took her back to Bandon where a year later, I was born. Uncle Angys, now titled and owning a wealth of property, allowed us to stay out of compassion for family. Don’t misunderstand my Uncle Angys, he is a good hard working man. He not only oversees the books of the sheep ranch, he is also out in the fields, especially during lambing season. He took me and my mother in right away and cared for us as part of his own family. My father, went out again, seeking his own road to fortune. He took my mother’s dowry and made several poor investments. He ended up getting killed in an avalanche in the granite quarry.”
“Oh, I’m so sorry, Kadyr.” Monyka sympathized. “That must have been hard.” She filled a large ladle and began pouring water over her head.
“I was very young at the time, I hardly remember him.” Kadyr continued. “I grew up with six cousins. Four boys and two girls. Uncle Angys bought back the parcels that my Grandfather had sold, and continued increasing the size of his ranch. My cousins and I all had free rein of the property. When we were little, we enjoyed the barn, and out buildings. As we got older, we were able to each have a horse to care for. We would spend days on end riding about. Later still, we would take overnight hunting trips into the West woods.”
“Sounds like fun.” Monyka pulled some hair soap from her bundle and started lathering her hair.
“It was. My Mom and her father eventually made amends. She and I started taking trips back here, down in Watson to see her family, but they were her family not really mine. I wasn’t as excepted here, except as their Bastard Grandson. I spent a miserable year in a Trunonian school, before convincing my mother to send me back to Riponia. She agreed as long as I went to school in Ripon, and spent my summers with her in Watson.”
“Hold on for just a minute. I’ve got to rinse my hair.” Monyka interrupted.
Kadyr could hear her take in a breath and the sloshing of water as she rinsed the hair soap from her curly locks.
Monyka resurfaced and wiped the water from her face with a towel and began drying her hair as she enjoyed the last of the warm water.
“How were the summers in Watson?” She prompted.
“They were usually pretty good for about the first three weeks, when everyone was happy to see me, then as everyone went about their own lives, I ended up being bored. My mother would then take me up to Truno for a week of sightseeing and shopping, then it was back to Watson. When I was a bit older, after those trips to Truno, I would pack up a horse and set off into the Truno countryside. Within the first next few summers I found that it takes a week to reach Tarporley from Watson, and it takes a little more than a fortnight to reach Ladamore.”
“Wow, you did that all on your own?” Monyka stood up and reached for another towel to wrap herself in as she stepped out of the tub.
“I had my horse, and I made friends along the way. I hunted rabbit, and pheasant for meals under a sky of stars. Sometimes I worked splitting wood or mending fences for dinner and a hayloft. Once I even played my flute at a pub for a meal and corner by the fire.”
“You can play the flute?” Monyka poked her head around the screen.
“Not really, but they were pretty drunk so it didn’t matter.” Kadyr chuckled.
Monyka ducked back behind the screen and slipped into a clean chemise from her bundle as well as a clean dress.
“You should play it for me sometime.”
“Maybe.”
“So how did you end up in the Cavalry?” Monyka pressed.
“A few years ago, I traveled down to Bandon to visit my Uncle Angys and cousins. Two of my cousins had joined the Riponian military. One was in the Navy the other the Cavalry. They were both home for the same holiday and told me of the adventures they were having, the places that they were able to see, and they were getting paid to do so. When I returned to Ripon from the Holiday, I went down and joined the Cavalry. I figured with all the time I have on the back of a horse, I could be of some benefit to them.”
Monyka reappeared from behind the screen. She was now wearing a burgundy velvet dress over a cream chemise. He brown wet locks curled down past her shoulders. Kadyr forgot to breathe for a moment, then realized that he was laying in bed while this beautiful young lady was watching him. He practically jumped out of bed and faced her.
“I need to sit by the fire and try and get my hair to dry a bit more before we leave, would you mind going down stairs with me? There’s a raised fire hearth down there.” Monyka fingered her necklace.
“Uh, sure. That would be fine.” Kadyr opened the door for her.
The room down stairs changed little in the time that they were away. A few more patrons both local and passing through, gathered over a bowl of stew and bread.
Monyka glided across the room and sat down on the raised hearth. She scrubbed her fingers through her hair a few times and glanced around taking in the surroundings.
“Can I get you some wine, or perhaps some mead?” Kadyr asked.
“If they have mulled wine, I’d like some. If not, just some wine would be nice.” Monyka smiled up at the Lieutenant.
“I’ll be right back.” Kadyr went in search of the Inn keep, or bar maid.
The wind moaned as it passed over the top of the chimney. Monyka could also start to hear rain as it danced on the window pane. She closed her eyes, bend her head back and scrubbed her hands through her hair again, trying to give her curls some lift as they dried. She heard the door open and opened her eyes to see the River Master, Radella and Premilla enter the Inn. Both were quite wet, from the looks of things the rain was coming down quite hard. She had to take a double look at Radella and Premilla. Not only because of the clothes they were wearing, which even a blind man could have seen, but both had worn their hair in tight buns while on the ship. Now their hair was free of their knots and flowed like black curtains of lace down to the backs of their knees.
“Pilton!” Radella called. “Pilton, I need some of that mush you call stew and some ales.”
As far as Monyka could see, Pilton wasn’t in the room, but she was sure, he could have heard her anyway. Sure enough, the thin man scampered out of the back room.
“River master, how good to see you again.” He smiled.
All of that long black hair was good for one thing and that was blocking the hideous combination of clothing the two woman wore. Radella was wearing a bright yellow satin blouse with bright pink satin pants. While Premilla wasn’t much better in her maroon blouse and orange pants. Thankfully the two women took seats on the other side of the room as a bar maid brought out two bowls of stew.
“Here you are.” Kadyr handed her a goblet of warm wine.
Monyka scooted over to share a place next to the fire. “You were about to tell me about your adventures in the Cavalry.” She prodded.
Kadyr grabbed a chair and pulled it up in front of her and sat down, He pulled out some long pieces of soft cotton and motioned to see her foot. “What would you like to know?”
“Where you have been, what you have done, what you have experienced, and with who?
Kadyr inspected her foot, then started gently wrapping the cloth around it. “Well, I had to wait until spring to start training. They don’t like to train with horses out in the mud and rain. We trained from early spring through the hot summer, until the last harvest, when we were given a fortnight to see family. I rode down to see my Uncle and cousins before returning to my unit. We were immediately sent to Truno to assist in patrolling the border between Truno, Hasslemere and Ladamore. Not from invasion, but from Elf attacks.”
“Yuck.”
“We were like a chicken with it’s head cut off.” Kadyr explained. “They would attack North of the Mere River, so we would go galloping up there, ferry across the river, only to have them attack in the South where we had just come from, so we would turn our horses around and ferry across the river and head down South, only to have them attack West of us on the edge of Springfield. We would gallop to Springfield only to hear that they had attacked a village on the shore of Mere River…… It was awful.”
“Did you see any of those dirty devils?” Monyka asked.
“Okay, other foot.” Kadyr ordered, tying the first bandage in place. “Yes, eventually we ended up running right into them.”
Monyka lifted her other foot up conscious of the lieutenant’s strong fingers. Her interest piqued, she leaned forward so not to miss a word.
“It seemed like arrows were flying at us from every tree.” Kadyr went on. “Those nasty beasts fight dirty. They would dig pits for our horses to fall into, breaking their legs. They would jump out of trees on top of us, slashing at our throats, their eyes gleaming with blood lust.”
“Did you get injured?”
“Not that time. I guess I was one of the lucky ones. My unit was demolished. Friends I made during training, lay bloody on the forest floor. The few of us that survived, were reassigned to Captain Kalhoun’s unit.”
“He wasn’t Captain then, though, was he?”
“No, he was a Sergeant then, but I’ll tell you one thing, he knows how to handle a horse better than anyone I have ever seen. He also had the respect of every man in his unit as well as his company. By the time I was assigned to him, he had already survived more battles than most of the men in the company had seen.”
“Wow. And he is so young.” Monyka pondered.
“Not when it comes to the Cavalry…. Let me help you get those boots on…. Men aren’t judged by age, but by rank and what they have lived through.” Kadyr explained.
“People seem to respect Sergeant Takoda.” Monyka sipped from her wine. “And he is only a Sergeant.”
“Takoda is Sergeant at Arms.” Kadyr smiled. “It is an honorary position given out to one or two during a lifetime. It means that he has gone above and beyond the call of duty several times and lived. In Sergeant Takoda’s case, one of those times, involved him pulling his Majesty out of battle and carrying him three miles to safety. When his Majesty tried to give Takoda a title, and lands, Takoda laughed at him. Takoda asked for his friendship instead. So his Majesty awarded him Sergeant at Arms.”
Monyka ran her fingers through her hair and scrubbed at it again. “Well, Kadyr, I believe, my hair is dry enough. Where is this feast to be held?”
“On the other river boat. Sergeant Galyway has his heavies turning the deck up-side-down getting ready. It isn’t going to be fancy, but the food should be really good.”
Monyka drained the last of her wine and stood up. Kadyr took her cloak and helped her wrap up in it, before throwing his own on. Kadyr opened the inn door to a gust of wind and large raindrops which came down sideways.
“This should be fun.” Kadyr mumbled.
Their trip back to the river boats was fairly uneventful. They had to take a little extra care not to slip in the mud as they descended the embankment to the wooden docks.
“I need to check in on her Highness.” Monyka called above the wind. “Thank your Kadyr for escorting me, I really enjoyed hearing your story.”
Kadyr bowed, “My Lady, it was entirely my pleasure. I hope to see you shortly at the feast.”
Monyka walked up the plank to the boat and ducked into the corridor leading to Tonya’s cabin.
“Shhhh. “Takoda signaled as she neared. “She is asleep.”
“How is she doing?” Monyka asked.
“She kept down the broth and bread both. I have Brother Tagyrt in there while she is sleeping. He has his books to keep him occupied.”
“Oh, okay.”
“I was asked to wait for you to escort you to the feast.” Takoda beamed. “I see you are prepared for the weather.”
“Are you sure, she will be alright?” Monyka looked to the door.
“She’ll be better after she sleeps.” Takoda assured.
Takoda watched the young woman’s shoulders relax. She took a deep breath and turned to join Takoda on the short jaunt to the second river boat.
The wind had died down, but the rain seemed to have increased in it’s deluge. Large drops pierced at the river’s surface, a dull roar, causing people to raise their voices to be heard. The rain fell in such amounts that things in the distance looked to be gray shapes, their details only in one’s memory.
“Good evening, my Lady, Sergeant.” A young heavy fighter greeted, rivulets of rain coursed down his face, while a steady flow of drops fell from the end of his crooked nose. “Sergeant Galyway is pleased that you have come to join in his feast.”
“Was the Sergeant able to cook in this down pour?” Takoda asked.
“The Sergeant can cook anything anywhere and make it taste good, Sergeant Takoda. Hell, he can make mud taste good.” The heavy fighter opened a door for Monyka and Takoda. “Enjoy.”
“Thank you, soldier.”
Monyka lowered her cloak once under cover, and took in a deep breath, smelling wonder aromas coming from somewhere in this maze of corridors.
She stepped through an open door into a spacious cabin with a long table occupying most of it’s space. Candles of various sizes and colors burned along the length of the table, adding a soft flickering glow and adding warmth.
“My Lady Monyka, let me get you a drink. Would you prefer wine, or ale?” A soldier asked.
“Wine, thank you.” Monyka said shrugging off her cloak.
“Here, let me stow that for you, M’ Lady.” Another soldier said lifting her soaked cloak from her.”
Kadyr raised a mug of ale to her from one end of the table, while Captain Kalhoun smiled at her.
“My Lady, would you honor us by sitting at this end of the table near the Dwarven Ambassador?” Yeoman Baely asked, pulling a chair out for her.
“Uh, Sure.” Monyka managed. She began fingering her necklace again as she went to take the proffered seat.
“Are we ready to begin?” Kalgar boomed.
“Yes, Please grab a seat.” Galyway instructed. “I’ll be right back with the first dish.”
Soldiers, Cavalrymen, Yeomen, and Ambassadors, waited by their seats for Monyka to sit, then took their own seats.
Sergeant Galyway returned shortly with a bowl in his hand which he placed with pride before the Dwarven Ambassador. “Cabbage, and carrot stew, with onions, and herbs.” He announced. He then took a step back and watched in anticipation as the Dwarven Ambassador slurped up a spoonful.
“Mmmmm…. Sergeant, that’s pretty good.” Kalgar smiled.
The room came alive with talk and chatter as bowls were placed in front of each person to enjoy. Dish after dish came in through the door. Tubers with butter, duck eggs softly cooked, topped with fish eggs, meat pies of venison with freshly gathered mushrooms, Duck roasted and drizzled with honey, butter and herbs. Even river trout stuffed with onions, butter, and herbs encased in mud and baked. Wine and ale flowed as easily as the light conversations, stories and banter. None of the plates or bowls matched, soldiers drank out of what ever type of spare container they could find, whether it was from a flask or from an empty bowl. The utensils varied as much as the company around the table, but none of that matted. What mattered was good food, and good friendships.
“Are you ready for dessert?” Sergeant Galyway asked.
“Bring it on!” someone shouted.
Sergeant Galyway waved in a server, who brought in a fresh baked apple pie. He set it down beside Kalgar, who had to wipe a touch of drool from his beard.
“It still being early spring, and last minute, I wasn’t able to pull anything fancy out of my sleeve, but this apple pie is a recipe handed down from generation to generation.” He boasted. He pulled out a knife and cut into it’s gooey goodness and served Ambassador Kalgar a slice. The Ambassador’s eyes closed as he savored the treat.
Before she knew it, the dishes had all been cleared. The men were sucking their forks clean, washing the pie down with a frothy ale, and sitting back from the table.
“We need some music.” Takoda exclaimed.
Within moments several small instruments had appeared and were starting to play lively tunes. Those, not playing sang along with the music, laughing. Someone opened the portals, while a few of the men brought out their pipes and tabac. Sweet smelling pipe smoke soon filled the room.
“My Lady, would you have a request?” One of the soldiers asked.
The music died down to a whisper, in anticipation of her answer.
“Do you know, The Eyes of My Longing Heart?”
The whispering tune they were playing changed into the sweet melody of The Eyes of My Longing Heart. Monyka’s skin shivered with goose bumps as the room filled with the low voices of men singing her favorite song. Mostly tenors, baritones, and Basses, One or two Altos softly rang out over the lower timbering sounds. Eyes gleamed and smiled at one another as they mixed their voices into a bouquet of nostalgia and knowing.
“I have always loved that song.” Zareb announced in the stillness that followed the song.
“Ambassador Zareb.” Rikki greeted. “I didn’t see you come in. How was your trip?”
“Long and worrisome. How is her Highness?” Zareb asked somewhat terse.
Monyka and Captain Kalhoun both got up and approached the Ambassador.
“She is doing much better, Ambassador.” Monyka blushed slightly. Here she was enjoying a feast and company of a bunch of soldiers, when her charge was next door bed bound and in pain.
“I wish to see her immediately.” Zareb turned and left the cabin.
Monyka turned to the gathered men. “Thank you gentlemen, for a delicious meal and a lovely serenade.” A murmur of ‘your welcome, and anytime, M’Lady’ followed her out the door. A soldier just outside the door, helped Monyka into her cloak as Captain Kalhoun followed the Ambassador out into the downpour.
“What is going on here, Captain?” Zareb, raised his voice to be heard above the slapping sound of the rain.
“A thrown together feast for the Dwarven Ambassador.” Captain Kalhoun, tried to sound naíve.
“That isn’t what I mean, Captain, and you know it. Why was her Highness smuggled out of Truno last night?”
Monyka tried to dance around the puddles in the dark to catch up with the two men as they headed to the river boat where Tonya was supposed to be sleeping.
“Ambassador, are you familiar with the Aukai drug used in combat?” Captain Kalhoun asked.
“Of course I do, Captain, I wasn’t born yesterday.”
“Well, Ambassador, her Highness decided to partake of that drug against my warnings and protests as well as those of the Sergeant at Arms Takoda.” The Captain explained as they neared the dock to the Nituna. “She took this drug so that she might enjoy her evening at the Cherry Blossom Festival.” The Ambassador when white as what he had just heard, began to sink in. “For some reason, her Highness didn’t take kindly to the drug and it began wearing off a few hours too early. A few of my men, Monyka and myself, simply escorted her out of the festival as quickly and as quietly as we could to avoid any kind of scandal.”
“Where did she get the drug?” Zareb looked back to Monyka and back to the Captain.
“Our Brother Tagyrt was kind enough to supply her with it.” Kalhoun gritted his teeth while saying Tagyrt’s name.
“I want that Cleric in chains and brought before a hearing.” Zareb ordered.
“Ambassador, I don’t think that will be necessary.” The Captain started up the stairs to the top deck. Now out of the rain, the three pulled back their hoods.
“Oh?” Zareb raised an eyebrow to the Captain.
“I plan on taking it out on him in other ways… Make him work it off. I have already had him scrub her Highness’s cabin and clean up her vomit.”
“But….” Zareb started to protest.
“That is just the beginning, Ambassador. We in the Cavalry have ways to keep men worse than Tagyrt out of trouble and productive.” Kalhoun smiled.
“Okay, Captain, he will be yours to do what you feel fit.” Zareb agreed. “But I want to speak with him first.”
“Thank you, Ambassador.” Kalhoun smiled. “How was your trip?”
“Worrisome. I almost had the River Master’s crew worked to death trying to get here, to make sure that, her Highness was okay.”
“Monyka, could you escort the Ambassador down to see, her Highness?” Captain Kalhoun asked.
“Of course, Captain.” Monyka returned. “Ambassador, would you follow me please?” Monyka turned and started down the stairs to the main deck.
Rikki breathed a sigh of relief. Then turned to the cloaked figure standing in the shadows. “What have you to report, Johnak?” Captain Kalhoun asked.
“I was unable to locate two of our men in Truno. Messages were left on their bunks instructing them to make haste to River Bend West. There is a chance, that they could get here tonight.”
“Don’t count on it, especially in this rain. I would rather they be late than risk their mounts in this.” Captain Kalhoun sat down and motioned Johnak to do the same. “How did Ambassador react?”
“He was in shock at first, then angry. When asked to bail and out of the stockade, he almost blew his top.” Johnak stretched his arms. “He had us all join the River Master’s crew in turning that big wheel. The men are a little tired, Sir.”
“The exercise will do them good. Starting tomorrow, you and the others will be reporting to Sergeant Galyway for combat training.” Captain Kalhoun paused and looked out over the river. “Cavalryman, have you eaten?”
“No Sir, the Ambassador was quite anxious to get here.”
“Go see if Galyway has any food left over. If there isn’t any, head up to one of the inns in town. Tell the others from your boat the same. Just be back here in two hours. I want to depart at that time.”
Johnak stood up and saluted. “Yes, Sir.” Johnak turned to leave.
“Oh, Johnak, Thank you for putting up with Zareb. Good Job.”
“Thank you, Sir.”
Rikki got up and walked over to the railing and looked down to the spot of light at the food of the stairs. “Grymm.”
“Yes, Sir.” Grymm turned and started up the stairs.
“Fetch me Dyrk and the River Master.”
“Yes, Sir.” Grymm turned and sprinted off.
Rikki eased back in the chair and table he had been using as his office. He pulled out his pipe and started to pack it. The sound of someone stepping softly up the stairs caught his attention as he lit the tobac.
“Did I miss all of the fun?” Takoda asked from the stairwell.
“For a little while. You can watch some later if you’d like.” Rikki said from around his stem.
“So what did I miss?”
“My explaining to Zareb about the Princess’s condition last night. Then my having to diffuse his anger.” Rikki started to tell Takoda all that he had missed.
Takoda pulled out his pipe and began puffing on his while Rikki talked about the evening.
“Captain Kalhoun. Dyrk reporting.” Dyrk announced as he came up the stairs. “You wanted to see me, Sir.”
“Dyrk, I’d like you and Cavalryman Symon to stay in the inn tonight.” Dyrk had a confused look on his face. “You and Symon are to thank the people of this town in the morning, settle any bills that need settling and then ride hard to Cleveland Rapids. I will need you and Symon to ride hard, but don’t ruin your mounts. I want you to inform the people there, that we will be arriving tomorrow evening and arrange for as many rooms and stables as the inns might have. I want as many of us that can, sleeping in beds tomorrow night. The rest will have to either sleep in barns or tents.” Captain Kalhoun tossed the Cavalryman a small purse of silver. “Get a good nights sleep tonight Cavalryman. You are going to have a long day tomorrow.”
“Yes, Sir.”
“That’ll be all, Dismissed.” Captain Kalhoun pulled the pipe from his mouth.
“What are you thinking Takoda?” Rikki asked when they were alone again.
“Just worried about the rain.” Takoda replied offhandedly.
Rikki looked out across the dark river. He couldn’t see anything, but he could hear the roar of the rain on it’s surface as well as on the deck of the Nituna.
“I heard ya Reeepooonians wanted to see me.” Radella said stomping her way across the deck. “What do ya want now?”
“Ah, River Master, thank you so much for taking time to see me.” Captain Kalhoun greeted.
“What is it, Captain?” Radella stared hard at the Captain.
“We are finished doing business in this town, and are ready to start up to Cleveland Rapids. Is it possible to leave in about two hours?”
“Most of my crew ‘r recovering from today’s paddl’n.” Radella huffed.
“If I can get some of my men to assist, would that help?”
Radella closed her eyes for a moment with a deep breath. “I suppose so.”
“Great! Thank you River Master. I’ll get some men down there to get ready to turn the paddle.” Captain Kalhoun stood up.
Radella turned on her heal and started barking orders to her crew.
“Grymm, are you still down there?” Kalhoun asked.
“Yes, Sir.” Grymm called up.
“Grymm, I need Lieutenant Kollyns and Sergeant Galyway.”
“Yes, Sir.” Grymm pulled the hood to his cloak up and was off running down the dock to the second river boat.
“Takoda, could you see to it that we have equal numbers of heavies as cavalry intermixed to get this boat up stream?” Rikki rubbed his eyes.
“Will do.” Takoda smiled.
“I’m going to see to the Ambassador and get some sleep. Wake me if there’s trouble.”
Rikki was awakened before sunrise by strange banging noises as well as shouts and scraping sounds. He rubbed the sleep from his eyes and got out of bed. He hastily pulled on his boots and left his cabin. He opened the door to the outside deck to a welcoming of rain in the face. Lanterns were spaced on the bow of the boat. Mirrors reflected the light out onto the water. Rikki nearly jumped as he heard a harsh scraping noise along the hull just below him. He took the few steps to the railing and looked down to see the end of a log floating by.
“Port!” someone called. “Two beams port!”
Rikki quickened his pace to see what the calls were about.
“Two starboard. Another voice called. One beam and two beams Starboard.”
Rikki reached the bow of the boat to see two men with long poles looking out into the river. The one in front of him gripped the long pole. Rikki watched as the end vibrated in his hands as he pushed hard out and away from the boat. The crew member then refocused up stream. Scanning for other obstacles. The crewman on the starboard side then went into action, pushing hard against one object then quickly redrawing his pole to redirect the next. Rikki swore at himself. He was so concerned that he hadn’t thrown on his cloak. He was now soaking wet, standing out in the rain.
“Forget something, Captain?” Takoda smiled from the stairs.
“Only the thought of sleep……. Any coffee?”
“We’ve got a pot brewing aft.” Takoda pointed.
“How are the men holding up to the paddling?” Rikki asked.
“A few balked, but the Lieutenant and Sergeant put them in order.”
“Yea?”
“They are now cleaning out the heads.” Takoda smiled.
“Latrine duty?” Rikki led the way aft.
“It’s amazing how much crap a boat full of men can produce.”
A large bang, followed by a deep scraping noise silenced everything around them.
“I’m sorry River Master. It was too heavy and too fast.” A cry came up from the port side.
“Where is all of this debris coming from?” Rikki asked.
“It hasn’t stopped raining since last evening….. Not even a lessoning……. The river is over it’s banks in places, undermining trees and bringing them down with her. The River Master, says that this much warm rain is melting the snow in the mountains, causing even more flooding. She is looking over her charts to see if there is someplace in the area where we can tie off and wait for the bulk of this to pass by.”
Rikki poured himself a cup of coffee and looked out over the large wheel. Cavalry and heavies were mixed in with a few of the crewmembers pulling and pushing the large crankshaft, turning the wheel.
“We changed shifts about an hour and a half ago.” Takoda commented over his mug of coffee. “It’s slow going with the river moving this fast, but the River Master says we are doing pretty good time for a bunch of horse riding land lovers……… I took it as a complement.” His eyes twinkled.
“Takoda, you’ve been up all night. Go catch some sleep while you can. I’m up, and I doubt I will be getting any more. My cabin is on an inside wall with no portholes, so if you need some dark you are welcome to crash in my cot.”
“Thank you Captain, but my cot will be just fine.”
“Body!” a cry came from the bow. “Body in the water!”
Rikki and Takoda took off running up the deck. They were joined by two people running down the stairs from the top deck.
The crewmember on the port side was twisting his pole and holding it almost straight up and down. Rikki and another crew member, got down on their knees and hauled the body up onto the deck. They rolled it over to find a woman’s dead eyes staring up at them in horror. A stab wound was just above her heart.
“She’s dead.” A crew member called up to the River Master.
“Put her in an out boat and tow her behind.” Radella called back down.
“Aye River Master.”
“Body!” a cry came from the Starboard side. “Body on the starboard side!”
Rikki jumped up and ran across to that side and helped another crewmember pull in a male body. Three arrows stuck out of him. Only one still had fletching.”
Rikki snapped the end of the arrow off and held it up studying the fletching. He then handed it up to Takoda, who did like wise.
“There’s another one.” Someone pointed.
“It’s too far out for me to reach.” The Starboard crewman shook his head.
“Elves.” Takoda spat. He threw the fletching over board.
“Pull two men off the paddlewheel, heavies. Get them up here to retrieve bodies and to help these crewmen out.” Rikki commanded. “I’m going up to chat with the River Master……… Fetch that Cleric, Tagyrt. He can minister to the souls of these people.”
“Yes, Sir.”
“And Sergeant.....” Rikki turned back over his shoulder. “Get some sleep. I’m going to need you tonight.”
“Alright, Captain.” Takoda headed back to the paddle wheel.
“I need two heavy volunteers……. “Takoda started.
Rikki made his way up to the Wheelhouse. “River Master, may I speak with you?”
“Oh, ya do know where I work from.” Radella snarled.
“Been a long night, has it?” Rikki asked.
“Dodging debris isn’t like steering a wagon down a road.”
“I’m sure it is much more difficult.” Rikki said. “River Master, Those bodies were attacked by Elves.”
“I’m sure they were.” Radella said. We don’t find many floaters that aren’t the workings of Elves.”
“Do you have a chart of towns and villages along the river, that I may take a look at?” Rikki asked.
“Two down and three over.” Radella pointed blindly to a rack of charts.
Rikki pulled out the chart indicated and unrolled it on a table. He studied the distances and calculated time etc….
“Sandale or Granite Heights.” Rikki commented.
Radella looked over at the chart. “The current at Granite Heights takes everything towards Arrowhead Point. It would take longer to reach here and we wouldn’t be finding bodies this close together. The lake would claim them before they would get this far.”
“So, Sandale or Arrowhead Point.” Rikki looked to the River Master.
She nodded her head in agreement.
“Thank you, River Master.” Rikki placed the chart back where he had found it and headed back down to his makeshift office on the top deck. He wondered how Takoda was going to get any sleep with all of this racket going on. The dull roar of the rain, the soft splashing of the paddle wheel, the bangs and scraping from debris along with the occasional call from the crew in the bow. On top of it all, the thought of an Elven raid.
“Good morning, Captain.” Kadyr greeted.
“Shouldn’t you be in a bunk, Lieutenant?” Captain Kalhoun asked.
“I need to stay on top of the men, Sir.” Kadyr stifled a yawn.
“Lieutenant, that is what your Sergeants, and Corporals are for.” Captain Kalhoun looked hard at his Lieutenant.
“The problem is, Sir, that they are so eager to get off the water and back on to dry land, that they are pulling double shifts at the wheel.”
“How are the men doing at the paddlewheel?” Rikki asked.
“They are starting to tire out sir, I have started to rotate men through in two hour shifts now. If we continue to fight with the current, I’m afraid I may have to reduce that down to one hour shifts.”
“Do your best, Lieutenant. I’ll talk with the River Master and see if there is a place we can tie up for a bit. I don’t think we are going to make Cleveland Rapids tonight.”
“What shall we tell the Princess?” Kadyr looked down on the bow where crewmen continued their work, clearing debris from hitting the hull.
“Don’t tell her or her Lady anything, yet. In fact lets keep them in the cabin today. There’s no place for them out here. It’s raining, and the decks are too busy to have them under foot.
“Yes, Sir.” Kadyr looked back to his Captain.
“Lieutenant,” Kalhoun continued. “Don’t mention the bodies we are pulling from the river to them either, they don’t need to know, what is going on.”
“Yes, Captain.”
Rikki was jolted awake by the feverish ringing of the boat’s bell. He lay quietly, holding his breath, listening for sounds. Feet were padding hard along the deck, then the sound of metal ringing out and a cry of pain. Rikki leaped from his bed. His bare feet touched the deck only once as he reached the door to his cabin.
“Attack, we are under attack!” a voice called from the deck above.
A loud bang was followed by a scraping noise. She jumped with the bang and held her breath as what ever it was the boat hit, slid by. Tonya flailed in her bed and called out as she moved that bad leg of hers. Monyka folded up her blanket and quietly slid the cot out of the way. She made her way over to the portal and opened it allowing fresh morning air to flow into the room. From the sounds of things, It was still raining outside.
“Sounds like it is still raining out there.” Tonya said pushing herself up from the bed.
“Good morning, Tonya.” Monyka greeted. “Yea, it’s still coming down pretty hard..
Tonya screeched when something hard hit the boat and then bumped along it’s side. “What was that?”
“I don’t know, it did it just a little bit ago too.” Monyka looked questioning to her Highness.
“There’s another one!” a yell come from outside, on the bow of the ship.
The two young ladies, braced for another hit that never came.
“I’ll check it out.” Monyka opened the door, and stated down the hall to the deck.
“Port! Three beams port!” a moment later a jarring bang and another horrible scraping sound.
Monyka opened the door to the deck and came face to face with Lieutenant Kollyns.
“This isn’t a good time for you to be out here, Monyka.” The Lieutenant grimaced.
“What is going on out here? What is all of that racket?” Monyka looked toward the bow.
“All of this rain has filled the river with logs and debris. The crew are doing their best to steer around most and clear a way through, but every now and then one gets through. It’s not a good time to be out here.”
“Her Highness needs breakfast, clean linens, and hot water for a bath.” Monyka looked exasperated.
“I can round up those things for you.” Kadyr offered. “We just don’t need any more people on the decks right now.”
“Thank you Kadyr.” Monyka smiled. She ducked back into the corridor and returned to Tonya.
“What is it?” Tonya asked.
“It’s been raining hard for two days and a night now and the river is bringing down a lot of debris. Some of it is bumping against the boat’s hull.”
Tonya was now sitting up, rubbing her leg with one hand, holding herself steady with the other.
“Should you be getting up this soon?” Monyka asked.
“If I don’t, I’ll get bed sores again.” Tonya grimaced at the thought.
Monyka knelt by her liege. "I sent for breakfast, clean linens and hot water. You need a bath, your Highness.”
“So, what have I missed?” Tonya asked.
“Not a whole lot. What would you like to know?”
“Everything from when I lost my balance dancing.” Tonya swooned slightly. Monyka put out her hand and steadied her.
“Why don’t you sit back until breakfast gets here. “ Monyka suggested strongly.
Tonya listened intently as Monyka told her yet again about their sneaking away from the festival. How they made it through the crowed streets and to the river docks. She skimmed over Kadyr’s attention to her feet, as well as the bath. She did, however give great details about the duck feast and how much fun she had dining with the Cavalry men. And how it has been raining in torrents, non stop since last evening.
A knock at the door brought an end to her monolog.
“Come.” Monyka called.
“Your Highness, My Lady.” A young Cavalryman greeted. He proffered a tray with porridge, cut fruit, cheese and bread. “I hope this will be satisfying.” He looked somewhat embarrassed.
“It may not be Sadyra’s cooking, but I’m hungry enough not to care.” Tonya smiled weakly at the young Cavalryman. “Thank you. It will be fine.”
Tonya waited until the Cavalryman left, before she devoured the food. Even the porridge tasted good.
“Well, I’m glad to see that your appetite is back.” Monyka smiled, “But that was supposed to be for the both of us.”
Tonya blushed as she looked sheepishly to her friend. “I’m sorry, Monyka.”
“Hot water, for her Highness.” A call came from the door.
“Enter.” Tonya called.
A rotund, middle-aged woman entered with a large kettle of steaming water, sponge, soap, and small cloth. “Good to see you vertical, your Highness.” She smiled in a no nonsense way.
“It’s always good to see you, Rose.” Tonya greeted the washwoman.
“Come on in Annyka.” Rose called over her shoulder before setting her burden beside the bed. “She’s a little shy, you being Royalty and all, your Highness…….. only seen you at a distance.”
A young girl peaked around the hatch then entered and made a deep curtsy. In her arms she carried fresh bed linens and a blanket. “Your Highness.” She murmured.
“Miss Annyka.” Tonya smiled to the nervous girl. She must be about ten. She thought to herself. “Please come in, Miss Annyka, I won’t bite you……… well not unless you are one of Sadyra’s sweet rolls.”
Annyka smiled at that and took a few steps forward.
“May I take those from you?” Monyka asked.
Annyka nodded, relieved, not knowing what to do with them.
“We just took her in as an apprentice, before we left, your Highness. Thought this would be a good learning experience for her….. to see the world and such.”
“It’s to be a grand adventure yet.” Tonya nodded. “Wait until we go down into the Dwarven underground. We will be the first humans in hundreds of years to step foot inside the Under Kingdom. Won’t that be incredible?” Tonya asked Annyka.
“Yes, your Highness.” She said meekly, though her eyes sparkled with excitement.
“That alone will be a tale you can tell your friends, your children and your children’s children. I know, I can hardly wait.”
“Alright, Annyka, Let’s leave her Highness, to her healing. We still have a lot to do and limited means to do it with.” Rose backed to the door and dipped a small curtsey. “By your leave, your Highness.”
Annyka backed up as well and curtsied with a flare of her skirts. “By your leave……. Highness.”
“I hope to see you again, Miss Annyka.” Tonya smiled.
The door closed softly behind them. Tonya looked from the steaming pot to Monyka then back to the steaming pot. “I wish I could hop in there.” She lamented.
“We should be in Cleveland Rapids tonight. I’m sure we can find a respectable inn with a good bath there.” Monyka sighed. “Here let me help you get out of that filthy dress. I doubt if even Rose can get out these stains and smells.” Monyka wrinkled her nose.
“Is my Dwarven book anywhere about?” Tonya asked.
“I believe it is in one of these trunks, your Highness.” Monyka folded up the soiled dress and put aside for Rose to gather when they reached Cleveland Rapids. Monyka dug through the trunk and pulled out the treasured book and handed it to the Princess, who adjusted herself on the lumpy bed and continued her reading. Monyka pulled out some needlepoint and sat down next to her.
*******
“Keep up the rhythm, men, but listen up. ”Captain Kalhoun called from the a top a box looking down as his men, turned the large paddle wheel. All eyes were upon him.
“I have good new and I have bad news. Which do you want to hear first?”
The overwhelming answer was the bad.
“Okay, okay, the bad news is that we aren’t going to make Cleveland Rapids tonight.”
A few groans rose followed by claims that they knew that this would happen. Captain Kalhoun waited for a moment as they died down and again, all eyes were upon him “The good news is that the River Master has found a place for us to tie up and rest, so that we don’t have to battle this current. All we need is one more good hour of hard paddling. When we tie up you will get a hot meal and some bunk time.”
A cheer rose from hearing this.
“One more hour of hard paddling.” Captain Kalhoun reaffirmed.
Rikki jumped down from his box and took Kadyr aside.
“Captain, the River Master said half an hour at the current rate.” Kadyr looked questioning.
“I know, Kadyr. It’s a surprise. Meanwhile, I want you to round up as many towels and blankets for these men. They have been sweating out in this rain for a while now. I want them to dry off, and change before they get a warm meal in them.”
“Yes, Sir.”
“If you need me, Lieutenant, I’ll be checking in on our good and faithful Brother Tagyrt.” Rikki’s voice dripped with sarcasm.
Rikki found Brother Tagyrt kneeling before the body of a man, dressed like farmer, his clothes were patched and stained of earth, even though he had been in the water a while.
“How are you doing, Brother Tagyrt?” Captain Kalhoun asked.
“I’ve been…… Ummm…… better, Captain.” Tagyrt looked up from the body. “Elves did this?” His eyes were red from lack of sleep as well as from tears shed over the dead.
“Yes, Brother, they attacked these poor farmers and fishermen. From the looks of it, they didn’t know what was coming until it was too late. The Pointy ears are getting more and more bold, coming this far out of their forests into Truno.”
Tagyrt looked to the body of a child beside the man. “They killed women and children too?”
“Brother, Elves are savage beasts. They want nothing more than to kill every human on this world. That includes women and children.” Captain Kalhoun looked to the small boat that was becoming laden with bodies. “How many have we recovered so far?”
“Ummmm…….. I believe, we’ve ….. ah……recovered twenty-three, Captain.”
“We haven’t come across any more recently, so why don’t you finish with these then get a hot meal and a cot.”
“Ahhhh………Thank you, Captain, but…..ummm….. I don’t know if …… if I can…..uh….. if I can sleep.”
“If you are tired enough, Brother, you can sleep. Although, you may have nightmares for a while. I know I’ve had my fair share of them.”
Rikki ducked into the hallway and made his way down to the Princess’s quarters.
He paused outside the door and took a deep breath, preparing himself to do battle with her Highness. He closed his eyes, released his breath and knocked gently on the door.
“Come.” Tonya instructed, looking up from her book. “Captain.”
“I’m glad to see that you are feeling better, Your Highness.” Rikki bowed as he entered.
“Thank you, Captain. What can I do for you?” She inquired
“I just came by to inform you that we will not be arriving in Cleveland Rapids tonight as we had hoped. With all of this rain, and the river current picking up as it has, I have strained the men I have, to collapse. The River Master has decided to tie the boats off on some snags until morning, before trying again. The delay will allow the men some much needed rest and hopefully lessen the debris coming at us from up stream.” Rikki almost cringed, waiting for the verbal outburst from the Princess.
Tonya looked up from her book. “Thank you, Captain, for informing me. I’m sure you and the River Master know what is best in this situation.” She looked over to Monyka. “I guess I will have to smell like a latrine for another day.”
“I am sorry, your Highness, I will make arrangements for a hot bath as soon as we dock in Cleveland Rapids. A hot bath each.” Captain Kalhoun looked back and forth between the two young women. Captain Kalhoun paused and waited for the tongue lashing from her highness, but it didn’t come. Instead she just smiled.
“Is there anything else, Captain?” Tonya asked.
“Ah……. No. Not at this time at least.”
“Then you have my leave.” Tonya said stone faced.
“Thank you, your Highness.” Captain Kalhoun bowed low and exited the room. He closed the door behind him and headed for the stairs to the upper deck. Not knowing what had just taken place. He spoke to her Highness, told her that they were going to be behind schedule and she didn’t even pout, let alone try to attack him verbally.
His attention was diverted from this new revelation by the fact that River Master Radella was starting to negotiate the boat, easing it up to an old snag sticking up out of the water. Within a few minutes, along with a few shouted orders to the paddlewheel, The boat was tied off and moored in what looked to be an eddy in the vast river. A few minutes later, Rikki could hear his men making their way to get some hot food and some much needed sleep.
“The men are eating now, Sir.” Kadyr sat down in a chair of to the side of where Rikki was looking out over the muddy water.
“Do you think this rain will ease soon?” Rikki asked.
“It shouldn’t last too much longer, Sir.” Kadyr scrubbed at his wet blonde curls. “I’d say later today, tomorrow at the latest.”
“Let the men sleep for a few hours, then I want them up and drilling for a few hours before dinner. Wear them out, Lieutenant. I want them to forget that they took a nap today.”
“Yes, Sir.”
*************
The boat became very quiet as most of its crew and passengers napped. Monyka was finishing up a bird’s wing with her cross-stitching, when the book in Tonya’s hands slipped from her grasp and slid into her lap. Monyka looked up to see Tonya’s head resting against the cabin wall, her eyes closed and her mouth open. Monyka set aside her stitching and went to the Princess. She slowly, and carefully slipped the leather bound book from her and set it on the floor next to her cot. She slowly guided the sleeping Princess down on to the cot and covered her with a blanket. Monyka picked up her cross-stitching and slid noiselessly out of the cabin and made her way to the deck.
Finding a stack of boxes, she sat down on one and went to work again on her artwork, while listening to the rain pattering against the surface of the water. Here and there she could hear a duck calling to another, before poking it’s head below the murky surface, searching for a bite to eat.
“Good evening, My Monyka.” Takoda greeted. “How is her Highness doing?”
“Good evening to you, Sergeant. She is sleeping comfortably now. “ Monyka sighed.
“Lets see if she can sleep through fighter practice.” Takoda looked Monyka over with new interest. “My Lady, you have been too well protected for too long, locked up behind palace walls. I believe it is time, you learn how to protect yourself as well as her Highness.”
“Me? What could I do to protect Tonya?” Monyka chuckled.
“A lot more than you believe.” Takoda remarked. “Come to the back of the boat when you start to hear the men being worked out. We’ll see what metal you are made of.” With that, Takoda strolled off to the aft of the boat and began waking soldiers from their naps.
Sheepishly, Monyka approached the back of the boat. The ringing of steel and the clapping of wood called out to her. She rounded the corner to see two dozen men in various stages of dress and armor, hacking, slashing, and swinging at one another. Some bare-chested, and glistening with sweat, others fully armored and breathing hard, none paid her any heed.
“Ah there you are, Monyka.” Takoda beckoned. “Come on over here.”
“I’m afraid, my breeches are packed with the luggage, Takoda,” Monyka looked embarrassed.
“Leave them there, my Lady, you If you are attacked, you won’t be allowed to change into them before fighting back.” Takoda smiled. “Have you met Cavalryman Grymm?” He indicated the young man smiling at her.
“Hello Grymm.” Monyka smiled. “We’ve seen one another around,”
Grymm smiled and gave her a slight bow.
“Grymm, here, is one of the Cavalry’s secret weapons.” Takoda nodded to the young lad. “See, Monyka, you don’t have to be a Sergeant Galloway to be an effective fighter. Grymm here is just as deadly as Galloway.”
Monyka looked at Grymm with new interest.
“There are several ways to fight.” Takoda went on. “Sergeant Galloway is like a bear, all brute force. He hits hard and can kill a man with his strength. Grymm is like a fox, cunning, seeking weakness in his opponent. Small and wiry, he is overlooked by the enemy, until he has struck and it is too late.” Grymm smiled proudly as the famed Sergeant spoke of his accomplishments. “When on horseback, Grymm can become practically invisible, his light weight allows him to dodge, feint, and attack faster than the others of his company. His mount to run faster for a longer period of time. On foot, well, I don’t know how long he can last.” Takoda shook his head as Grymm’s face fell, abashed. “I want you two to start working out together. I want you to work on speed, and agility. Monyka, you will be very sore for the next few weeks as you start to mold you body to do things you would never dream of doing in court, let alone a dress. Hopefully with enough training, you will be able to thwart any attacks on yourself or on the Princess as a last defense.”
Takoda quickly outlined the calisthenics he wanted them to do together each morning. Monyka groaned inwardly as he listed off a few, others, she had never heard of, but could tell they couldn’t be too fun, by the look on Grymm’s face.
Takoda produced two wooden knives from his belt and handed them over to Monyka. “These are for you to practice with. I don’t want you hurting yourself or worse one of my men.” Monyka took them and held the alien knives in her hands. She had never held a knife for anything other than for use in the kitchens.
“I want you to start wearing them on your body until we get you the real thing. Hide one in your bodice, the other up your sleeve.” Takoda instructed. “Right now, I want you practice drawing and replacing those. Grymm, I want you to practice leapfrogging. I’ll be back in a few minutes.” Takoda left them to their own instruction.
“What’s leapfrogging?” Monyka asked.
“An exercise used to get you used to being bruised and sore.” Grymm stated. He took a few steps away from Monyka and leaped up into the air, He fell to the deck on his belly and hands, he rolled all the way over and he shoved himself up into the air again, off to the side and repeated the action. After a few more times watching Grymm hurl himself at the deck, she concentrated on where to put her practice knives, then worked on getting to them quickly.
“Alright Grymm that’s enough Leapfrogging,” Takoda said, striding back to their side of the deck. Grymm slowly got to his feet, winded.
“Thank you Sergeant.” Grymm breathed heavily, rubbing at his knees.
“Go over and work with Sergeant Galyway’s men. Work on getting through their guards while they try to pulverize you.” Takoda smiled.
“Yes, Sergeant.” Grymm winced at the promise of pain he was about to be dealt.
“Okay, Monyka, lets see what you can do.”
Monyka demonstrated the speed at which she could pull the knives from her bodice and sleeve.
“Not nearly fast enough,” Takoda shook his head. “You are really going to have to work on getting faster. I want those blades to look like they appeared out of thin air, okay?”
“I’ll try, Sergeant.” Monyka felt discouraged.
“Instead of working on your needlepoint when Tonya is sleeping, I want to see you practicing your knife work.” Takoda explained. “I’ll have a long talk with her highness and inform her that you will be practicing on my orders. That way, she’ll leave you alone.”
“Yes, Sergeant.”
“Alright, Monyka lets work on self defense and learning how to use your weight, and the weight of your opponent against him.”
Monyka’s arms felt like heavy weights, her knees like rubber as she made her way into the Princess’s cabin.
“What happened to you?” Tonya asked, looking up from her book.
“Sergeant Takoda has decided that I need to learn how to defend you and myself. He is training me in small arms.” Monyka plopped down on the deck and leaned a weary head against the wall.
“He has, has he.” Tonya screwed up her face in thought.
“He says he’ll be by in a bit to talk to you about it.” Monyka mumbled.
“Thankfully Premilla stopped by. I had to use the facilities so bad, and I couldn’t find you.” Tonya informed.
“Did you have a good nap?” Monyka asked, not really caring at the moment.
A knock at the door admitted Primella with a tray of food. Tonya thanked the River Master’s assistant and turned to Monyka, who was sleeping up against the wall.
“How did weapon’s practice go?” Rikki asked, between bites of the fish stew.
“The men weren’t too happy about it, but they will sleep well tonight, Sir.” Lieutenant Kollyns reported.
“Her Highness, didn’t seem too upset about loosing a day, tied up here along the river.” Rikki commented almost absently. “Takoda?”
“A day here and there is to be expected. I had Monyka join the men in working out today.” The grizzled old man smiled. His scarred face looked fearsome in the lantern light.
“Oh?” Rikki stopped his spoon halfway to his mouth.
“I don’t know why they haven’t started her training before this….. She worked hard for someone not used to physical exercise, and shows some promise.”
“What are you teaching her?” Rikki inquired around a piece of fish.
“I’m starting her out with simple self-defense and knives. Later I’ll start teaching her the spear.”
Kadyr found himself brimming with pride for the praise the Sergeant at Arms was dolling out to his new friend.
“Grymm may be a little sore tomorrow.” Takoda continued. “I had him spar with Galyway. He found out he isn’t as fast on his own two feet as he is in the saddle.” The three started to chuckle. “He did get a few good strikes in Galyway though.”
“How are the horses?” Rikki asked.
“They are a little antsy, being cooped up for this long, but they all seem to be doing well.” Kadyr reported.
Rikki scraped at the bottom of his bowl. “The River Master says that the river should be clear and slow enough that we can reach Cleveland Rapids mid-day tomorrow. Although I have heard that she has offered to take the good Ambassador Kalgar all the way up to Roberton by boat.”
“What was the Dwarf’s reply?” Takoda asked amused at the situation.
“He thanked her generosity but would like to disembark tomorrow with us.” Rikki scrubbed at his beard, and rubbed his eyes. “Gentlemen, I’m off to bed.”
**************
Rikki was jolted awake by the feverish ringing of the boat’s bell. He lay quietly, holding his breath, listening for sounds. Feet were padding hard along the deck, then the sound of metal ringing out and a cry of pain. Rikki leaped from his bed. His bare feet touched the deck only once as he reached the door to his cabin.
“Attack, we are under attack!” a voice called from the deck above.
The door in front of him burst open. A bearded man came rushing at him with a rusty sword. Rikki instinctively through himself at the man’s knees, rolling into a ball, and knocking the attacker legs out from under him. Rikki rolled bouncing off the walls in the narrow hall, and jumped up and onto the man’s back. The bearded man struggled to throw Rikki off from him. Rikki shifted his weight slightly and pounded his knee into the back of the man’s head. The man’s efforts ceased. Rikki grabbed the rusty sword and ran to the Princess’s cabin. When he reached the door, it flew open, and Monyka’s head poked out.
“Get back in there and lock the door!” Rikki yelled.
“But, what’s ……” Rikki shoved Monyka back into the room and pulled the door shut as two more men came in to the narrow hall. Rikki charged forward, putting himself between the two and the Princess’s cabin. It was practically impossible to swing a sword in these confines halls. Rikki kept lunging forward, stabbing high and low to keep his attackers at bay. They backed up with each of his thrusts, the one in front parrying while the one behind would try to throw a swing over his shoulder at Rikki. Rikki backed the two back out of the hall and onto the deck. His Cavalrymen were everywhere, tired, but fighting, most with swords, those without, were using swabs, torches, and even deck chairs. More attackers seemed to be swarming up onto the decks. They seemed to be rising out of the dark water, like demons from the underworld.
Out of the narrow hall, Rikki was able to swing his borrowed sword with more effect. Both men who engaged him in the hall, fell bloody at his feet. A knife whistled by his head and stuck in the wooden wall behind him, missing him by inches.
“On me!” Rikki commanded, his voice drowning out the mayhem around him.
His company of cavalrymen started working their way to his side, whether they retreated from their fights or came charging in after finishing one. Kadyr leaped down from the upper deck, landing hard on one attacker, knocking him to the deck. Kadyr then picked up the shaken man and threw him overboard.
“Lieutenant, go guard the ladies!” Rikki called out.
Kadyr nodded, blocked a strike at his head. Grabbing the man’s beard, he pulled him forward off balance, and brought the pommel of his saber down on the back of the man’s head, cracking his skull. Running up behind Rikki’s opponent he ran him through the belly, jerked his sword free and dodged pass the Captain into the corridor.
Rikki ducked a swipe at his head, and stabbed upward with his sword, planting it up under the man’s ribcage. Rikki pushed at the man with his foot while pulling down with his borrowed sword, freeing it with a tug. He looked around, and spotted Galyway cleaving his way along the deck, making his way to the Captain.
“Where’s Takoda!” Rikki called out.
“Up here, Captain.” Takoda grunted,
Rikki looked up to see the Sergeant at Arms slam a fist into an attackers face, knocking him over the railing and down onto the lower deck.
“Captain!” Kadyr called. “Captain, the Princess!”
“I’ll take over here.” Galyway said,
Rikki nodded, spun and headed down the hall towards Kadyr.
“Where are you going?” Rikki called, seeing Kadyr run past the Princess’s Cabin and out the other door. It then dawned on Rikki. How could he have been so stupid? He knew better. He looked over and confirmed what he had feared. The cabin door had been forced.
Rikki sprinted down the hall and through the other door. Kadyr was fighting like a mad man, trying to make his way through a wall of defenders. Beyond the slashing of swords, and sneers from the attackers. Two men made their way down the deck. Tonya thrown over the shoulder of one, screamed and flailed at her captor’s back, while the other struggled in keeping a hold on Monyka, who thrashed, wriggled and kicked, to free herself of the large man’s hold.
One of Kadyr’s opponents dropped, trying to hold the rope-like substance that was spilling out onto the deck, leaving him to face three. Rikki charged into the foray knocking down a well aimed stab at Kadyr’s side. The man’s sword out of the way, Rikki threw his left clenched fist, connecting with the man’s nose, breaking it. The man dropped his sword in pain. Rikki’s sword sliced upward, slicing through the front of the man’s throat, even before the man could bring his hands up in defense.
Seeing his comrades die at the swords of the two cavalrymen, The next one opposing Rikki, turned and jumped overboard. Taking his chances in the cold current seemed better than staying on board to face the deadly swordsmen.
Kadyr was locked in battle with the last of the defense. Rikki started forward.
“Hold!” a voice called. Rikki glanced up at his next target to see that the man who had Tonya, held her close with a knife to her throat. Monyka too, stopped flailing at her captive and stared watching the dirt encrusted man, who threatened the Princess’s life.
Tonya lost all of her color. Her eyes, large as saucers watered as fear clutched her heart. She stood almost woodenly as the dirty man’s knife dug into the flesh at her throat. Her lip trembled, wanting to scream, but not daring to startle the filthy pirate.
“You guys have it all wrong.” He said with as innocent a voice as he could “You see, This young filly and I are getting married, and we have only come for her dowry.”
The man holding Monyka started to chuckle.
“All you have to do is bring me her dowry, and we could be on our honeymoon. No one else has to get hurt…… Just bring me the gold!” The last was a demand.
“No! Don’t hurt her!” Monyka screamed. “Don’t hurt her!” wracked with sobs, she crumpled in the arms of the man who was holding her.
“Captain, do as they say, don’t let them hurt my maid.” Monyka pleaded.
“Now there is a voice of reason.” The slimy, dirty guy commented.
The man holding Monyka loosened his grip. Monyka dropped to her knees. The moment her knees hit the deck, Monyka, with as much might as she could gather, elbowed the man in the groin. The large man doubled over in pain. With the man’s center of gravity off, Monyka drove herself backwards, shoulders first, into the man’s thighs. The large man, arms flailing, teetered and started to fall backwards off the deck of the boat and into the black oblivion. In his wild, desperate flailing to stay aboard, his hand enclosed around Monyka’s hair.
Hearing odd sounds coming from his partner, the man holding Tonya glanced over his shoulder to see what was happening. That glance was all that Rikki needed. , Rikki took a step forward, and slashed downward, diagonally. Missing the Princess’s head by mere inches, he slashed open the throat of her captor. A split second later, Rikki’s other hand flashed forward and wrenched the hand holding the knife, away from her throat.
Tonya screamed as the dirty man’s body fell away from hers. Behind her Monyka screamed as she was dragged overboard into the swirling black void.
“I’ve got Monyka!” Kadyr called diving overboard into the cold current.
Rikki reached out and caught Tonya as she began to faint. “I’ve got you, Highness.”
“Is she alright?” Takoda called from the upper deck of the river boat.
“Shaken. How many are left, Sergeant?” Rikki asked looking away from the Princess.
“They’re finishing up now.” Takoda looked with concern at the bodies lying in odd angles on the deck. He shook his head in disgust. “What a waste.”
Kadyr led them forward. Monyka wanted nothing more than to stand in the middle of the burning blaze. She could faintly feel the warm it was radiating as it was.
“Oh for all our sakes, Tanner, can’t you see that they are hypothermic?” A stern woman’s voice chastised. “You two get over near this fire, immediately.” She left no room for argument. Monyka stumbled forward and held her hands over the fire.
It was all she could do to keep from inhaling the water. The shock of the icy, cold waters, made her want to scream, but doing so, would only increase her need for oxygen. It was so dark, so cold. Which way was up? She could only guess. Her lungs screamed for oxygen while the nerves through out her body felt like they were being stabbed by thousands of needles all at once. Air, which way to go to get air? The resistance around her changed, her hand felt lightness, no water. She kicked hard against her skirts, and erupted into the oxygen rich night air. Sucking in air, she finally had the ability to scream.
“Help!” She screamed. “Somebody help me!” She struggled to keep her head above water. The water soaked skirts, and under-dress kept pulling her down. Her hands pulled while her feet kicked to stay afloat. Her hands kept hitting debris in the water, sticks, leafs and only the Gods knew what else.
The silence of the night was being punctuated, by men in the water, also screaming. Some in horrible pain, some for rescue and a few as they started to loose the struggle to live. She felt like a top, spinning as the fast current, swirled and pulled her in various directions.
“Someone, Help me…. Please!” Monyka begged.
“Monyka?” a familiar voice called out. “Monyka, keep talking, I’ll find you.”
Other voices around her renewed their efforts as well, begging to be saved as they were whisked down stream.
“Gods, I’m cold.” Monyka called out. “I don’t know which direction I’m facing, I can’t feel my toes.”
“That’s it, Monyka, keep talking.” The voice was drawing closer.
“Who are you?” Monyka asked.
“It’s me, Kadyr. Keep moving your arms and legs and keep talking.”
“The Princess. Oh the Gods, Kadyr is the Princess alright?”
“The Captain was taking care of her, just worry about keeping your arms and legs moving.” He huffed.
Kadyr was just a little ways off now. Monyka could hear the splashing as he swam towards her.
“I’m tired, Kadyr, I don’t know how long I can keep kicking.”
“Take off your skirt.” Kadyr said from right next to her. “Can you kick your skirts off?”
A wave of dirty cold water filled her mouth. Monyka sputtered and spit “I think so.”
“I’m going to grab a hold of your bodice and start towards shore, Get those skirts off, as quickly as you can so that you can help me.” He said, spitting some water from his own mouth. “What ever you do, do not grab a hold of me. You’ll pull us both under.”
Monyka felt the pressure of his hand on her back, and some tightness as he gripped the fabric of her bodice. The handmaiden took a deep breath and submerged herself as she attempted to free herself from the heavy weight of her skirts. She was surprised at the feeling of being pulled through the water, as the Lieutenant tried to get them to shore. Monyka came up for air, and kicked free of the skirts, that had been her mill stone.
“Did you loose them?” Kadyr asked.
“Yes.”
“Start kicking and swimming for the shore, I’m right here with you.” Kadyr encouraged.
“I’ll try, Kadyr, I’m just so tired.” Monyka gasped for breath as she fought against the current as well as the water, trying to fill her mouth.
“There is no try, Monyka, It’s either swim or die. Keep swimming.”
The other cries for help began to fade as they were swept further down stream, or perished beneath the muddy, glacial water.
“The shore, Monyka, think of the shore and warmth once we get there.”
Monyka’s arms felt like nothing more than lead fishing weights. She knew she was moving them but couldn’t feel them moving. The same was true about her legs. Numb. Cold and numb.
‘Breathe’, she told herself. ‘Is it really so hard to breathe?’
“I …. I can’t…..” she mumbled. She started to feel her head slipping more and more below the surface. She tried to kick again to get her head above, to the air.
Something grabbed a hold of her collar and pulled her up. Her mouth broke surface and she took in a gulp of air.
“I’ve got you, Monyka.” Kadyr said.
She felt herself being rolled onto her back. Something gently wrapped around her chin, an arm. Kadyr was swimming for the both of them, trying to get them to shore. Monyka tried to help. She tried kicking, but kept forgetting how to, or that she was to keep it up. Her feet thrashed, then stilled only to thrash again.
“We’re almost there, Monyka, I can make out the shore. We’re almost there.”
Cold, so cold. Monyka’s mind slipped into darkness.
*******
Tonya came to with a jolt and a cry.
“It’s alright, Highness. I’ve got you. You are safe.” Rikki soothed.
“Where am I?” Tonya asked.
“The River Master’s cabin.” Kalgar replied from a stool nearby.
“The door to your cabin was demolished and your room was turned inside out.” Rikki added. “This is the safest place on the boat.”
“Monyka. Where is Monyka?” Tonya’s eyes darted around the room.
“She fell into the River.” Rikki looked away. “But Lieutenant Kollyns went after her.”
“She’ll be alright, Highness.” Kalgar assured.
“How can you be so sure? What happened?” Tonya asked.
“It’s my fault, Highness.” Takoda said from a dark corner of the cabin. “I was in the head when a boat approached asking for assistance……. Apparently there were a few other boats sneaking up behind them in the darkness.”
“What about the guards?” Tonya asked. “You did have guards posted didn’t you?”
“Yes, your Highness.” Rikki answered. “We had a light guard posted, who aren’t used to night watch on a river.”
“After a morning like this one, who could blame them for wanting to help.” Kalgar stepped in.
“What do you mean? What happened this morning?” Tonya demanded looking from one man to the next.
“She doesn’t know.” Rikki told the dwarf. “We didn’t want her to witness some of the unpleasentries.”
“Captain, what are you keeping from me?” Tonya glared.
“We found some floaters this morning.” Rikki stated.
“You mean the debris. Kadyr told us about the debris.”
“What he didn’t tell you was that amongst the debris, we found the bodies of an Elven attack from up stream. Good, honest, hard-working, people, killed and left for the river to swallow.” Rikki stared back at the princess. “We searched for survivors, but found none.”
“Captain, I may be the Princess of Riponia, but I am also an adult.” Tonya glared at the Captain of her body guard.
“Tonya, we didn’t want to bother you with this.” Takoda explained, trying to make light of the issue. “This sort of thing happens on the river from time to time. We simply fish out the bodies we can get to and burry them when we reach our next port, or town.”
“Would you really want to come out of your cabin to see us pull a bloated, grey body out of the river?” Rikki asked.
“No, but I should be kept aware of what is going on.” Tonya stated.
A knock broke the tension in the room.
“Yes.” Captain Kalhoun called.
A young man poked his head through the door. “Do you have a moment, Captain?”
“What is it, Cavalryman?”
“We have the counts, Sir.”
Captain Kalhoun got up from his chair.
“Come in Cavalryman.” Tonya invited.
The Cavalryman looked to the Princess, sitting up on the bed, then to his Captain. He Squeezed through the door and bowed. “Yes, your Highness?”
“What ever you were going to tell the Captain, you can do so in here.”
Captain Kalhoun looked to the Princess, thought for a moment and nodded to the Cavalryman.
“Sir, through the wounded, we were able to find out who they were. They are a gang of river pirates known as the River Wolves….”
“Numbers, Cavalryman?” Captain Kalhoun prompted.
“Well, of the River Wolves, we have counted Seventeen dead, and Twenty-two wounded, but that number will be changing before morning…”
“What of the Cavalrymen?” Captain Kalhoun interupted.
“One dead, Twelve wounded, two of them severely, and three missing, Sir.”
“Who are the dead and missing?”
“Cavalryman Dobry was killed… Lieutenant Kollins, Cavalrymen Danyel, and Aaryk are missing, along with Lady Monyka.”
“What of the River Master’s crew?”
“Four dead, eleven wounded.”
“What of the other boats?” Takoda asked.
“We’ve not heard yet, Sir.”
“See to it that the all of the wounded are seen to, Cavalryman. I’m sure Brother Tagyrt would appreciate some help.” Captain Kalhoun dismissed the young man.
“Let’s just hope that our boat caught the brunt of the attack.” Captain Kalhoun stared off into space.
“Why, is that Captain?” Tonya asked.
“Because for being caught flat-footed, and blind, like we were, I’d consider those numbers pretty damn fortunate.” Captain Kalhoun said making his way to the door. “Now, with your permission, your Highness, I have a few too many letters to write.”
“What a waste.” Takoda shook his head.
**************
Monyka felt different, still cold, but different. Something warm was pressing up against her back. She opened her eyes. In the partial moon light, she could see that she lay on a grassy slope, just above the churning water.
“Now that you are awake, we need to get moving.” Kadyr mumbled softly in her ear. His teeth were chattering. It was then that Monyka realized that the warmth she was feeling was coming from Kadyr cuddling up to her. “I’m sorry, Monyka, I tried to carry you, but I’m too exhausted from the cold.” He pushed himself up to his knees.
Monyka felt the warmth evaporate from her back, a chill started her shivering, and her teeth to chattering.
“We need to find some warmth soon. Until then, we need to keep moving.” Kadyr reached down and assisted her to her feet.
“I’m not dressed.” Monyka exclaimed. Having escaped from her skirts in the river, and wearing only a short chemise, her legs were bare from the thighs down. If she wasn’t so drained and frozen she knew she would be blushing red. She fingered her necklace while looking around in vane for some kind of covering.
“Here. I don’t think they will make you any warmer, but take these.” He said shakily stripping out of his pants.
Monyka took them gratefully and leaned against a tree as she tried to pull them on while her body was wracked with shivering. She belted them tight and turned back to Kadyr. The Lieutenant was a sight to see. If it wasn’t for his chivalry, Monyka would have started laughing. He stood before her expectantly, his arms folded across his chest, wearing his shirt, coat and boots. His legs, bare from mid-thigh to just below his knees practically glowed white in the moonlight.
“Thank you, Kadyr. Where do we go?” she asked, looking around the dark wooded river bank.
“Towards Cleveland Rapids and hope we come across some friendly farmers, or an Inn.” Kadyr took her hand in his and started staggering through the trees, following the Palriada River up stream.
“Who were those men?” Monyka managed through chattering teeth while stumbling along.
“River pirates.”
“Why would they attack a boat with so many soldiers?” Monyka asked.
“I’m not sure…….. Normally they wouldn’t, but they seemed to know what and who was on our boat, didn’t they?”
“Someone told them?” Monyka stumbled on a root and regained her awkward balance.
“They had an awful lot of armed men with them, not to know.” Kadyr mumbled. His teeth had stopped chattering, but his shivers continued.
“I was so scared, Kadyr.”
“You were excellent back there.” He smiled thinking how she distracted then doubled over that large brute.
“I just realized…… It has stopped raining.” Monyka smiled to herself.
“Well, that there is a good thing. We are warmer now, than if it didn’t.” Kadyr shivered with the thought.
“I still can’t feel my arms and legs.” Monyka complained.
“Keep them moving; It’s the only way to warm them until we find a fire.”
Monyka felt Kadyr gently squeeze her hand. It felt more of a presence than any actual feeling.
“What did you do in the palace?” Kadyr asked, trying do drive the cold from his mind.
“What do you mean? I am the Princess’s handmaiden and personal assistant.” She asked puzzled.
“I meant, what did you and the Princess do to pass the time away?”
“Oh. A lot of reading and needlepoint.”
“That’s all?”
“No. When weather permitted, we would spend some time in the garden Queen Isabel constantly wanted to culture us, so she hired an artist to instruct us how to paint.” Monyka paused, thinking back to those sunny afternoons in the garden. “It only lasted one summer. The Princess showed no talent in the art. Every once in a while I get some time to paint. I’m no artist, but I enjoy it.”
Kadyr chuckled. They broke through the tree line and into a large field. Leaving the trees, somehow seemed to give back some warmth.
“What else did you two do?” Kadyr prompted. Her voice helped to keep both of their minds off their exhaustion and bone numbing coldness.
“We would go horseback riding.”
“I didn’t know Tonya could ride.” Kadyr was surprised.
“She can only ride for short stints at a time. We would bring a carriage along, and she would rest in the carriage, between rides. I think the longest, I have seen her stay in the saddle was half an hour.”
“I didn’t think she knew anything about horses.” Kadyr pondered aloud.
“She loves that bond that takes place…… Well, you know, that trust between you and beast.” Monyka described.
“Yes, I know it well.”
“She especially loves to run and jump. Not being able to do so herself, it must be the next best thing.”
“What about in the winter?” Kadyr asked.
“Lots of needlepoint.” Monyka sighed. “We would also spend a lot of time in court.”
“What is there to do in court?” Kadyr nudged.
“Politics and games. We would spend a lot of time helping King Tobias in getting houses to stop fighting…… Of course, then Tonya would rile up their kids, playing one off the other. She is pretty good at the game.”
“Look a road.” Kadyr pointed. “It’ll be easier walking the road than stumbling through the fields.”
A closer examination of the road proved otherwise. With all of the rain, and the continuous traffic, the road proved to be just as hazardous if not more so than the boggy, fields. The two soon fell into a staggering pace along the very edge of the road.
“Are we still heading the right direction?” Monyka asked.
“Cleveland Rapids shouldn’t be too far from here.”
The two stumbled along the road in silence for a bit.
“Kadyr?”
“Yes, Monyka.”
“Thank you for jumping in after me.” Monyka’s voice was full of gratitude. “I would have drowned, if you hadn’t been there.”
“We aren’t out of this yet, Monyka. How about we save the thank you’s for when we are warm, and we can laugh at this whole situation over a mug of ale.”
Monyka, walked on, hugging herself to keep her breasts and arms warm.
“Do they think we are dead?” Monyka asked.
“Who, the Captain? The Princess?....... No, they’ll be waiting for us in Cleveland Rapids.”
“How can you be so sure?” She pressed.
“The Captain has seen me swim across that river twice before.” Kadyr smiled.
“You have swam across the Palriada twice?” Monyka was in disbelief.
“The then Lieutenant Kalhoun and I were doing some scouting while on manoeuvres. We drew straws to see who had to swim across the river and gather information……. I lost. It was a bit warmer then, and almost as swift. I swam it one night, gathered my information and swam back the next night.”
“Kadyr, is that a light?” Monyka interrupted, pointing down the road a bit.
“It sure looks like one to me.” He smiled at Monyka, who could just make out his grin in the moonlight.
The two human popsicles picked up their pace.
The light was coming from a blazing hot fire. A fire of that size was ordinarily an unwelcome sight, but for the two of them it only beckoned. The light cast off by the blaze showed a tarped wagon, and three figures moving about.
“Good evening!” Kadyr called as they neared the light.
“Kind of late for a walk isn’t it, friend?” a gruff voice called back.
“Yes, and cold.” Kadyr and Monyka reached the edges of the light. Kadyr kept a firm hand on Monyka, so that she wouldn’t rush to the warmth beckoning to her. “My Lady and I were robbed.”
“Well, come into the light so we can have a look at ya.” The gruff voice instructed.
Kadyr led them forward. Monyka wanted nothing more than to stand in the middle of the burning blaze. She could faintly feel the warm it was radiating as it was.
“Oh for all our sakes, Tanner, can’t you see that they are hypothermic?” A stern woman’s voice chastised. “You two get over near this fire, immediately.” She left no room for argument. Monyka stumbled forward and held her hands over the fire.
“Robby, get the blankets out of the wagon, and bring a couple of the rugs. The ones up near the buck board.”
Once by the fire, Kadyr was able to concentrate more on his surroundings. The woman taking charge was a middle aged blonde woman with touches of grey at her temples. Tanner, a dark haired man in his middle years, although gruff in voice had an easy sure way of holding himself.
“Tanner, stop playing statue, and help Robby erect a screen so that we can get the Lady out of her wet clothes.”
Tanner rolled his eyes and stomped off to meet Robby partway. He took a large blanket from the man, leaving him to carry two rugs and two blankets.
“Lieutenant, could you throw one of those rugs out so that this poor, wet girl, has a place to stand that is dry?”
Kadyr took one of the rugs from Robby, then stopped in mid-stride.
“How did you know I was a Lieutenant?” He asked, alerted to trouble.
“It’s on your uniform, silly.” The blonde snickered. “You must be colder than you look.”
Kadyr unrolled the rug and stepped back.
“Tanner, Robby, you both face the other way and hold that rug up as a screen. Lieutenant, you change on that side, while I assist the young Lady on this side.”
Everything in place. Kadyr quickly stripped out of his wet clothes. Robby handed him a blanket to wrap up in, then he sat down on the edge of the rug and yanked off his saturated boots.
“You sure are wet for having been out in this rain.” The blonde woman commented.
“Actually, Ma’am, We were on a riverboat that came under attack by some river pirates. During the scuffle, we fell into the river.” Kadyr explained.
“I fell in.” Monyka corrected, “He dove in after me. I would have drowned if he hadn’t saved me.”
“You poor dear, you must be scared half out of your mind.” The blonde mothered.
Kadyr could start to feel his body, but began to wish that he couldn’t. His muscles ached, while unknown bruises and cuts started to burn and hurt.
“River pirates, huh?” Robby asked.
“Yea, a lot of them.” Kadyr stated.
“I’d jump into a raging river to avoid a bunch of brigands too.” Tanner commented.
“Why do you always think the worse of people, Tanner?” Robby asked. “I’m sure the lieutenant killed his fair share of them.”
“Only three that I know of.” Kadyr mumbled.
“That you know of?” Tanner tried to clarify.
“I threw one overboard, and knocked another one out…… I think I might have smashed his skull. I ran another through with my sabre….”
“Ever kill and Elf?” Tanner questioned.
“Too many to count.”
“Gentleman, can we change the conversation, I really don’t care to hear about body counts.” The blonde interrupted. “Okay, you can put the rug up for now.”
Tanner dropped his side of the rug and walked off, mumbling, leaving Robby to roll it back up while the blonde woman scooped up the wet clothes and set about placing them on sticks before the fire to dry.
Kadyr turned from the fire his eyes meeting with Monyka’s. She was bundled up in two blankets. A bit of mud marred her cheek, and her hair was uncombed, but she was the most beautiful woman, Kadyr had ever seen. Monyka’s eyes met his. She smiled shyly. A smile that brought a sparkle to her eyes. She blushed slightly and turned towards the fire. Kadyr stepped closer to her. Monyka turned back to Kadyr. Her eyes met his again, this time they sparkled with tears.
“Kadyr……. Thank you for jumping in after me.”
“I couldn’t let someone I care about, take on the river alone.” He smiled. Hesitantly, Kadyr reached out and wiped a tear away from her cheek. Monyka closed her eyes and turned her soft lips up towards his. Kadyr’s hand caressed her cheek and cupped her head bringing her lips to his.
A hot spark raced from her lips to her heart. A spark not from the fire, but from Kadyr’s lips taking hers. Monyka kissed back, encouraging that spark to burn brighter and hotter. A warmth began radiating out from her heart, and in waves reached out to her fingers and toes.
“Well, that’s done.” The blonde stated breaking the spell.
Kadyr pulled away reluctantly and smiled down at the Princess’s Handmaiden.
“You two must be hungry. I’ve got some stew left over from our meal. You are more than welcome to it.”
“Actually, I’m famished.” Monyka smiled. “Thank you, very much.”
“You’ll take those thanks back once you’ve tried it.” Tanner sneered.
“You weren’t complaining while you were eating it.” The blonde snapped back. She turned back to Monyka “Don’t mind the old coot. He’s a good man, just rough around the edges.” The blonde wandered around to the other side of the fire to prepare the stew.
“If you’re going to eat some of that….” Robby said coming up to Kadyr.
“You’re going to need to drink some of this.” He handed Kadyr a flask of brandy. “Go ahead, I can get more tomorrow in Cleveland Rapids.”
Kadyr thanked the quiet man and took a long swig of the brandy. The burn helped to warm him up. “You should probably take some of this yourself, Monyka. It’ll make you feel a bit warmer.”
Monyka took the flask and took a quick swig. Her eyes popped open and she made a face as if she had eaten a lemon. She swallowed and gasped as the burning liquid slid down her throat.
“That’s awful.” She said when she found her breath.
“I warned you she couldn’t cook.” Tanner could be heard over by the wagon.
A spoon clanged and bounced off the wagon next to him.
“I keep telling you, you need to put more of that one seasoning in it.” Tanner snapped back.
“Are they married?” Kadyr asked Robby.
“Oh, Hell, no.” Robby exclaimed then started laughing. “Could you imagine what this world would look like if they were? Nope, just been together too long.”
“Here you are, Lieutenant.” The blonde offered him a bowl of stew.
“Thank you, Ma’am.” Kadyr took his stew over to the rug and took a seat next to Monyka, who was almost shovelling it into her mouth.
“It’s not too bad, but it is missing something.” She smiled between mouthfuls.
“She never puts enough seasoning in it.” Tanner whispered, walking by.
“Let me know when you two are done.” The blonde asked. “I’m going to bed you down in the wagon. It will be comfortable and warm.”
“Thank you.” Kadyr said, after a hard swallow of the stew. He had had worse, but not by much. It did need some seasoning.
After they ate, The blonde took them over to the wagon and threw back the tarp revealing a cargo of rugs.
“Go ahead and climb up there. You won’t hurt anything. They aren’t that high a quality of rug.”
“Thank you so very much for your assistance and hospitality.” Monyka said hugging the woman.
“I’ve got friends in Cleveland Rapids who will off set any damage or any trouble we might have caused.” Kadyr said.
“Don’t be so silly. Get up there, you two and get some sleep. Just make sure you pull the tarp back down in case it rains.”
Kadyr helped Monyka up into the wagon and climbed up beside her.
Monyka settled down, and tossed a little bit.
“What’s wrong?” Kadyr asked.
“I’m so sore all over.” Monyka confided. After that workout by Takoda, the struggling with that pirate, the swim for shore and the shivering. Every muscle in my body aches.”
Kadyr could sympathise. His body hurt as well.
“What can I do to help?” Kadyr asked.
“Could you just hold me?” Monyka asked.
Kadyr snuggled in closer, and put his arm protectively over her. Even after being in the dirty water as long as they had, she smelled wonderful.
************
“Ambassador, Princess, we are coming up on Cleveland rapids. Would you like to take a look?” Premilla asked.
“It has been a while since, I’ve seen the rapids.” Kalgar stated wistfully. He got up from his chair and headed for the door. “Are you coming, your Highness?” he asked.
“I’ve seen rapids before.” She stated, looking up from her book.
“Not like these, you haven’t.” the dwarf slipped out of the door.
Tonya finished the paragraph she was reading, and slowly rose. She took up her walking staff and limped her way painfully out the cabin door and to the front railing of the boat’s upper foredeck.
Kalgar stood at the railing, watching the river ahead as they started rounding a bend. “Ah, there she is. Isn’t she beautiful?”
“Isn’t what beautiful?” Tonya replied. “The statue on the river bank?”
“That statue, and it’s twin on the other bank are all that are left to remind us of the rapids.” Kalgar said.
“Where are the rapids?” Tonya asked. “All I see is calm water.”
“That is the beauty of it, Princess. Three hundred years ago, this stage of the river was a labyrinth of rocks and hazardous rapids. The Trunonians, Hasslemeriens and Darves joined together. They broke up, chiselled and cleared all of the hazards, allowing river boats to pass freely between Lakemere and Tarporley. That statue is a marker of where the rapids had once been, and stands as a symbol of the men and dwarves who worked together for a better world.
“Excuse me.” Captain Kalhoun said to a crewmember as he ran up the stairs. He dodged past Tonya and Kalgar and quickly climbed the stairs to the pilot house.
“Something’s going on.” Kalgar said aloud.
Grymm came running up the stairs.
“What’s going on, Cavalryman?” Kalgar inquired.
“Cleveland Rapids has been hit by the river.” Grymm pointed port.
Tonya and Kalgar followed his glance.
The Palriada river slid through the carved channel and slammed into the bank of the bend where Cleveland Rapids had been built. Broken pieces of timber stuck out of the water at jagged angles, where piers had once been. As they watched a large section of ground, including a tree, crumbled from it’s hold and slid into the current. Remnants of a building, now a pile of timber stood like a defiant island as river water lapped around it.
“We have no place to dock the boats.” Grymm stated the obvious.
Two Cavalrymen stood knee deep in water, waving their arms at the River boat.
“Doesn’t the River Master or the Captain see those two Cavalrymen?” Tonya asked.
“Of course they do.” Grymm replied.
“Then why are they waving their arms, still?”
“It’s hand signals.” Grymm watched more closely. The two on shore stopped waving and turned to walk back inland. “Sorry, your Highness, I only caught the last few signs.”
The boat began to turn around in the middle of the river.
“What’s going on?” Tonya asked.
“We’re turning around.” Captain Kalhoun stated. “There is a usable dock half a mile or so down stream from the town. We will be unloading there…… Your Highness, can you ride?”
“Of course, Captain. Not for long I’m afraid, but I can ride.”
“Good. I’m going to ask that you, along with a bodyguard ride into town, while we finish unloading the boats. Cavalryman Dyrk has a room for you in one of the Inns…… That is of course if it is alright with you.”
“Of course Captain.”
The boat swung completely around, and started to pick up speed as the current took it along.
It didn’t take long for the dock to come into view. A bell from the pilots house rang out, followed by the churning of water. The river boat slowly started to loose momentum. Tonya looked around.
“They are back paddling, to slow us down so that we can dock safely.” Kalgar explained. “In this current, this is going to be a rough docking. You might want to go in and sit down.”
“I would really rather watch.” Tonya protested.
“Okay, but when they throw those ropes out,” Kalgar pointed down to the main deck where several men stood poised to do just that. “You had better hold on to something. Or we may be picking you up off the deck.”
The bell rang out three times. The sound of churning water grew louder as the crew turned and pulled on the paddle wheel as hard as they could.
Tonya watched as they neared the dock. The men on the lower deck threw out their lines to men on the dock. They were still moving quite fast.
“Hang on, Highness.” Kalgar warned.
Tonya grabbed a hold of the railing, and waited for something to happen.
The men on the docks quickly wrapped the rope around large posts and leaned back, holding the rope taut.
The boat slowed down quickly as the rope pulled against it’s mass. Then as warned, the boat heaved to a stop. It wasn’t a jerk, but rather a hard slowdown.
Tonya was glad of the dwarf’s warning. When the men felt the lurching boat, they stopped paddling and made ready to unload the cargo for Cleveland Rapids, including the Princess, her bodyguard, and her carriage.
The lower deck of the River boat as well as the dock came to life as men scurried back and forth, unloading crates, and horses.
“Your Highness.” Rikki greeted.
“Yes, Captain?”
“This is Cavalryman Dyrk. I sent him ahead of us, from River Bend West. He has secured a nice room in an Inn. With your permission, I’d like Cavalryman Dyrk along with Sergeant Galyway and a few other of the guard, escort you there.”
“Your Highness.” Dyrk bowed. “I asked the maids at the Inn to prepare a bath for you, before I left.”
“Oh, thank you, Cavalryman. I so desperately need a bath.”
“I’ve got a horse already saddled and ready for you, your Highness.” Rikki waved his hand down to the river bank. “I also have a pack horse carrying one of your wardrobes.”
“Thank you Captain.” Tonya hobbled over to the stairs of the upper deck.
“Your Highness, Please allow me to assist you.” Dyrk stepped forward.
Tonya looked down at the steep stairs then back to the Cavalryman, and nodded her assent.
“Ambassador.” Premilla greeted. “I’ve got some crew seeing to your belongings.”
“Why thank you, Primilla, that isn’t necessary.”
“The River master wants me to see that you are safely ashore, Ambassador. She hopes that the pirate raid last night won’t mar the friendship between the River folk of Hasslemere and the Dwarves of Thame.”
“Don’t worry your pretty little head about it, Lass. Last night was some long overdue exercise for me….. I just proved to myself that although I still have what it takes, I’m getting a little rusty.”
Once the Princess was mounted, and her small but effective bodyguard ready to go, Captain Kalhoun strode up to her dodging through the men unloading. “We’ll spend the night here, and leave in the morning, your Highness.”
“Thank you, Captain.” Tonya bit at her lower lip.
“What’s bothering you, Highness?”
“I’ve just never been without Monyka for so long…… I’m worried. Are you sure she’s alive and well?”
“We should be seeing them before nightfall. Remember, Lieutenant Kollyns is with her.”
“But what if she drown, or Lieutenant Kollyns couldn’t find her?” Tonya was working herself up.
“Your Highness, we don’t think negative thoughts in the Cavalry, they lead to too many negative outcomes…… They’ll be alright. Now you have a good fifteen minute ride ahead of you and a hot bath waiting. I’ll check in on you later.”
Tonya gave him a grateful smile, wheeled her mount around and joined her guard.
Much of the ‘immediate needs’ baggage was already in Cleveland Rapids. Now he just needed to get this wagon train of goods, baggage and people to the river town. On top of the Princess’s things, and entourage, Captain Kalhoun now had in his care, the crates and baggage of deliveries for Cleveland Rapids. It was the least he could do for the River Master, after a good number of her crew had been killed or injured in last night’s battle.
Sefu was quite restless and quite happy being off the river boat. Rikki tended to agree with him. The stallion kept trying to take his lead. Rikki pulled the horse off to the side of the road and turned around to scan down the line of wagons, horses and people that were following on the muddy road.
“Keep them moving.” Rikki called out to Yeoman Baely. “Okay, Sefu, it’s all yours.” Rikki squeezed the horse with his thighs and let him have his rein. Sefu not wanting to miss this chance, leapt into motion, and ran down the side of the road. Soldiers and people alike waved, cheered and laughed as he blazed by, kicking up mud as he went. He let Sefu race all the way back to the dock where they unloaded. He wheeled the horse around and urged him forward again.
It didn’t take Sefu long to catch the wagon train again. Rikki thought about reining Sefu in, but decided to tire the horse out. Let him race ahead a little while longer, after all he had been cooped up on the river boat for three days. Besides the wind in his face felt good. The Princess was safely in the Inn in Cleveland rapids, his company of men thwarted a band of brigands last night after a day and a half of gruelling work. What better way to blow off steam then allow his four-legged friend to run free for a bit.
Of course, he did loose one man and three others were unaccounted for, and don’t forget Monyka. He would gladly loose those men, just to have the Princess’s handmaiden back. She was worth at least twice that many lives. Dark thoughts started to sneak into his consciousness. Sure Kadyr had swam the Pariada before, but at that time, it wasn’t above flood stage nor was it this early in spring. The rushing water was still very cold the rains having melted the snow pack in the mountains, adding to the torrent. What if the Lieutenant didn’t find Monyka? or was too late in going after her? What if he too was swallowed by the raging flow? How could he face Tonya again, having lost her handmaiden and best friend? It was bad enough not being able to hang on to her on that roof. Now add getting her best friend killed. This was supposed to be a journey to salvation not to devastation.
Sefu swerved suddenly. Rikki’s thoughts cleared as he reined in the horse. A wagon. He almost ran Sefu right over a wagon. The horse having been trained to run through anything, could have done some serious damage to both himself and the wagon’s occupants.
“What’s the hurry?” a dark haired man called.
“I’m sorry, my Lord.” Rikki smiled sheepishly. “I was exercising my horse, and lost track of everything around me.”
“Well hello, there soldier.” A middle aged blonde woman called from the back of palomino.
“Good evening, my Lady.” Rikki smiled.
“I believe we have found some things of yours. Would you care to take them back?” she asked. She pulled back the tarp on the wagon exposing two bodies, wrapped in blankets, laying upon a pile of rugs. Rikki’s heart felt like a lead weight that somehow worked it’s way into his throat. He swallowed hard. He looked closer and felt feint. It was Kadyr and Monyka. Monyka snorted in her sleep.
“Thank the Gods.” Rikki cried silently.
“No problem….. They came wandering out of the dark last night, they were practically icicles with legs.” The dark haired smiled.
Rikki looked up, tears stinging his eyes. The blonde woman smiled at him and winked.
Kadyr shifted and opened his eyes. “Captain?...... ah, this isn’t what it looks like, Captain, we were just trying to get out of wet clothes.” Kadyr tried to get up, but decided against it.
“It’s alright Kadyr. Shhhhh…. Let her get some more sleep. I’m so glad you found her and that you are both alive.” Rikki looked up at the three rug merchants.
“You have my eternal thanks…”
“You are more than welcome.” The blonde smiled.
“Are you staying in Cleveland Rapids?” Rikki asked.
“We’re tying up some loose ends there and moving on.” The dark haired man said.
“Then you must be my guests. I’m afraid I have bought out all of the available rooms in the town. You must let me put you up for the night and allow me to invite you to dinner.”
“Don’t worry about it, Captain….” The blonde started.
“You be quiet, “ the dark haired man interrupted. “After a week of your cooking, I’m more than ready for an edible meal.” He looked to Rikki. “Thank you for your invite, Sir.”
“Kadyr, take them to the Cleveland Court Inn, and make sure that they have everything they need.”
“Yes, Sir.”
“If you will excuse me, I have some work to do.” Rikki nodded to each of the merchants. “See you this evening.” He reared Sefu, turned and spurred him to race back to the wagon train.
The wind felt in his face felt better, smelled sweeter, as he urged Sefu on. A grin slowly spread across his face. The grin grew into a chuckle, which in turn changed into a full hearty laugh. He laughed aloud all the way back to the entourage.
“They’re alive!” he shouted as he approached Yeoman Baely. They’ve been found and they’re alive and well!” He reined in. Sefu was blowing hard.
“Who, Captain?”
“Lieutenant Kollyns and Lady Monyka, are alive and well!” He made sure that the front part of the wagon train could hear him.
“A cheer went up, as word spread down the line.”
“Ambassador, could you show us some of the scientific wonders while we are down there?” Tonya asked.
“I’ll show you what I can, Princess……. Some of our newer inventions, however, are still secret.”
“What are the ladies wearing now?” Marie asked.
“Pretty much whatever they please.”
“Monyka, we are here.” Kadyr nudged softly. Monyka rolled over in her sleep. “Monyka?..... Monyka, we’re in Cleveland Rapids.” Kadyr whispered into her ear. Monyka rolled towards him. Her sleeping face so peaceful and angelic. Kadyr studied it for a moment, then leaned forward and caressed her lips with his.
Monyka’s eyes fluttered open, saw Kadyr’s face and kissed back. Kadyr pulled back.
“We’re here.” He repeated.
Monyka looked around. “Cleveland Rapids?”
“Yes. I believe, her Highness, is in this Inn. Probably driving everyone nuts, in worry about you.”
“Come on dear.” The blonde urged, “lets get you upstairs.”
“But I’m not dressed.” Monyka protested.
“Even more reason to get you upstairs.” The blonde lady smiled.
Kadyr assisted the Handmaiden down out of the wagon. Tanner took the wagon around back to the stables while the blonde, Robby, Kadyr and Monyka entered the Inn.
“Hey Lieutenant. How was the swim?” a soldier greeted as they entered the main room of the Inn.
“Cold.” Kadyr responded with a smile. “Which room is the Princess in?”
“Up the stairs and it’s the last door down the hall.”
“There you are, my Lady. I’m sure the Princess, will be very glad to see you.”
Monyka smiled sheepishly and disappeared up stairs.
“Lieutenant. It’s good to see you survived.” Dyrk greeted.
“Thanks Dyrk. Look, these good merchants here were more than kind to help us out last night. The Captain has asked that we put them up in a good room for the night and have a seat for them at dinner.” Kadyr explained. “Oh, and there is another one, Tanner, who is putting the horses up.”
“Not a problem, Lieutenant. I’ll have to shuffle a few things around, but It shouldn’t be any trouble.”
“Please, order some food and drink.” Kadyr spoke to the blonde and Robby. “We’ll take care of the tab. If you’ll excuse me, I’m going to find my room and get some clothes on……… “Dyrk, where is my room?”
“Third floor, Sir. Right above her Highness’s.”
Monyka saw two soldiers on guard outside the Princess’s door. They greeted her with warm smiles as she neared.
“You’re a sight of sore eyes, my Lady.” One of the guards welcomed.
“Thank you soldier.” Monyka returned. She opened the door and slipped through.
Tonya was out of her seat and limping across the room as fast as she could. When she reached Monyka, she threw her arms around her.
“Thank the Gods, you’re alright.” She cried. “Thank the Gods you are alive and safe. I’ve been worried to death that you might have drown, or been killed.”
“If it hadn’t been for Kadyr, and some merchants, I might have.” Monyka hugged back.
Tonya suddenly pushed back and looked Monyka up and down. “You are alright, aren’t you?” she asked with more concern than Monyka had ever know her to show.
“I would like nothing more than to take a bath, and get some fresh clothes on.” Monyka sighed.
The Princess let her handmaiden go. “Go sit by the fire. I’ll have some hot water brought up.” Tonya poked her head out the door. “Cavalryman, could you please ask one of the maids to start bringing up hot water for a bath as well as some food?”
“Of course, your Highness.”
Tonya closed the door and limped back over to a chair near the fire. “I want to hear all about it.” She slowly lowered herself down in a chair facing her friend.
Monyka arranged the blankets around her. She was just about to start her tale, when a maid knocked and entered with a tray of cheese, bread, and some mulled wine.
“Thank you.” Tonya waved the maid to place it next to Monyka.
“Your Highness, the bath is almost ready.” The maid curtsied. “We started to bring water up as soon as the Lady arrived.”
As soon as the maid left, Monyka began her tale. She told her of the darkness, the loneliness, and how incredibly cold she was. She told her about how Kadyr found her in the river, how he encouraged her, raised her spirits and how he pulled her to safety after she had gone into shock.
“The Lady’s bath is ready.” A maid announced from a side door.
Monyka got up and assisted in getting Tonya up to her feet. The two friends entered the side door. It looked to have once been a sleeping chamber, that had been emptied of all furniture and in it’s place a large copper tub steaming with hot water.
Monyka shed her blankets and slipped into the hot water. After a few minutes of silent enjoyment, she continued her tale.
She described the shivering, the chivalry, and the supportiveness Kadyr showed in their trek through the icy night. She told Tonya about the blonde lady, Tanner and Robby, but left out the tenderness of Kadyr’s touch, his lips. Nor did she share how he kindled a spark in her, that even now as she thought about it, warmed her heart.
Clean skin, clean hair and more importantly, warmth. Monyka slipped out of the tub and dried off.
“I have your wardrobe in here.” Tonya called from her room.
Monyka dressed in warm, dry clothes and felt, human once again. She placed a chair near the fire and eased down into it, allowing her hair to spread over the chair so that the warmth of fire could dry it. “With your Highness’s permission, I wish to take a nap.”
“Given. I’m just glad that you are safe.” Tonya smiled.
Kadyr lay in the copper tub that the occupants on the third floor shared. The water was growing tepid, but it was still much warmer than what he was in last night.
A knock came at the door followed by Sergeant Galyway entering.
“How are ya doing, Kid.” Markys asked.
“Tired.” Kadyr smiled. “I need to get out of here, before the water gets as cold as the river.”
Markys handed the Lieutenant a towel and sat down on a bench.
Kadyr dried off and started to get dressed. “What happened to you?”
“Huh? Oh.” Markys smiled and touched a deep gash across his cheek. “Just a scratch. One of those so called pirates got lucky.”
“What did they do attack you enemas?” Kadyr asked.
“Something on those lines.” Markys grinned. “Takoda asked me to come in and see that you have everything you need. And to inform you that the Captain wants us to meet with him over at the Mayor’s house in a bit.” Markys was quiet for a moment. “I guess you had a pretty harrowing night last night, huh?”
“Cold. Very cold.”
“You know, I used to think that you Cavalry guys were pansies.” Markys confessed. “You guys have really shown me different. Fending off a river attack, fighting just as well as my men, pitching in with the heavy labor.”
“We aren’t very different from your heavies.” Kadyr buttoned up his blue coat. “We volunteered for service just as you did. We just serve in a slightly different way…… And we may be a little smarter about it.”
“I wouldn’t call diving into an icy, flood stage river, smart.” Markys smiled.
“I would call it gutsy and brave however……. You are a good soldier, Kadyr….. and a good man.”
Kadyr was stunned by this last remark. “Why thank you, Markys. I am deeply honored that you would say so.”
Markys stood up. “Lets get to that meeting before the Captain gets upset.”
The Mayor’s house was a nice house by rural standards. It was a two story structure made very much like the inn. It’s one great bonus was a large meeting room. Sergeant at Arms Takoda, was already there, speaking at length with Ambassador Zareb, trying to calm the elderly man down. Yeoman Baely, and Ambassador Kalgar spoke together at a table, when Sergeant Galyway and Lieutenant Kollyns arrived.
“Welcome the conquering hero.” Kalgar exclaimed upon seeing Kadyr.
“I didn’t know that doing something stupid was called heroics.” Kadyr replied, taking a seat at the table.
“Good afternoon.” Captain Kalhoun greeted.
“Captain.” The others returned.
“We have a few things to go over quickly.” Rikki said taking a seat at the head of the table.
Zareb and Takoda quickly found seats and gave the Captain their attention.
“I have received a message from King Talison.” Rikki looked to each of them. “He regrets that we had to leave so quickly the other night, but understands that things happen. He informs me that the Elven ambushes are increasing in scattered parts of the realm. He knows we are going through the Underground Kingdom. Apparently a Duke Taibor has sought the King’s favor and is asking us to partake of his hospitality in Roberton.” Rikki spread a map out on the table.
Hands from around the table, held the corners down.
“Tomorrow will be our first day of traveling by road. I don’t expect we will be able to get too far on our first day, so I am planning on reaching Crossroads by nightfall instead of by midday. If we get their earlier, then great, but don’t plan on it. We will be organizing and reorganizing the entourage as we go, making sure our weaker links have what they need to keep up. Etc…” Rikki looked to each of them, then back at the map. “Regardless of what time we reach Crossroads, I want us up and traveling by daybreak the next day. We are going to have to push it a bit to reach Roberton in enough time so that we don’t offend our gracious host.” Rikki looked up to meet Kalgar’s gaze. “Ambassador, Would you say that Bolton is a day’s trip from Roberton?”
“Aye. Less than that usually, but with a company this size, I’d say a day.”
“From Bolton, how long will it take to get to Sherstone?” Rikki asked.
“About four days. The first day will be a bit slow, you being new to the charms of the underworld, but there is no sun down there. Days can be stretched or shortened according to the need. There are times when a day down there is three of these up here, just because of your loss of time. Why do ya think we dwarves have the reputation of stamina?” Kalgar chuckled with a twinkle in his eye.
“So we are about a week out from Sherstone, then.” Rikki seemed to be mulling this over, storing it for further examination. “There will be a service for Cavalryman Dobry at sunset……. We will hold on to hope for Danyel and Aaryk for a few more days. After the service, we will be dining in the Inn’s private dining room with the Princess, Mayor’s family and three merchants, who helped Kadyr and Monyka last night.” Rikki rolled up the map. “The attack on the Princess last night will not happen again. To ensure this, I am having Takoda, make up a rotating watch list. There will be at least six guards watching the Princess at night. Gentlemen, each of us will have to take a turn as well.” Rikki took a seat and leaned back. “How are the preparation for tomorrow coming?” he asked.
A light knock came at the door. Tonya looked up to see Captain Kalhoun step in.
“Your Highness, a note from King Talison.” He held our a small piece of paper. Monyka was stretched out in front of the fire, snoring softly. After her excitement last night, she needed a good nap.
“Thank you, Rikki.” Tonya took the small piece of paper, broke the tiny seal of wax and unrolled it. She scanned it’s tiny, but neat penmanship.
|
Dear, Tonya, Crown Princess of Riponia We were saddened by your early departure from truno, but understand situations do arise. we understand that you will be traveling the dwarven underground. how exciting. our dear Duke tAibor has exteNded his Gracious hospEtality foR yOUr uSe at his estate in roberton. please send adiah home from roberton. In service of Truno, Dianthe, Queen of Truno. |
Tonya, looked up from her note to Rikki. “I assume you received one of these as well.”
“If it refers to Duke Taibor’s dangerous hospitality, and Princess Adiah, missing? Yes, your Highness.”
Tonya re-read the letter. “She warns of Taibor, but doesn’t say what to watch for, or be wary of.” Tonya looked back up to her Captain.
“I’ve got three men already on their way up to the Dukes lands, to ferret around and find out what is going on.” Rikki smiled.
“Keep me advised of what you find out.” Tonya rolled the note and slipped it into a hidden pocket in her skirts. She hobbled over to a chair by the fire.
“I have asked the three merchants who helped Monyka and Kadyr last night, to join us for dinner.” Rikki advised. “I know I should have asked your permission first, but I thought it would be a nice gesture.”
Tonya eased into her chair. “That was appropriate, Captain. Thank you for the warning. I take it we are putting them up for the night, here in the Inn?”
“Yes, your Highness.”
“What kind of wares do they sell?” Tonya inquired.
“They are rug merchants, your Highness.”
“Are their rugs of good quality?”
“Decent. Nothing to put in a palace, but they are sturdy and quite colorful.”
“I think the families of Cleveland Rapids are in need of some decent rugs, Captain. I’m sure the families who are putting up some of our entourage will need to replace the ones that we have soiled.”
Rikki grinned, “Yes, your Highness. With the mud and the dirty boots, I’m sure it will be easier to replace the rugs than clean them.”
“Are we leaving in the morning, Captain?”
“Yes your Highness. They have just finished putting your carriage together and are loading non essential into the other wagons.”
“What is being done about the dead found in the river as well as the ones who attacked us?” Tonya looked with sorrow.
“The dead are already being buried. We will be having a service for Cavalryman Dobry before we join you for dinner.”
“The wounded?”
“Taken care of, your Highness.” Rikki shifted his weight. “We will be leaving two of our wounded behind, the rest are fit for travel.”
“What of the pirates?”
“They will be taken back to Truno for trial, and hung.”
“Any news of the two missing soldiers?”
“Not as of yet, your Highness, but we aren’t discouraged just yet. The town folk of Cleveland Rapids are aware and will be on the look out for them. If they are still alive, they should be able to catch up with us, before Bolton.” Rikki sensing that the conversation was through, went to the door.
“Rikki?” Tonya called, looking over her shoulder.
“Yes, Highness?”
“Thank you.”
Rikki scanned the common room of Cleveland Court. Not as smoky or even as dark, the common room was a pretty comfortable place. Cavalrymen and soldiers, finished with their duties, lounged at tables drinking the local ale re-telling their part in the previous night’s battle.
“Is everything alright, Captain?” the owner of the inn hurried over to Rikki.
“Everything is very nice, thank you.”
“The Princess, she is comfortable?”
“I just came from her room. She is very content.” Rikki assured with a smile.
Rikki slipped out the front door and into the open. Fresh sweet air filled his nostrils, cleaning out the smoke and scent of ale. The sun was out and working on drying up some of the water, but the excess foot traffic of his soldiers as well as those of excited towns folk, kept churning the ground to thick, sticky mud.
“Is it?….. Could it be?….. Is that you Rikki Kalhoun?” a voice of velvet called out.
A shiver of excitement, and memories raced down his spine. Rikki turned to the voice and almost caught his breath.
“Well, I’ll be. It is you.” The young woman greeted with a smile.
“Calandra.” Rikki smiled. “Wow, It’s good to see you.”
Blue eyes sparkled at him from under a veil of dark hair. Hair so dark, it appeared blue in certain light.
“I’m hurt that you didn’t come find me when you got in, Lieutenant Kalhoun.” Full red lips pouted playfully as she looked at him through those long black lashes.
“Well, Calandra, it’s now Captain Kalhoun, and I have a lot of duties to see to…… Still.”
A smile lit up the creamy completion of the young woman. “Captain… Kalhoun. My, that does have a ring to it.” Calandra entwined her arm around Rikki’s. “You must have done something incredible to get your Captain’s status.”
Her sweet scent brought back waves of emotions and memories, he hadn’t enjoyed in quite a long time.
“I was next in line.” Rikki smiled, enjoying the sight his eyes beheld.
“Are you too busy to enjoy talk of old times?” She winked.
“Umm…… Well….. I’ll see what I can do, Calandra, but I lost three men last night, in a river raid. Dobry was killed…….. You remember Dobry, don’t you?”
Calandra’s hair glimmered in the weak sunlight as she shook her head no.
“He was the young soldier, who had the Elf arrow sticking out the back of his shoulder the last time we were through here. Your friend was kind enough to remove it for him.”
“Oh no,… not him?..... I’m so sorry Rikki.”
Rikki wondered how she could make a frown look so beautiful.
“We are having a service for him at sunset, then I have to join the Mayor, and some dignitaries for a dinner.” Rikki thought of a stuffy dinner among stiffs. “I’ll see if I can get out of dinner early.”
“I’ll wait for you in our special spot.” Calandra leaned up and kissed the Captain on the cheek. “Until tonight, Captain.” Calandra unwrapped her arm from his and walked off in another direction.
Rikki took a deep breath and tried to organize his thoughts again. He made his way to the Mayor’s house
Calandra. Wow. Rikki hadn’t thought of the raven haired beauty in quite some time. Flashes of memories ran through his mind. Memories of her satin lips against his. The scent of her hair as she lay in his arms in the hayloft. How she giggled as he caressed behind her ear with his lips. The tender touch of her soft fingertips as they slowly traced designs on his chest. He was definitely going to have to excuse himself from dinner.
The sun lay low on the horizon, just about to touch the hills in the west, it cast everything in warm colors of gold, and orange. All but two members of the Riponian guard stood in ranks of blue, there to pay their respects to a fallen comrade. Some knew Dobry from when they patrolled the borders of Truno. Others newly acquired friends from the boat ride up the Palriada River. Ambassadors Kalgar and Zareb stood beside Princess Tonya and Monyka, both wearing Riponian blue. The Mayor of Cleveland Rapids stood on the edge of the group, wanting to show his support, but not wanting to intrude in the solemn event.
At the water’s edge, Dobry’s body, in Riponian blues, lay atop a neatly stacked pyre of oil soaked wood.
“We all benefited from Dobry’s presence.” Captain Kalhoun looked down the line of soldiers. “From his easy laugh, to the way he listened to his fellow Cavalrymen…….. He has saved a few of our lives and would have willingly done so again, if given the chance……. He was proud of his profession and proud of his country. Loyal to both…… Above all, Dobry was a good friend.” Captain Kalhoun turned to face the river bank. He heard Sergeant Takoda call the men to attention. Grymm, pushed the raft free of the river bank and wiped his eyes. Captain Kalhoun snapped his arm to his chest in salute and heard the same being done behind him. A flaming arrow arched across the sky. It’s arch crossing the sinking sun as it sank behind the hills, before landing and lighting the floating pyre.
“Good bye, friend.” Rikki said softly. He then snapped his arm from his chest to his side, which was then echoed by those behind him.
“At ease…….. Dismissed.” Takoda ordered.
Rikki could hear soft talk and the sounds of boots, milling about in the mud. He watched the smoking pyre pick up speed as it entered the main current of the river.
“May the Gods take him into their embrace.” Rikki said softly.
“He will be……… missed. It looks like he was well liked.” A voice said beside him.
Rikki looked to the person speaking. It was one of the merchants that helped save Kadyr and Monyka. Rikki searched for his name. He was the quiet one, Robby.
“He was a good friend to any who knew him.” Rikki sighed. He still hadn’t written a letter to Dobry’s family. How could he put to paper, the thoughts and feelings of loss, or how Dobry’s death did mean something….. That he didn’t die in vain.
“You okay, Captain?” a grizzled voice asked from behind him.
“Does it ever get easier, Takoda?” Rikki asked.
“Never.” Takoda sighed.
The two men stood staring down stream in silence. Grymm still stood by the river bank clutching to the staff as if it was keeping him upright. The sun disappeared behind the hills altogether, casting a dark shadow across the river, darkening it’s muddy waters.
“Captain, we’ll be expected soon.” Takoda said breaking the silence. “I’ll be there in a few minutes, I’ll see to the lad.” Takoda nodded to Grymm.
“Don’t be too long, Sergeant, I’m not in the mood for small talk and rich foods.”
Rikki turned away from the River. In a way he felt like he was turning his back on a friend. A friend, that he could no longer help. Slowly he walked through the sticky mud up to Cleveland Court.
A hush fell over the common room as he entered. Rikki cast off his introspection and looked about the room. Riponian soldiers filled the room with their blue and white. Each had a mug and looked to their Captain.
“Here, Captain.” Markys handed him a mug.
“To Dobry.” Dyrk raised his mug.
“To Dobry!” the chorus went up in echo. It was followed by silence as they toasted their lost friend.
Captain Kalhoun finished his ale and handed the mug back to Sergeant Galyway.
“Thank you…… Don’t stay up too late, men. We ride at sun rise.” Captain Kalhoun worked his way through the crowd to a door in the back. He was halfway down the hall when he heard the men raise a toast to Riponia.
“Ah, there you are Captain.” The Mayor said approaching him. “I was sent to retrieve you so that we could get started.”
“Sorry, Mayor, I wanted a few moments alone.”
“Understandable, Captain, understandable.” The Mayor led him into a large dinning room, lit brightly by candles and a warm fire. “Captain Kalhoun, may I introduce you to my wife, Marie.”
The Mayor’s wife, though in her middle years was quite beautiful with ebony hair, and blue eyes.
“And this, Captain, is my youngest daughter, Calandra.”
Rikki’s eyes snapped to Calandra, who smiled mischievously at him from beneath her dark lashes.
Daughter? The Mayors daughter? Rikki’s heart skipped a beat.
“Father, the Captain and I have met.” Calandra smiled.
“Really?” The Mayor was astonished.
Calandra stepped forward and wrapped her arm through Rikki’s. “The Captain has been through our small town a few times, father. In fact, he was here last year, but then he was a Lieutenant.”
“How silly of me. I thought you looked familiar, Captain.”
“Who is the young girl, all over the Captain?” Tonya, inclined her head toward the dark haired beauty.
“I believe she is, Calandra, the Mayor’s daughter……. Beautiful isn’t she?” The blonde merchant whispered.
“I guess, for a village such as this.” Tonya’s voice was tinged with contempt.
“She’d be beautiful anywhere.” Monyka added. “I’d bet she could interrupt traffic in Truno.”
“They seem to know one another.” Tanner commented as he approached the conversation. “I’ve heard that she has had several offers of marriage from several local courtiers.”
The Blonde merchant picked up a glass of wine and took a sip. “She has turned them all down. I hear she is waiting to hear from Crown Prince Frydmond.”
“He’d never…..” Tonya was becoming upset. “With someone like that?”
“She is quite beautiful.” Monyka repeated. She watched as Rikki smiled down at the dark haired beauty on his arm.
“They do make a cute couple, don’t they?” Tanner remarked. He turned to Tonya, “Princess, may I assist you to your chair?” Tanner abruptly changed the subject.
“Why, thank you.”
The Princess easing into her seat, signaled the others to do likewise. Rikki escorted Calandra to the end of the table and held a seat for her. Calandra sat with a grace, that Tonya could only dream about. The village vixen smiled secretively up at the Captain with perfectly shaped lips, rouged to match her red dress. The Captain of her bodyguard took a seat across from the Mayor’s daughter. Their faces lit up as they looked across the table at one another.
“I think I’m loosing my appetite.” Tonya whispered to Monyka.
“I’m sorry, I’m late, your Highness.” Lieutenant Kollyns bowed to Tonya. He then sought out a seat next to Monyka and waited until everyone else was seated to take his.
Ambassador Zareb stood up, and held his glass up. “May the Gods bless this food, the hands that prepared it and may their grace shine upon us all.”
“May their grace shine upon us all.” The room repeated.
“To Us…….” Tanner interjected before anyone could drink. “That is, ah….. To us, who share this table, Royalty and commoner alike.”
“To us.” The group repeated and drank from their glasses.
Kadyr stood. “Please charge your glasses for a few more.” He pleaded. The glasses were quickly refilled and raised.
“I would like to make a toast to some very special people, who went out of their way to help perfect strangers in a very desperate situation.” Kadyr looked to the three merchants. The eyes and smiles of the others at the table followed his. “Their kindness proves that there is still much good in this world. Thank you, Tanner, Robby and….. ah….. “
“Anita.” The blonde merchant smiled.
“To Tanner, Robby and Anita. May the gods shine upon you.”
Tanner snorted and almost sprayed his wine across the table. Once he regained his composure, he smiled an apology.
Kalgar stood and held his mug aloft. “To Dobry and to our fallen friends, may the gods show them mercy.”
A silence fell over the room as they drank.
“Now are we going to toast all night, or are we going to eat?” The dwarf asked.
Warm humor returned to the room as the doors opened and servants brought food in to be served.
Kadyr suppressed the urge to jump as he felt a hand on his thigh. He looked to his right and found Monyka smiling at him. She gently gave his leg a squeeze and left it there, resting lightly.
“Mayor, do you know anything of Roberton?” Tonya asked between bites.
“Not too much, Princess, although we hear dark rumors of the place, but by the time they reach here, I’m sure they are so exaggerated that it’s laughable.” The Mayor chuckled.
“What stories are they telling?” Tonya urged, taking a bite.
“Oh, there are rumors of children missing, and monsters in the woods, that sort of thing.”
“It is such a pleasure to have the Princess of Riponia in our quaint town, isn’t it?” Marie smiled at her husband, trying to change the subject.
“Oh, yes, it is.” The Mayor smiled. “The whole town will be a buzz for weeks about it.” The Mayor looked to the Princess, “The gifts for the towns people were more than generous, Princess, I hope there is some way we can feel worthy of such generosity.”
“The hospitality of Cleveland Rapids has been outstanding, Mayor. Thank you again for setting up a make-shift hospital and helping to tend my Honor guard.”
A young Cavalryman entered the room quietly. After bowing to the Princess, he made his way directly to Captain Kalhoun. The Cavalryman saluted, handed the Captain a note, and left with a respectful bow to Tonya.
A smile lit up Rikki’s face as all in the room watched him read the note.
“Well, Captain?” Tonya prodded, trying to keep impatience from her voice.
“Good news,” Captain Kalhoun smiled. “Cavalryman Aaryk is alive. He was fished out of the river in River Bend West and is on his way to Crossroads. He should be joining us tomorrow night.”
“That is great news, Captain.” The Mayor joined.
“To Cavalryman Aaryk.” Kalgar raised his mug.
The room echoed the sentiment.
“You’ll toast anything, just to drink, won’t you?” Kadyr leaned over to the dwarf.
“Am I that transparent?” Kalgar grinned, wiping foam from his beard.
“As a ghost.” Kadyr laughed. He lay his hand in his lap and sought out
Monyka’s hand. Once found, he stroked it tenderly. Monyka smiled and tried, with difficulty, to concentrate on her food.
“How did you find shopping in Truno?” Marie asked.
“The Princess, Adiah, helped us in finding the most wonderful books.” Tonya’s eyes lit up. “We even found a book on Dwarven science.”
“I’m sure it’ll be out of date.” Kalgar said between mouthfuls. “They usually are.”
“Ambassador, could you show us some of the scientific wonders while we are down there?” Tonya asked.
“I’ll show you what I can, Princess……. Some of our newer inventions, however, are still secret.”
“What are the ladies wearing now?” Marie asked.
“Pretty much whatever they please.” Tonya put down her goblet. “From the Trunonian Toga to Ladamorian sideless sur-coats.
“How was the Cherry blossom festival? I’ll bet the ladies looked like dancing flowers.”
“It was very pretty.” Tonya agreed.
Waves of excitement pulsed throughout Monyka’s body as Kadyr’s fingertips caressed the inside of her wrist.
“Do you get many rainstorms like this?” Zareb asked the Mayor.
“In the spring, we get several.” The mayor helped himself to another quail egg. “This last one was one of the worse we have seen in years. As is evident by our washed out pier.”
“I went to the Cherry blossom festival once.” Marie went on. “It was so beautiful…… Everything seems a blur now.”
“I know the feeling.” Tonya smiled.
“How long will it take you to rebuild the pier?” Zareb asked.
“Oh, about a week or so.” The Mayor replied. “We’ll use some of the lumber from that building that was washed out.”
“Do you really have to leave tomorrow?” Calandra asked Rikki.
“Yes. We have fallen a day or two behind because of the storm.” Rikki sighed.
Calandra’s foot slid up the Captain’s inner thigh. “That really isn’t fair.” She pouted.
“Well, we can’t keep Ambassador, Kalgar from Thame too much longer, and we need to try and get her Highness to Malden as soon as we can, so that we can get home to Riponia.”
“Have you thought about rebuilding the pier out of stone?” Kalgar asked the Mayor.
“We would love too, but we lack the knowledge and the money.” The Mayor looked down the table to Kalgar.
“I’ll talk to Ramah, and see if we can do something about that.” Kalgar emptied his mug.
“How is Queen Dianthe?” Marie asked.
“Wonderful.” Tonya swallowed a bite. “She had her dressmaker come up to the palace and start on some dresses for us…… We’ll pick them up on our way back.”
“You’ll stop here on your way back, won’t you?” Calandra pleaded Rikki. Her foot between his legs slid a little farther.
“We’ll see.” Rikki smiled, somewhat unsure of how to react.
“We would love to see you again, Princess.” Marie smiled.
“If we can we will stop.” Tonya looked down the table at the Captain and the seductress with disgust. “But we can’t promise anything.”
Rikki pushed back from the table, winked at Calandra and slowly got to his feet. “If I may have your leave, Highess, I should check on the wounded, in the temple.”
“Of course, Captain.” Tonya nodded. “Let them know that my thoughts and prayers are with them.”
“Yes, your Highness.” Captain Kalhoun bowed and left the room.
Rikki found only a fraction of the Cavalrymen in the public room. Most playing cards or rolling dice. The rest he knew were getting sleep or making preparations for tomorrow.
The night air still seemed heavy with moisture, perhaps promising more rain tonight or tomorrow. Rikki made his way across the muddy street and cut across the grassy park to the temple devoted to the goddess of love, fertility, and the harvest. The priests were kind enough to erect a place to tend to his men. The golden sandstone of the temple seemed washed out in the limited light. Rikki mounted the stairs and opened the hammered bronze door.
The Temple, warmer than outside, stank of sweat, fever, and the metallic smell of blood. Under it all was the sweet scent of perfumed oils, failing to mask the smell of battle. Three priests, and two town’s women scurried about, trying to make his men comfortable, whether changing bandages, helping them eat, or holding a hand to give some comfort from the pain.
“Good evening, Captain.” A familiar voice greeted.
Rikki turned to see Brother Tagyrt entering through a side door carrying a pot of steaming water.
“Good evening, Brother. How are my men doing?”
“Well……. Ah…. They seem to be ah…… well, they seem to be eager to leave tomorrow.”
“Are there any who should stay and recuperate?”
“Hmmm……… Let me see…….. Well…….. There is one Cavalryman, who……. Ummm…… Well, ……. If we can have him ride in a….. wagon for a …….. ah….. well for a few days……… I think he will be alright…….. To travel. He has a ……..pretty nasty, gash to his…….ah…… to his leg.”
“Is that the worst of it?”
“Ah…….. well……For the most part……… all can travel, it…….ummm….is just a matter of how…….ah……. how comfortable and…..ah……for how long.”
“Thank you, Brother Tagyrt.” Rikki clasped him on the shoulder, then went in to see his men.
Calandra breathed a sigh of relief as she exited the Cleveland Court. The crippled Riponian Princess, spent so much time picking at her food and small talking, it was a wonder that they were finished with the meal as it was. Calandra slipped her cloak over her shoulders, pulled her hair out from under it, and tried to stay out of the mud as much as possible.
Her thoughts went to Rikki, She hoped that he was in their private place. Oddly enough she had never shared that place with anyone else. Other places in and around town were frequented often by many a different promising young man, but this place seemed special. Too special to share with anyone but the now Captain.
Calandra didn’t realize she was holding her breath as she entered the tack room. The smell of worn leather was almost overpowering. She released her breath slowly, happily, as she spotted the familiar silhouette straddling a bale of straw, deep in thought.
“I’m sorry I’m late.” She whispered, resting her hands upon his broad shoulders. Her fingers kneaded at the knots rippling across his back.
She felt the Captain sigh heavily, leaving only Rikki in his place. Calandra leaned down and brushed her lips across the back of his neck. He trembled under her touch.
“I’ve missed you, Rikki.” She scarcely breathed. Her hands slid over his shoulders and massaged at the muscles of his chest, Her breasts, pressing into the back of his neck.
“Calandra….” Rikki began.
“Shhhh,” Calandra breathed into his ear, her finger delicately brushing his lips silencing them
Rikki turned his head towards her. A veil of dark hair fell across his face, framing her beautiful, scarlet lips. He looked up into those beautiful, heavy lidded, eyes. Her lips came closer. He found his reaching to meet them. Her satin lips sent a charge coursing, like a burning poison, through his body. Such a light touch, had such an awesome power. He found himself wanting more. He closed his eyes and succumbed to his body’s desire. His desire of her. Calandra slid around his side and sat in his lap, the fingers of one hand stroking the back of his neck, the others, rested delicately, lightly, upon his muscular sword arm.
“I’m having trouble sleeping.” Monyka groaned. “I should be exhausted after last night, but I think that nap has done me in.”
“I knew I should have awoken you sooner.” Tonya yawned from her bed.
“I think I’m going to go downstairs for a bit.” Monyka pulled on her robe and slipped on some slippers.
“Don’t be up all night, and be careful.” Tonya snuggled back down in her bed.
Monyka slipped out the door. Two Cavalrymen were there, on duty. They smiled, but didn’t say anything. Monyka went to the head of the stairs, but instead of going down, she lightly made her way up.
Kadyr answered the knock on his door and was pleasantly surprised to see Monyka standing there, blushing slightly.
“I don’t normally knock on men’s doors at night, but I had to see you.” She flushed.
Kadyr took her hand and led her into his small room, shut the door and pulled her into his arms. Monyka felt wave after wave of pleasure blast through her veins as Kadyr’s lips pressed against hers. She held him tight, wanting to be closer to him, no, to be a part of him, to feel their bodies become one, their souls entwine into a knot with no beginning, no end. Kadyr backed her up until she bumped against the wall. A cry of surprise and of pleasure escaped from her eager mouth. Kadyr’s tongue pleaded for entry and was welcomed past her incredible lips. Her fingers grabbed for a hold on his back, so that she could merge any space that may lie between them. Kadyr’s fingers tangled themselves in the hair at her nape. He pulled back slightly causing her to arch her back, forcing her hips to press tighter against his, feeling the desire full between his legs. His lips left hers and trailed down her chin, to the unprotected hollow of her throat. Monyka shivered and cried out softly. Kadyr’s other hand quickly unfastened her robe. With his teeth, he ripped the laces of her night gown. Monyka’s hands cupped his blonde curls, pulling his mouth in to her breasts as he nibbled, and caressed her bosom.
“Lieutenant?.... Oh… Sorry, Lieutenant. My lady.” Takoda said from the door. “Uh, Kadyr, I just wanted to remind you that you have first watch tonight……… Sorry.” Takoda closed the door, leaving Monyka red as a beat and Kadyr’s mouth agape, stunned.
“Oh my God.” Monyka pulled away from Kadyr and gathered her robe around her. “Oh my…… Takoda knows……. What if he tells Tonya……… Oh God.”
Calandra slipped one arm from the sleeve of her bodice, followed by the other. With a gentle push, the scarlet dress slid from her curvatious body and pooled at her feet. Rikki’s breath was nearly taken away by the beautiful person standing before him. He had thought Calandra’s body was already etched in his memories, but the memories, he had didn’t do this vision justice. Dark hair spilled over smooth, milky, skin, creating a lace of midnight over breasts. Calandra smiled at him as she stepped from the dress at her feet. A smile of knowing what she could do to men, for men. A smile which lit a sparkle of longing in her eyes. Calandra stood above Rikki. She knelt down on the bale between his legs and cupped his head in her hands. She brought his lips to hers and sought comfort in their embrace.
Rikki’s body ached to be touched by her again. The hairs on his arms stood up as she knelt before him. Her hands ever so gently touched his face and with what seemed like magic, drew his lips to hers. He pulled her closer to him, afraid to break her, but afraid to let her go.
How could he be so lucky to deserve the love of such a beautiful woman. The truth, was that he didn’t. He was on a mission, to not only protect the Princess, but to redeem his soul.
He relaxed his grip on the young woman, and pulled his lips away from the sweetness of hers. “I’m sorry, Calandra, I can’t…… Not that I don’t want to, because believe me, I want to, but I’ve got duties to see to.”
Rikki looked up into the face of shock. Wide blue eyes, and a mouth agape, not knowing or believing what she had just heard.
“What do you mean?” Calandra looked abashed, “Are you refusing my attention?”
“Calandra, under different circumstances, I would not, could not refuse, please believe me.”
Calandra pulled away and reached down for her dress. “You are refusing me for the duties you have for the crippled Princess?” Calandra’s voice took on an edge of sharp anger.
“That Princess,” Rikki pointed towards the Cleveland Court, “That Princess, is Crippled because of me.” He had actually spoken that out loud. He had never said that out loud. Not since he was a boy, hiding out in the woods, scared. Scared of what had happened, of what they would do, What they would do to his father. Tears glistened in his eyes.
“What are you talking about, the spoiled brat jumped off the palace roof.” Calandra stated, pulling her dress up around her. She looked up at Rikki with venom in her eyes. She stopped when she saw the tears building in his eyes.
“I couldn’t hold on………. I tried, but I wasn’t strong enough.” Rikki cradled his head in his hands, and rubbed at his temples as if trying to erase the memory, yet again.
“You mean, she didn’t jump off the Palace roof in a rage?” Calandra slowly slid one arm then the other, through her sleeves.
“You can’t tell anyone, Calandra. Not a soul. You are the only person who knows. I have never told anyone before……..Please swear you won’t tell anyone.”
He heard the soft whisper of skirts. Calandra knelt down in front of him. “By the Gods, Rikki, what happened?” Concern replaced the venom in her voice.
Rikki looked up into eyes that had turned from rage, to the look of caring and nurturing. Calandra put a hand on his knee, “Tell me, Rikki?” She pleaded.
He didn’t know why, of all people Calandra, but he told her what had happened as he relived it in his mind yet again.
“You have never told this to anyone before?” Calandra asked, with a voice full of adoration.
“No……. No one, but you.” He looked at her, locking her gaze with his. “I have to get her safely to the healer, then safely home, before I can ever start to forgive myself……… Don’t you see Calandra? Everything I have done in my life since then has built upon its self, built up to this moment, this one chance at redemption. I can not anger the Gods by ignoring my duties, my obligations, to enjoy this………” His eyes scanned her beautiful face. “This wonderful temptation.”
Rikki turned away and pulled his shirt over his head.
“Do you lover her?” Calandra turned her back, not sure she wanted to know the answer.
“What?” Rikki looked confused. “Who?”
“The Princess….. Do you love her?” Calandra glanced up.
“No.” Rikki pushed his arms through the sleeves. He looked up and caught Calandra’s eye. “No. She is the future Queen of Riponia.”
Calandra sighed with relief.
I have a lot to do tonight Calandra.” Rikki stood up and approached the young woman, he had known occasionally over the past few years. “Maybe, after this is all over, I can come to Cleveland Rapids for a more leisurely visit.”
Calandra’s eyes turned to daggers of flame. “If you come to Cleveland Rapids, it better be more than for something leisurely….. Or don’t come back at all. Captain Kalhoun.” She turned on her heels and stomped out the door. Her bodice still unlaced, her cloak still laying across a saddle in the tack room.
“Ah, Shit!” Rikki swore He pulled on his Riponian dress Blue coat and sank back down to the straw bale. He looked up at the rafters, “What else?......... Huh? What else can you throw at me?”
“He didn’t really mean that.” Rikki jumped and spun upon hearing the voice behind him.
“Takoda, what are you doing here?” Rikki asked startled.
“Looking for you, Captain.” Takoda smiled. “Just wanted you to know, that we have someone to cover your watch. You’re going to need you sleep so that you can function tomorrow.”
“Thanks Takoda, but I don’t think, I’ll get much sleep tonight.”
“That the Mayor’s daughter?” Takoda pointed over his shoulder.
“Calandra, yes.” Frustration seeping back into his voice.
“She didn’t look too happy.”
Rikki grabbed his cloak and walked past the Sergeant at Arms. “She’s upset, because I wouldn’t sleep with her.”
“You turned down a lovely filly like that?.............You are either blind,……. like boys,…… or you’re more tired than I thought.”
“I have duties, Sergeant, I suggest you get some sleep.” Rikki pulled away from the sergeant.
Takoda stood in the middle of the mud watching the back of the Captain disappear. “What a waste.”
Tonya swung her leg over Komyn’s neck and slid out of the saddle, trusting Rikki to catch her.
Rikki’s hands wrapped around her waist as she slid towards him Her skirts brushed against his knees while her bodice inadvertently brushed against his chest. Her arms slid around his neck for support as the scent of her hair filled his nostrils with vanilla and a hint of cinnamon. Instead of easing her to the ground, he turned with her in his arms and deposited her on the top step of the carriage.
“Thank you, Captain” Tonya smiled.
Sergeant Takoda knocked on the Captain’s door. When there was no answer, he let himself in. The room was warm, but the bed was un-used. Two candles at a small desk were burned to nubs. Other than the candles having been used, the room was empty.
Damn, Takoda swore to himself. The Captain needed sleep. Instead he was up all night doing Gods knew what. He went down the hall, ignored the two sentries and knocked on the door.
“Ah, Good morning, Sergeant.” Monyka blushed when she opened the door.
“Have you two eaten breakfast, yet?” Takoda asked.
“Yes, Sergeant.” Monyka was confused by Takoda’s abruptness.
“Have you seen the Captain, yet?”
“He came by earlier to make sure we were getting ready,……. Is there a problem?” Tonya interjected.
Takoda let out a breath. “No, No, I just wanted to talk with him….. How long will you two need until you are escorted down stairs?”
“We’re ready now.” Tonya looked around to make sure everything had been hauled down.
“Okay, your Highness. I’ll send someone up for you when your carriage is ready.”
“Thank you, Sergeant.”
Takoda blinked and squinted against the bright morning sun. He grumbled, his attitude not matching the weather.
“Good morning, Sergeant.” Kadyr greeted.
“Lieutenant, Have you seen the Captain?” Takoda almost growled.
“Yes, Sir, he’s in the square, there, getting the train organized.” Lieutenant Kollyns pointed. “Sergeant, about last night….” Lieutenant Kollyns began.
“Lieutenant were you on duty while in your room last night?” Takoda interrupted.
“Ah….. No.”
“Then I don’t care to know about it.” Takoda stalked off towards the Captain slowly riding up and down the square calling out orders.
“Sergeant, your horse.” A Cavalryman ran up handing him the reigns.
Takoda swung up into his saddle and spurred his mount into a gallop to catch up with Captain Kalhoun.
“Good morning, Sergeant.” Rikki greeted.
“Don’t give me that horse shit.” Takoda growled. “I had someone take your shift, so that you could get some sleep. I just went by your room and your bed wasn’t even sat on, let alone slept in, Captain.”
“I had duties to attend to, Sergeant.” By the time I finished, It was time to greet the glorious sun.” Rikki looked up and squinted at the golden rays peaking over the eastern mountains.
“Captain have you had any sleep since the raid on the river boat night before last?”
“No, Sergeant, I don’t believe I have, but, there is always tonight.”
“If you show any signs of weakness or sluggishness today, I will have you hog-tied and thrown in the back of a wagon to sleep.”
“Sergeant, are you threatening me?” Rikki looked sternly at Takoda
“Only if you wish to take it as such.”
“Well, I don’t, but I appreciate the concern….. Yeoman Baely, go ahead and send out your scouts, we’ll be leaving this place within the hour.”
Baely saluted and rode back to his group of scouts.
“I’ll go see to the wounded.” Takoda turned his mount.
“They’re already loaded or mounted and ready, Sergeant. I just have to load up Princess Tonya.” The Captain signaled the royal carriage and the color-guard to proceed to the front of the Cleveland Court Inn.
Captain Kalhoun swung off of Sefu, handed his reins to Grymm “Is the walkway ready?”
“Yes, Sir.”
Captain Kalhoun entered the common room. “I would like this common area cleared out for the Princess’s safety.” He informed the innkeeper.
“Not a problem, Captain.” The innkeeper started shooing out locals who wanted to see the Princess.
The Captain was greeted by two Cavalrymen salutes in front of the Princess’s suite. “Is she ready to go?” he asked.
“Yes, Sir, she has been waiting for word from you.”
Captain Kalhoun opened the door to six pairs of staring eyes, and a silence as if he had walked into a tomb.
“Calandra.” Rikki muttered under his breath.
“Oh, there you are, Captain.” Tonya greeted with a smile “Calandra, brought us some baked goods for trip, wasn’t that nice?”
“That was very kind of her, your Highness.” Rikki forced a smile, while feeling the hairs on the back of his neck stand straight out.
“When She mentioned that she was going to Crossroads today to visit a sick aunt, I insisted that she join us.” Tonya smiled. “She’ll be riding with Monyka and I in the carriage. I had one of the Cavalrymen already pack her stuff.”
Rikki forced a smile, even though one face smiled at him with mirth, the other with malice. “Well, the royal carriage is right outside awaiting your departure, and I asked for the common room to be cleared for your comfort, your Highness.”
Monyka took the basket of baked goods from the Princess, and handed her, her walking staff.
“It will be a moment, Calandra, if you and Monyka will take the lead, We’ll follow right behind.” Rikki smiled.
Two Cavalrymen led the two ladies down the stairs into the common room, followed by Captain Kalhoun, with the Princess gingerly held in his arms. Once on the main floor, Rikki eased her to her feet. She hitched herself up on her walking staff and slowly hobbled towards the door.
“There may be a send off for you, your Highness.” Captain Kalhoun warned.
Tonya stopped in her tracks, sighed heavily and nodded to the Cavalrymen to open the door.
Out side, several bales of hay had been laid down and topped with some wide planking, leading from the door of the inn to the carriage. Riponian blue uniformed men stood on both sides of the planking, every other soldier, held a standard with the Riponian Royal crest. Halfway down the isle, The Mayor with his wife, Marie, waited with eager smiles.
Tonya expected half the town to be gathered out there as well, but other than her entourage and a few locals, the muddy street was fairly empty. Tonya took a few steps down the walkway and stopped in front of the Mayor, who bowed slightly. Marie, with skirts in her hand, curtsied beside him. Tonya took her hand and caught her eye. Marie stood and looked up at the young Princess.
“Thank you for such wonderful hospitality, and for your company at dinner last night.”
“Your welcome, Princess.” Marie smiled back.
The Mayor beamed at his wife and then up at the Princess.
“Thank you, Mayor for dispersing those items for us.” Tonya smiled as he bowed his head in thanks and acknowledgement.
Tonya stepped on to the carriage. Takoda stood to one side holding the door open for her. He took her walking staff from her, while she hoisted herself into the carriage. Tonya scooted over to the well padded bench seat and waited while Monyka gathered her skirts and made herself comfortable, followed by Calandra.
Takoda peered inside to make sure that the three young ladies were
comfortable before closing the door. He saluted to the driver, who snapped the reins, starting Princess Tonya on a new leg of her trip.
“Is it always like that, your Highness?” Calandra asked.
“Thank the Gods, no.” Tonya rolled her eyes. “Calandra, while we are in this carriage, I am not ‘your, Highness’. I am simply Tonya. Besides, Princess Adiah is Truno’s Princess, not I.”
A cheering sounded from up ahead. Tonya, Monyka and Calandra looked out the windows of the carriage to see most of the townsfolk of Cleveland Rapids lining both sides of the road, tossing cherry blossoms, and waving. The three young women waved and smiled back as they passed.
Tonya looked around and found her book tucked into a leather pocket under a window of the carriage. Another pocket contained her needlepoint and supplies.
“You’ll have to forgive me, Calandra, but I love sweets. Monyka is there anything to sate my yearnings?” Tonya indicated the basket of baked goods.
“Well, lets see.” Monyka peaked under the top cloth. “Ooooh, fruit tarts. Apple?” she guessed.”
“They are my mother’s recipe.” Calandra beamed.
“Then by all means, pass one, over.” Tonya licked her lips in anticipation.
“Mother says the secret is in the crust.”
“My mother says the same thing.” Monyka offering one to Calandra before taking one for herself.
Tonya bit into the flakey pastry, which still had some of it’s warmth. Small bits of apples in a sugary sauce brightened her smile.
“How are you faring, your Highness?” Captain Kalhoun smiled in through the window.
“Fine, Captain.” Tonya covered her mouth with her hand as to not show the food in her mouth.
“Rikki,” Calandra smiled. She held her tart out for the Captain. “My mother made these this morning.”
“Those are your mother’s?” Rikki’s eyes sparkled with interest.
“Mmmhmmm.” Calandra sucked at some of the juices on her finger.
Rikki reached and took the tart from Calandra. He looked from the tart to her, looking for malice. Finding none, he took a bite of the tart and savored it with ecstasy.
“The Gods only know how much I miss your mother’s cooking.” His eyes rolled skyward. “We are making good time, so far, your Highness.” He said around a mouthful. The Captain then spurred Sefu towards the head of the line.
“How do you know the Captain?” Tonya asked. She just had to get to the root of this relationship.
“Rikki?” Calandra thought. “Lets see…… He and I first met three, or was it four years ago. He was only a Cavalryman when we first met. He and his patrol were riding through on their way to patrol the border. The cavalry usually stops in Cleveland Rapids for supplies and for a little break from riding the border.” She spoke proudly. “We are far enough from the forest that the Elves don’t attack and close enough that they can usually get back to the forest with in a couple of good days riding.”
Tonya motioned to Monyka for a drink. Monyka dug around and found a bottle of apple juice, and handed it to the Princess.
“How did you two meet?” Tonya probed.
“It’s kind of embarrassing.” Calandra looked down, smoothing her skirts.
“Oh?” Tonya’s eyebrows raised.
“I tripped over him in the temple, while he was praying for a friend who had fallen.” Calandra began to blush.
Monyka’s heart leapt at this news. Could the Captain have been praying for the princess?
“I tore a hole in my dress when I fell. He felt horrible about it and insisted upon paying to have it repaired. We started talking and before I knew it, I was meeting him for a picnic lunch.” Calandra finished.
“That is so romantic.” Tonya handed the apple juice to Calandra. “If only I could meet someone that romantic.”
“You’re the Princess of Riponia, I’m sure you have plenty of young lords itching to have a picnic with the heir to the throne.”
“That’s the problem, Calandra, they are itching to fall in love with the throne, not the heir.”
“I guess that could be a problem.”
“Come on, Calandra, you are in almost the same position, that I am.” Tonya looked at the beautiful young woman.
“What do you mean? I’m nothing but the daughter of a small town mayor.”
“Calandra, you are arguably the most beautiful woman that I have ever laid eyes upon.” Tonya looked to Monyka, who nodded. “You could have any man, or Lord in the area, and I have even heard Prince. With all of those incredible possibilities, why the Captain of my bodyguard?”
“First off, he wasn’t some kind of lap dog, like so many of the others, lapping up any attention, he might get. In fact I have had to pursue him. Second, is that he is so loyal to, and caring about the men he rides with. Even when I first met him, a lowly Cavalryman, he showed nothing but dedication to his King and to his Company. And when you get him alone, someplace secluded, private, he is so……….. Well he is a klutz. He is so clumsy, and I don’t mean that he doesn’t know how to act or be around women, because believe me he does. It’s just that he trips over his own feet, or slips and falls, or drops food in his lap. When you start to believe he is nothing but a graceless serf, he gets up in his saddle and then you see poetry in motion. Have you ever seen Rikki ride? I mean really seen him ride?” Calandra asked her two confidants.
Monyka shook her head.
“Oh my god, he has the best seat I have ever seen. He rides as if he and Sefu are one creature.”
“Sefu?” Tonya asked.
“That beautiful stud that he rides, Rikki named him Sefu……….. It’s Elven for sword.”
“Well, I guess that is fitting.” Monyka smirked.
“And then his lips.” Calandra leaned her head back and closed her eyes. “His lips when they touch yours, Its like time stands still and speeds up at the same time. Your heart starts beating as fast as the wings of a humming bird. You hope time never starts again, dreading for his lips to leave yours, because when they do, you’ll hunger to feel them embrace yours once more, to taste them once more.”
Monyka closed her eyes, remembering again, the way Kadyr’s lips felt on hers last night. She flushed as she realized that she did hunger to feel his lips against hers.
“So you are powerless and all jelly like, when ever they are around.” Tonya stated, shaking her head in disbelief.
“Yes and no.” Calandra looked at Tonya, then out the window with a far away look. “You get all jelly like, because you want nothing more than for them to encircle you with your arms, to hold you and to protect you. To feel their warmth and the security that they can provide.”
Monyka’s thought of Kadyr holding her in his arms, trying to warm her up, trying to protect her from the elements.
“Then there is the other side.” Calandra shattered the spell of that memory. “When you are with them you feel like you can take on an entire forest of Elves. They are there to watch your back and to help out in what ways they are able, but you, you can become a gryphon protecting her nestlings, ferocious belong belief and to the last breath.”
Tonya watched Monyka’s serene face. Monyka’s eyes opened and a hint of red touched her cheeks as she saw Tonya’s eyes upon her.
“And right when you feel like the most powerful and safest woman in the world, they go and do something absolutely brainless and stupid, making you want to strangle the very life out of them.” Calandra’s voice took on bit of acid. ‘Or they say something so insensitive and ludicrous, that you wonder if they have a brain in their head.” Calandra took a drink of the apple juice. “This is a really cool carriage.”
“Thank you. My father had it built especially for this trip.” Tonya beamed.
“Captain, may I speak with you?” Kadyr rode up beside Rikki.
“Of course, Lieutenant. What’s on your mind?” Captain Kalhoun looked to his friend.
“I would like Takoda to be in on this too.” Kadyr waved Grymm over.
“That serious?” Captain Kalhoun looked up and down the line making sure everyone was in their proper place, and able to keep up.
“Grymm, could you ask Sergeant at Arms to join us?” Kadyr asked.
“Yes, Sir.” Grymm spurred his mount into a gallop.
“It’s nothing urgent, Sir, but it’s been bothering me, and I felt I needed to bring it up.”
“Okay, Lieutenant.”
“What’s going on?” Takoda asked as he reined in along side the two. “I was enjoying a bit of a snooze.”
“I’m sorry, Sergeant.” Kadyr grimaced.
“The Lieutenant has something on his mind.” Rikki looked from Takoda to Kadyr.
“It’s the whole river boat raid.” Kadyr began. “I didn’t bring it up yesterday, because we were licking our wounds and had so much going on, but didn’t it seem suspicious to you…..”
“That only the Princess’s boat was attacked and that they knew exactly where to find her?” Rikki finished.
“So, I’m not alone in my concern?” Kadyr stated.
“Not at all, Lieutenant.” Sergeant Takoda squinted up at the sun.
“Go ahead, Kadyr.” Rikki urged.
“Well, Sir, for a bunch of river rabble and pirates, they seemed to know the layout of the boat pretty damn well, and they seemed to know the exact location of the Princess. They also created a pretty good diversion on one side of the boat, allowing for the others to get in quickly and as deeply as they did.” Kadyr looked Rikki in the eye. “Sir I think there was an informant, or someone on the boat who was an insider.”
“Well, he’s got some brains under that pretty mop of blonde curls.” Takoda looked behind him to the wagons pulling up the rear of the wagon train.
“Did you interrogate the prisoners we took?” Kadyr asked his Captain.
Rikki looked to Takoda, who spat into the grass. “They all said they were working for the guy that was holding the Princess. They took orders from him and didn’t know where he got his information, just that they would be well paid.”
“Well, it couldn’t be anyone from the guard, we’ve been through too much together and have proven our loyalties. Besides, they would have too much to loose.”
“Would they?” Takoda posed.
“What would they gain by it?”
“Trunonian gold is awful pretty. Especially when it is grouped together with a lot more Trunonian gold.” Takoda smiled.
“The guard was hand picked by the Captain and yourself, Sergeant. I don’t think between the two of you, a traitor could have weaseled his way in.”
“So you’re saying that it could be one of the servants or cooks?” Rikki asked, allowing the Lieutenant to try and puzzle it out.
“Didn’t you and the Sergeant select the civilians as well?” Kadyr asked.
“We took volunteers and interviewed them, yes.” Rikki stroked Sefu’s neck. “But we can’t put servants of the King through the same kind of interviews as we can the military.”
“Sergeant Takoda, Don’t you know most if not all of them?” Kadyr asked.
“Most of them, yes, but not all of them all that well. The palace is a big place and has a lot of servants to keep it running, besides some of our volunteers have come from outside the palace.”
“Well then maybe that’s where we should start.” Kadyr stated.
“Hold your horses, Lieutenant.” Rikki cautioned. “We can’t just start pulling people off to the side and interrogating them. Especially since we don’t have any evidence.”
“It could also be that the raiders overheard something said either on the docks or in a pub and put two and two together.” Takoda put forth. “A lot of river boats are built in a similar configuration. There weren’t many differences in the three that we hired as it is.”
“All you can do for now is keep your eyes and ears open, Lieutenant. Watch for someone who might have a bigger purse than they should or someone nosing around where they shouldn’t be.” Rikki cautioned. “Besides we have some bigger worries to consider right now, although they may be linked.”
“What’s that, Captain?” Kadyr looked up from his horses mane.
“We received a correspondence from Queen Dianthe yesterday. Encrypted in that note was a warning. This Duke we will be staying with is, in her Majesties word, ‘dangerous’. We have no further information on this Duke. She doesn’t say how he is dangerous or what to watch out for.”
“What do you want us to do?” Kadyr asked.
“I have sent three Cavalry men on ahead yesterday, with instruction to find out what they can about this Duke, from the inhabitants in the area. Until then we need to come up with a way to keep the Princess safe.”
“Can we bypass this Duke?” Kadyr put forth. “Camp a few miles away? We’re going to be pushing it to get there before nightfall as it is.”
“We would risk offending him and possibly causing more problems for us as well as for the Crown of Truno.” Takoda watched the Riponian banners flapping in the wind above the mounted heavy fighters. “Dianthe didn’t warn us to stay away, only that he could be dangerous, Right?”
“What about a body double for her Highness?” Kadyr posed. “She is, after all the one who needs the most protection.”
“Who?” Rikki asked.
“Who knows her and her habits better than, Monyka.” Takoda stated the obvious.
“Even if Monyka would agree to do this, what shall we do with Tonya?” Rikki pondered.
An uneasy silence fell between the three soldiers.
“We could always hog tie her and throw a tarp over her.” Takoda grinned. The look of shock on Kadyr’s face started the old sergeant to laughing.
“I think her squeals would cause too much attention.” Rikki joined the Sergeant’s mirth.
“Can we hide her amongst the servants?” Kadyr asked.
“I’d be afraid that one of them would accidentally slip up and show her reverence. Besides, didn’t you just say that they can’t yet be fully trusted?”
Takoda shook his head. “With that crippled leg of hers, she’d be singled out almost immediately.”
“Do we know if this Duke was in Truno while we were there?” Rikki scratched at his ear. “What if he was at the Cherry Blossom Festival? Or any of his servants, or spies?”
“Could we split her from the group with a small guard and circle Roberton? It would keep her safely out of the Dukes grasp.” Kadyr suggested.
“Still too dangerous.” Rikki negated. “If she could ride more than just half an hour, It might be worth looking into.”
Another long silence descended among them.
“Why don’t we ask her opinion?” Kadyr inquired. He exchanged long looks with each of his superiors.
“He has a point, Captain.” Takoda smiled. “Why don’t you invite her for a ride?”
Rikki sighed heavily and scrubbed his hand through his hair, then nodded.
“I’ll go get her horse.” Kadyr turned his mount and headed towards the rear of the wagon train.
“I’ll select some escorts.” Takoda reached over and slapped the young Captain on the shoulder. “Just keep your cool, Captain. After all, she isn’t a viper coiled to strike.”
“Then why do I feel like she is every time I get near her?” Rikki muttered, but the Sergeant was already out of hearing.
“Your Highness.” Rikki greeted, smiling through the windows of the carriage.
“Captain.” Tonya acknowledged.
“I was hoping that, your Highness would join me for a refreshing ride?” Rikki asked.
Tonya couldn’t help the pleasure that sparkled in her eyes. She looked to Monyka, then to her guest, Calandra.
“Go ahead, your Highness.” Monyka smiled. “It’s been a bit since you’ve been in the saddle. It’ll do you some good.”
“Please don’t let my presence, keep you from much needed freedom.” Calandra voiced, hearing the seriousness in Rikki’s voice as well as Monyka’s persuasive tone.
“Alright, Captain, I would love to go for a ride.” She beamed. “I’m not exactly dressed for one though.” She looked down at the gown she was wearing.
“I believe your subjects would be to awed by your riding to care what clothes you rode in, your Highness.”
“Is my horse ready?”
“I have him, right here, your Highness.” Kadyr smiled as he cantered up leading, Komyn, one of Tonya’s prized studs.
Captain Kalhoun signaled and the line of wagons slowly came to a stop. As soon as the royal carriage halted, the door was opened by Cavalryman Grymm who assisted the Princess slowly out of the carriage, then proceeded to giver a lift to her seat upon Komyn.
“What are we stopping for?” Zareb demanded from the wagon behind the carriage.
“Patience, Ambassador.” Tonya admonished. “We stopped just for moment, so that I could get some air.”
“Captain, is it wise, that the Princess be so…… so exposed?” Zareb questioned.
“Would you rather I close her in a steal trunk for safe keeping, bring her out for special occasions, Ambassador?” Captain Kalhoun snapped.
Tonya looked to her Captain, surprised at the venom in his voice, trying to defend her right to a little freedom from the carriage.
“After the attack on the river, I would think that you would be more cautious.” Zareb defended, his voice as hard as steel.
“We lost two good men defending off an attack that should have never happened.” Captain Kalhoun growled.
“Ambassador, we are in the middle of “no where” with a show of force as well as a riding escort for the Princess. She will be protected.” Takoda inserted, trying to calm tempers.
“If that is going to be the case, I want it be known, that I’m against this.” Zareb, sneered, before turning his back and climbing back into his carriage.
Captain Kalhoun signaled the procession to move forward.
“I’ll race you to that tree.” Captain Kalhoun smiled to his charge.
Tonya grinned and spurred her mount. Komyn nearly reared before taking off at a run.
Rikki urged Sefu and gave him his head. Sefu’s muscles rippled as he gave chase to Komyn, slowly gaining on the fleeing princess. Rikki was pleased to see that the Princess, rode with an easy, practiced seat. She may not be able to ride for long periods of time, but the small bits of time she would be able to ride, he wouldn’t spend worrying about her falling. Rikki looked over his shoulder to see the selected escort riding at a fast gallop, not wasting their mount’s energy on this frolic.
Rikki watched as Tonya rounded the tree and slowed Komyn down to a canter. His breath caught as he watched her golden blonde hair bounce and sway with the horse’s movement. Her face was slightly flush with the exhilaration of the ride and her smile lit up her face. A smile touched Rikki’s eyes as he noticed that she seemed not to care that her skirts were hiked up, exposing her calves. then to a walk as Rikki caught up to her and rode beside her.
“That was hardly fair, your Highness, you had a jump start.” Rikki teased.
“Oh, but that felt wonderful. Thank you Rikki.”
“I figured after being cooped up sick in that cabin on the river, a nice ride would suit your needs.”
Tonya smiled. “What did you want to talk to me about, Captain?”
Rikki glanced over to see calculating eyes along with the smile. “Takoda and I were discussing this issue of the Duke.”
“Oh?”
Rikki explained the concerns that he, Takoda and Kadyr each had discussed.
“Excuse me ladies.” Kadyr looked into the carriage as it rolled along the muddy road.
“Yes, Lieutenant?” Monyka greeted looking up from some needlepoint she was working on.
“I was wondering if I could steal the Lady Monyka away for a little ride of our own.”
Monyka quickly glanced to Calandra, then back to her needlepoint.
“By all means, Lieutenant.” Calandra made the decision for the lady in waiting. “I could use a nap after the late night and early morning anyway.” She lied.
“Grymm found you a roan to enjoy.” Kadyr pulled the mare up next to the carriage. Monyka opened the door and leapt from the carriage astride the horse. She smiled to Kadyr who tossed her the reins. She took a moment to adjust her skirts before following him.
Kadyr signaled an armored guardsman that he was taking the Princess’s lady into the trees for a few minutes. The guardsman nodded his assent. Once out of sight of the wagons. Kadyr reached for Monyka’s hand.
“I needed to be near you.” He smiled at her. Kadyr leaned towards her. His hand cupped her head and brought her lips to meet his. The touch of her lips, sent a warm flood of sensations storming throughout his body. His horse shifted his weight. Kadyr struggled to keep her sweet lips in his embrace, almost falling for his effort. Of all the young women he had the pleasure of kissing, none had lips as soft or as sweet as Monyka’s. Her lips were intoxicating, making his head spin and his heart leap for joy. A potion this potent could never be brewed by the healers. The more he partook of her magic, the more he wanted of it.
“What about her Highness and the wagons?” Monyka gasped between kisses. She was trying to be responsible, responsible for Tonya, but she was always responsible to Tonya, when could she be responsible for her self? The memory of Kadyr’s lips burned as he pulled away and looked into her eyes.
“We’ll catch them up later.” He again brought her lips to his. Monyka’s heart raced and beat hard against her chest as she yearned even more for this blonde soldier.
“Are you sure that is what you want to do?” Rikki looked to the proud princess.
“I think that it is the least risky and the least complicated way to go about it.” She glanced up at Rikki. Seeing him watching her, she forced her head higher trying to show a more proud confident side of her even though she was feeling anything but.
“Will you accompany me on a ride tomorrow, Captain?”
“Of course, your Highness.”
“I’m afraid my time today is about finished. I can already start feeling my leg complain.”
Rikki’s face soured at the comment. Tonya realized her error and wished she hadn’t mentioned it. “Come on, I’ll race you back.” Tonya needled.
Rikki spurred Sefu and took off across the field. After about fifty yards, he reigned Sefu in, just slightly so the Tonya could pass them by. He wanted to keep an eye on her at all times and if it meant Sefu loosing a race then so be it. He’d have to give him an extra handful of honey-oats tonight.
Tonya’s Komyn slowly passed he and Sefu. A bubbly laugh erupting from her as they took the lead. The Princess’ laughter healed the earlier words about her leg. Blonde and silver curls bounced and fluttered behind her as she raced Komyn on towards the wagon train.
Concern for her safety hit him like a splash of cold water in the face as she veered off from the route they were taking and headed for a large fallen log. Rikki turned Sefu to follow. His heart leapt into his throat as the Princess urged Komyn straight at the log. His heart actually felt like it stopped as Komyn leaped the obstacle and landed with Tonya still in an easy seat and laughing at the top of lungs. Sefu launched himself into the air clearing the log with ease and continued on after Komyn. Rikki started to breathe a little easier. This little crippled princess continued to amaze and frustrate him.
Rikki signaled for the wagons and escort to halt as they neared. Rikki noticed that many of the soldiers and most of the Cavalry were smiling to see the princess ride the way she had. Rikki reigned Sefu in next to Komyn, leaping from his saddle at the same time. He took Komyn’s reigns and stroked his neck.
“I win again, Captain.” Tonya beamed.
“You had me a bit scared back there, but you cleared that log beautifully.” He smiled up at her.
“Not bad for a cripple, eh?” she smirked. The smirk was replaced immediately by concern as she watched Rikki flinch at that remark. “Could you help me down, Rikki?” She asked softly, trying to soothe the hurt written on his face.
“Of course, your Highness.”
Tonya swung her leg over Komyn’s neck and slid out of the saddle, trusting Rikki to catch her.
Rikki’s hands wrapped around her waist as she slid towards him Her skirts brushed against his knees while her bodice inadvertently brushed against his chest. Her arms slid around his neck for support as the scent of her hair filled his nostrils with vanilla and a hint of cinnamon. Instead of easing her to the ground, he turned with her in his arms and deposited her on the top step of the carriage.
“Thank you, Captain” Tonya smiled.
Calandra sat up in the carriage and looked out the window. “Oh, Rikki, there you are. Is everything alright? Would you like another sweet?” Calandra smiled sweetly, but the urgency in her voice hinted at something else altogether.
“No thanks, Calandra. I need to see to my men.”
“Where is Monyka?” Tonya asked.
“She rode off with that curly haired lieutenant.” The sparkle in Calandra’s eyes said more than her lips did.
“Are you settled, your Highness?” Rikki changed the subject.
“Yes, thank you again, Captain.” Tonya smiled.
Captain Kalhoun signaled to the front of the line and watched as they started forward again.
“Calandra, could you trade me sides of the carriage?” Tonya asked.
“Of course your Highness.”
“I love to ride, but it takes a toll on my leg. I would like to lay down for a bit.”
“There isn’t a whole lot of room to be comfortable, your Highness.” Calandra commented.
“Then I’ll have to make some.” Tonya smiled mischievously at Calandra.
The Mayors daughter watched in awe as Tonya pulled two pins from under the cushions. With the next few bounces from the road, the bench seat slid down and out making a small bed.
“That is ingenious.” Calandra gasped.
Tonya took a pillow out from under the other bench and lay back on the makeshift bed.
“Grymm!” Rikki shouted.
“Right here, Captain.” Grymm replied from behind him.
“Oh, sorry, Grymm. Could you see to the Princess’s horse?”
“Yes, Sir. Walk him a bit before a rub down?” Grymm swung himself up into the saddle.
“Thanks Grymm.” Rikki swung up to take his seat upon Sefu, who still seemed to be pouting at loosing the race. Rikki leaned over and patted the stallions neck. “It’s alright boy. Sometimes we loose the battle so that we can win the war.” Rikki swung him around to face the forward and urged him to take his reign and race.
Mud flew from his hoofs as he sped down the side of the road. Luckily everyone forward of the royal carriage was also mounted or else they might have been splattered with mud. Rikki let Sefu pass the lead escorts and race a while further down the road before Rikki took the reign back. Instead of turning him around, he had Sefu make a large arc across a field and head back towards the wagons at a dead run. Again, Rikki relished the short spurt of freedom as Sefu’s muscles bunched and released as he sprang forward covering ground faster than most horses could only dream of traveling.
Rikki begrudgingly reined Sefu in as he approached the line of men and wagons. Sefu was barely winded. Rikki was going to have to exercise the stallion a little more harshly in the next few days if he was to keep his four legged friend happy.
Takoda rode up along side the Captain. “How did it go?”
“Better than I had anticipated. Did you see her leap that log?” Rikki shook his head with a smile as he fought disbelief.
“She does have a good seat. But how did she take the coming issue?” Takoda pried.
Rikki explained their conversation as the royal escort rode slowly by.
“Are you hungry, Captain? Sergeant?” a voice interrupted. Rikki looked away from Takoda to see a young woman riding up to them with a large basket in her lap.
“I guess I am.” Rikki smiled at the young woman.
She smiled back and dug in the basket and pulled out a sandwich wrapped in paper. “Compliments of the women of Cleveland Rapids.” She then pulled another out and handed it to Takoda who smiled his thanks.
Rikki caught sight of Lieutenant Kollyns beside with Monyka as they rode up the road catching up with the last wagon in the royal escort.
“Is there something going on between Kadyr and Monyka?” Rikki asked around a bite of sandwich.
“I believe so.” Takoda’s eyes glinted with mirth. “I caught them in, shall we say, a heated situation last night.”
Rikki’s eye brow rose as he silently queried. “Shall I speak with him?”
“Only if and when it gets in the way of him performing his duties. I don’t think it will hurt for either one of them to have a ‘secret’ frolic.” Takoda winked.
“Captain, we have riders approaching!” Grymm called out as he raced down the line towards Captain Kalhoun.”
Takoda and Rikki looked ahead to see three horsemen riding towards them.
“Our forward scouts?” Takoda asked.
“We must be nearing Crossroads.” Rikki searched the horizon then looked to the sun, well past its zenith. That had to be it. It was mid afternoon. They had made good time. Better than he had expected. The three riders slowed as they neared the forward guard. They saluted, and continued on to meet with their Captain.
“You’ve made good time, Captain. We weren’t expecting to see you for another couple of hours.” The scout greeted.
“I made allowances for busted wheels, and lazy people, none of which we have had, thank the Gods.” Captain Kalhoun replied. “I take it we are near Crossroads?”
“Yes, Sir. We have booked every available room in the village and have warned the pubs and kitchens as ordered.”
“Stables for the horses?”
“Done, Captain.”
“Any sign of Cavarlyman Aaryk?”
“Yes, Sir,” the scout smiled. “He rode in this morning. he is a bit battered and bruised, but well enough.”
“That’s good news.” Kadyr smiled as he joined the group.
“How far are we from Crossroads?” Rikki asked.
“It’s just over that next large rise.”
“Thank you, Cavalryman.” Rikki dismissed. Rikki looked again up at the sun, judging the amount of daylight left. “Kadyr?”
“Yes, Sir.”
“Give the men an hour to settle into their rooms, then, I want weapons practice.”
“In the town?” Kadyr questioned.
“If one of the parks won’t do, see about a field on the edge of town.”
“Yes, Sir. I’ll go warn them now.” Kadyr wheeled his mount around and headed down the line of the escort informing them of the new orders.
Rikki cantered Sefu over to the royal carriage. He was surprised to see Monyka sitting up beside the driver.
“Shhhhh. She’s napping.” Monyka warned.
“We are nearing Crossroads.” Rikki informed. “I thought she might want some fore warning.”
“Thank you, Captain. I’ll wake her for you.” Monyka smiled down from her perch.
“Thank you, Monyka.” Rikki swung Sefu around to face the oncoming line.
Sefu fell in step with the carriage for the ambassadors. “Ambassadors, I’m pleased to inform you that we are reaching Crossroads safely and ahead of schedule.”
“Thank you, Captain.” Kalgar smiled.
Rikki again wheeled Sefu around. He sat tall on the magnificent black horse and smiled as the support staff started to file by.
“We’re almost there………….. You all did great on your first day.” He beamed as they walked, or rode by. “How are you holding up, Rose?”
“Just fine, Captain. Thank you.” Rose smiled from her seat on one of the wagons.
“Pytr, how are the birds doing?”
“Healthy and well, Sir.” Pytr lightly padded the woven baskets of pigeons.
“Good. Come by and see me just before supper. I’ll have you send out a message.”
“Very Good, Sir.” Pytr grinned.
Rikki urged Sefu to ride along the wagon that Brother Tagyrt was riding in. Several of the more injured rode wearily in the wagon.
“How are they holding up, Brother Tagyrt?”
“They…. Ah…….. they seem to…….Hmmmm ………Well they seem to be doing……… well, fine.” Tagyrt smiled tightly.
“But……..” Rikki prompted.
“It is a bit……… ah……… a bit bumpy for the two…….Um ……..the two more seriously injured.”
“Do you have any ideas how we can make it more comfortable?” Rikki asked.
“Hmmm…….. More, padding?” Tagyrt’s face was skewed in deep thought.
“Well Brother Tagyrt. We are almost to Crossroads. Once settled in, how about you go about and find some padding for the wagon.” Rikki patted the cleric on the back. He reigned Sefu in to allow for the injured soldiers to catch up. “We are almost there, guys. Once there, we will get you fed and in a comfortable bed.”
“Thanks, Captain.” A few of the injured men mumbled through their pain.
Rikki waited for the rear guard to reach him. “How did it go? Any stragglers?” Rikki asked.
“No, Sir, it was pretty quiet all day, back here.” One of the Cavalrymen smiled.
“Crossroads is just a head. Try to keep anyone from wandering off until we get rooms assigned.”
“Sure thing, Captain.”
Rikki spurred Sefu and allowed the horse to gallop back to the head of the parade. Tonya was stretching as he passed the Royal carriage. Monyka was once again inside with her charge, ready to do her bidding.
Rikki crested the large rise and looked down into the bustling commerce town of Crossroads.
Crossroads started out as meeting place for merchants to haggle, trade and swap merchandise. It was a place where four roads intersected. To the East a road would take you to Charmaine, Tarporley, and the West coast of Truno. To the South, the road would travel through River Bend West and led on to Truno. The Eastern road that they were approaching from followed the Palriada river to Cleveland Rapids, crossed the North Palriada river and crossed the Mere river into Hasslemere. The North road headed up to Roberton, across the North Palriada river to Bolton in Thame.
A small freshwater spring bubbled up from the ground where these four roads connected. A fountain was built over the spring, supplying fresh water for man and beast. Not long after large Inns were built on each corner where the roads crossed. Pubs, stables, ferriers, and merchants started building business along these major routes. Before they knew it, Crossroads had become a commerce town.
Built for business by business. The town lacked the central greens and parks, that most other Trunonian towns and villages made essential. It had a tiny library and no museums. Temples seemed to have been an afterthought and were and were built away from the city center. Houses and apartments were small and packed tightly together. Some were built so close together that their eaves and rooflines seemed to touch one another.
On the Western road, beyond the outskirts of town were large cattle pens packed with thousands of head of cattle. A bit closer to town, but not too near, were several tanneries, followed by a few butcher shops.
Of all the times Rikki had ridden patrol, he had never made it this far North into Truno. He was always riding the woods along the Eastern borders. This would be all new territory for him to experience. He would have to start relying more heavily upon his scouts and instincts. Rikki took a deep breath and sighed.
“Look sharp and proud.” Rikki called out to his men as they crested the rise and began their descent into the trading center.
What does Kadyr and Rikki have in mind? marching all day long and then having the cavalry work on manuvers? and with out horses? What does the Princess have to say about the matter? Will Takoda get his wish?
The business men and women of Crossroads were used to wagon trains of produce, and goods coming through town. They were even used to an occasional cattle drive through the cobbled streets, but rarely was there the spectacle of a Royal procession. Business owners and shopkeepers lined the streets to watch as the mounted escort in brilliant blue and silver paraded through, carrying the royal blue banners of the Royal house of Riponia. Small boys stood at attention and saluted the soldiers as they paraded pass. Young women whispered to one another, occasionally pointing to one of the soldiers. When the Royal carriage came through, with it’s armored guard, the people of Crossroads curtsied or bowed in respect. Not deeply as they would their own Royalty, but with respect for the visiting dignitaries. Pub owners rubbed their hands at the sight of the large contingency of soldiers. Chalkboards had already been set in place in front of their establishments, with the promise of good ale at a good price. Prostitutes fought over choice locations to be seen by lonely soldiers looking for some tension release.
The Royal carriage pulled up in front of the Silver Fountain Inn. One of the original four inns and by far the nicest. Large fluted columns, designed to resemble those in Truno, greeted the guest and sheltered them from the elements as they approached the front door. The Silver Fountain’s owner as well as his wait staff lined the approach to the entrance. Each silently observing the Royal party with some distance and decorum.
Rikki swung off his saddle and handed Sefu’s reigns to a young stable boy who took them with the confidence of one who knew horses. Several of Sergeant Galyway’s armored men took up places on either side of the carriage, while six of his Cavalrymen with banners spread themselves evenly between them. Captain Kalhoun did a quick survey of the surroundings, spotting Yeoman Bailey and his men, surveying the crowd with crossbows at the ready.
Sergeant at Arms was already engaged with the Inn’s owner, thanking him and putting him at ease. Rikki nodded to Kadyr who opened the carriage door. Grymm put a step stool down in front of the opening and stood across from the Lieutenant. Both soldiers assisted the women from the Carriage. First Calandra, then Monyka and finally Tonya. The two young Ladies assisted the Princess up the stairs to the doors.
“Your Highness.” An older maid curtsied. “My name is Corretta. I am the head maid here and will over see your short stay with us. I have just had water brought to your bathing chambers for your use, Highness. If you will allow me, I will see you to your chambers.”
“Thank you, Corretta.”
The maid led the three young women into the large lobby of the Inn. The lobby was more of a receiving room with large over stuffed chairs and small tables arranged in small conversation groupings. The Silver Fountain was an inn for wealthy merchants to stay and to conduct business in. Oil lamps and chandeliers brightened the lobby, chasing out all trace of shadows. Polished marble floors sparkled in the warm light. A mural of tall grass, dotted by trees covered the walls in a panoramic. Smokey hills and snowcapped mountains were painted in the distance to add an additional layer of depth.
Tonya looked behind her to see Sergeant Galyway and Captain Kalhoun standing guard at the front doors, keeping everyone out, including the staff. Lieutenant Kollyns and Cavalryman Grymm stood a few paces behind her as an armored escort.
“I’m afraid your chambers are on the second floor, your Highness.” Corretta grimaced.
“That is quite alright, Corretta, I’ll have these two strong men give me a lift up the stairs.” Tonya smiled.
Lieutenant Kollyns stepped up behind his princess at this and waited for her signal. Calandra and Monyka stepped away and allowed the Lieutenant to scoop Tonya up in his arms. Corretta quickly ascended the stairs followed by the others. At the top of the stairs, Lieutenant Kollyns lightly set Tonya on her feet and waited for her to regain her balance before stepping back. He looked down to the first floor and nodded to Grymm who then signaled the Captain that the staff could return to their duties.
Corretta led them down a long wide hall. Only a few doors lined the corridor. These were obviously the larger suites, meant for a more wealthy clientele. Corretta led them to a door at the end of the hall. Kadyr stepped forward and looked to Tonya.
“I’m sorry, your highness, but I am instructed to look for any possible dangers. May I have your leave to swiftly scout your chambers?”
“When it comes to safety, I must relent, Lieutenant. I don’t have to like it, but I will allow it.”
“I will be quick, your Highness.”
Corretta looked down her nose at the soldier “I assure you, Lieutenant that the Princess will be safe with in the walls of the Silver Fountain.”.
“I understand and agree, Madam, but I have my order as I suspect do you.” Kadyr sighed.
Corretta unlocked the door and opened it for the lieutenant, then handed the key to Tonya. “Only the owner has the twin to that key, your Highness.”
“Thank you Corretta.” Tonya handed the key to Monyka for safe keeping.
Kadyr as promised only took a moment to search the room for possible dangers. He quickly slid past the four women, offering his thanks.
Tonya slowly made her way through the door into her chambers. The Silver Fountain’s owner had gone to great lengths to make this room the equal to that of any nobleman’s estate. Large, brightly colored, woven rugs covered the floor, accenting fine polished furniture which gleamed. Rich tapestries decorated the walls. Even a tall carved time piece decorated the spacious room. The back wall of the inn was covered with large open windows looking down onto a pretty courtyard below.
“I will take my leave now, your Highness.” Calandra smiled.
“I understand, Calandra, though I will miss your company, which I thank you for today.” Tonya returned her smile with a sad one. “Thank your mother for the sweets when you return, please.”
Calandra dipped a small curtsey to Tonya and bowed her head slightly to Monyka.
“I hope your Aunt recovers and feels better soon.” Tonya called after her.
A look of confusion crossed Calandra’s face which she quickly replaced with a smile. But not before Monyka noticed.
“Your bathing chambers are this way, Highness.” Corretta called.
Tonya sighed at the thought of a bath and followed Corretta through the main room.
“Monyka are you coming?” Tonya asked.
“I’m sorry, your Highness. Sergeant Takoda insisted that once you were settled in your chambers that I was to join him for weapon’s practice.”
“What?” Tonya stopped in her tracks and stared hard at Monyka.
“Sergeant Takoda believes, and I agree, that I am the last defense between any attackers and you, so I should have training in the use of weapons.” Monyka explained.
“When did you and Takoda decide all this?” Tonya’s voice was growing cold.
“On the River boat, while you were sick, Tonya.” Monyka almost sounded apologetic.
“When was I to be consulted in this arrangement?” Tonya’s tone was sharp enough to cut metal. “And since when does a Sergeant at Arms out rank an heir to the throne?”
“Well….. I thought Sergeant Takoda would have spoken to you, Highness. I’m sorry if this has come as a surprise.”
“Well, it is just going to have to wait. I’m not settled in my chambers yet.” Tonya turned and followed Corretta into the next room ending the conversation.
Monyka sighed heavily and followed the princess into the bathing room.
Captain Kalhoun sat at a large library table off to one side of the Silver Fountain’s lobby. It only took a few moments for the large heavy fighters to move the furniture around so that he could set up a place to conduct business. The two Ambassadors were currently being shown to there rooms, while his Sergeants were squaring away the sleeping quarters for their men.
“Her Highness is secure in her chambers on the second floor, Sir.” Kadyr reported. “I have Grymm posted as guard for now, until we get some of the others situated.”
“Crossroads doesn’t have a central park, or any park for that matter. I have someone looking into a field on the edge of town.” Captain Kalhoun looked up from his paperwork. “I’m going to finish a few things here, then I’m going to soak in a bath myself and crawl into bed.”
“Can I take over here?” Lieutenant Kollyns asked. “You need a bed now, even more than you need a bath.”
“I need you to try and keep the soldiers out of trouble, and that is to run them ragged during weapons practice. Sergeant Takoda will be taking command while I get some sleep.”
“I hope that will be soon, Captain. You look worse for wear.” Sergeant Takoda approached.”
Rikki ignored the comment. “How are the wounded?”
“They’re set up next door at the Lucky Loft. The staff there, are seeing to their needs.”
“Let me finish this letter.” Rikki yawned. “I asked Pytr to come by before dinner to send it.”
“I’ll go look for an open area.”
“Have you been to your room yet, Lieutenant?” Sergeant Takoda asked.
“No, Sergeant. Don’t worry, though, I’ll be eager for it after weapon’s practice, though.” Kadyr saluted his Captain and left in search of his horse.
One of the stable boys had tethered his mount and was watering him. Kadyr thanked the young man, mounted and rode around the fountain and headed towards the West part of Crossroads. The area where the cattle were being brought in. From atop the hill, it looked like the most likely area to have an open place for weapon’s practice.
The people of Crossroads smiled as they opened a path for him and his mount. A soldier in town, usually meant money. A few young kids came up to him begging for money. Telling him that they would be beaten by their old man if they returned home empty handed. A pretty young woman asked him to buy hair ribbons for the girl back home. While Inn owners called and waved to him from their doorways. Kadyr nodded and smiled and passed mostly unmolested.
Kadyr rode out past the butcher shops disgusted by the amount of blood there was involved in the cutting up of his steaks and roasts. Then there was that metallic smell to the air, that smell of copper, or alloy, it was different from human blood, but not much better smelling. Another scent intruded upon the smell of blood. Intruded was too mild of a word. The new scent accosted the nose. It was a horrible stink. Kadyr looked down the road and saw that he was coming upon the tanners, and the glue makers. The men who had no sense of smell, having lost it during their apprentiship as tanners. Large vats of water boiled the large skins while the tanner apprentices scrapped at skins, removing the excess tissue. Others stretched the large skins over racks, carefully tacking the edges to hold them while they dried.
An empty corral separated the last tanner and the larger corrals of cattle. Kadyr stood in his stirrups and assessed the size. A smile came crept across his face as he saw the narrow, but long cattle chute. He wheeled his horse around and cantered back to the Tanner’s building. The Stench that permeated the area seemed to grow stronger as he approached the building. A gray haired man, looked up from his work, releasing a cured hide from it’s frame.
“ ‘ow cin I ‘elp ya, Cap’n?” He asked, showing a mouth of bad teeth.
“Are you the owner of this corral?” Kadyr asked, trying to ignore the wafts of ammonia affronting his every breath.
“Yes, Sir.” The man looked back to his work.
“I was wondering if I could rent the use of it for the afternoon?”
“Ya ‘ave sum ‘orses to keep ‘ver night?”
“Actually, I was hoping, that my men could use it for some much needed weapons practice.”
“Go’n ta wor?”
“In a matter of speaking. I’d be willing to pay for it’s use.”
The old man released the hide, and tossed the frame onto a pile off to the side. He placed the stiff, sun dried piece onto a pile of like hides and looked up at Kadyr.
“’ow ‘bout a silver n ‘our.”
Kadyr looked from the man’s face back to the corral, mulling over the cheap offer.
“Well, my Captain won’t like it, but you have yourself a deal.” He tried to sound frustrated.
“Two silvers now fer the first two ‘ours…….. And you cin pay for any damage done. I ‘ave a ‘erd cumm’n in on the morn.”
Kadyr pulled two silvers out and tossed them to the old man. “That sounds only fair, Sir. I’ll be sending my men out here with in an hour.
“Should, I be kep’n me ‘prentis’ inside?”
“They can go about their work. Just ask them to stay out of the corral. I don’t want to anyone to get hurt.” Kadyr started back to Crossroads smiling at the thought of the drills that he was going to put his men through this afternoon.
The Silver Fountain’s bathing room was the rival of any palace, that Monyka had seen yet. Far superior to that at Ripon, and very near as nice as those in Truno. She just finished the laces on Tonya’s bodice and was starting to comb out her wet blonde hair.
“Ouch! Why are you being so rough, Monyka?”
“I’m sorry, your Highness, I’m just in a hurry. Sergeant Takoda will be arriving for me any time.”
“Well, Sergeant Takoda will just have to wait for you to finish with me, before you go off to play soldier.” Tonya winced as Monyka pulled at another snarl.
Monyka rolled her eyes, then gritted her teeth. This would be another test of wills, and she wasn’t looking forward to it.
“Did you have fun on your ride?” Tonya asked.
Monyka’s heart skipped a beat as her hand missed a stroke combing out the Princess’s hair.
A knock at the door interrupted them. Monyka handed the comb to Tonya and answered the door.
Sergeant Takoda stepped in. “I have two men waiting down stairs to escort you to the training field.”
“Her Highness hasn’t released me yet, “ Monyka fingered her necklace.
“What?” Takoda shot a glance towards the bathing room then back to the young woman.
“Her Highness, hasn’t released me from my duties to attend weapon practice.”
“Where is she?” Takoda scowled. He shot a glance to the bathroom. “Is she decent?”
Monyka nodded.
“Go down stairs and wait in the lobby.” Takoda ordered, as he stalked towards the bathing room.
Monyka stood still for a moment, not knowing what to do, then darted out the door and hurried down to the lobby.
Takoda stormed into the bathing area, eyes as cold as ice.
“Sergeant, I’m dressing, please leave.” Tonya acted startled. “I’ll talk to you this evening.”
“I don’t know what you are talking about, Princess.” Takoda snarled. “I’m an intruder, who wants to kidnap you.”
“Be serious, Sergeant.” Tonya started.
“I am Serious. Takoda snarled. “Defend yourself, Highness.”
“What are you talking about?” Tonya demanded.
Faster than she could blink, Takoda snatched her arm and pulled her into a tight grasp.”
“Ow! My leg!” Tonya screamed. “Stop it, Sergeant, you are hurting my leg!”
“I said, Defend yourself.” He growled in her ear.
“Let me go!” She screamed. She started to kick out with her good leg. Tried to scratch at his arms, and thrashed to try and loosen his grip.
“You are going to have to do a lot better than that, Highness.”
Tonya tried to thrash harder. She took a deep breath to scream, but the Sergeant at Arms thrust his leather gauntlet into her mouth. The taste of the old worn leather was not pleasant. She tried to scream, but the gauntlet muffled it. She tried to bite down and was rewarded with an even stronger taste of leather. Takoda picked her up off her feet and carried her, still thrashing, to the bed where he tossed her like a doll onto the bed.
“That is why, Monyka must attend weapons practice. Takoda turned and stormed out of the room as a vase shattered against the door, The Princess sobbing, as he slammed the door behind him.
Takoda stopped at the head of the stairs to take a deep breath to calm his temper, before taking the steps two at a time down to the lobby.
“I believe there won’t be any more problems with you attending weapons practice.” Takoda greeted Monyka who looked at him with anticipation.
“I’ll need to change then.” She started towards the stairs.
“No you don’t. You’ll need to learn how to fight in a dress.” Takoda took his seat behind the makeshift desk. Monyka paused to look at him. “Someone attacking the Princess will not take the time to wait for you to change into more suitable attire, in order to defend, her Highness. I’ll see to it that any of your dresses that are ruined will be replaced.” Takoda looked up to the thoughtful young lady. “I will also try to schedule and warn you ahead of time about training so that you can wear your traveling clothes verses court gowns.” He winked at her.
Kadyr guided his horse through the crowded streets. Multiple scenarios for weapons practice flashing through his mind.
“Thief! St — st — stop that thief!” A familiar voice called over the city noise.
Kadyr stood up in his stirrups and quickly assessed the crowd. Brother Tagyrt with his arms loaded with packages, stumbled through the crowd after someone running with agile grace through the throng of merchants and shoppers. The thief was running in his direction oblivious to the Riponian soldier and concentrating on dodging whom ever was in front of him. The town folk of Crossroads, cleared a path, for the mounted soldier who spurred his horse to cut off the crook’s escape. As the thief tried to dodge by, Kadyr launched himself from his perch, tackling him to the ground. The man struggled to pull free, but Kadyr had a firm hold of his collar.
“Didn’t anyone teach you not to steal from the brotherhood?” Kadyr pulled the man up and turned him around. What he got was a shock. “Nevyre?...... Nevyre Elbailer?”
“Kadyr?” and equally stunned face. “Kadyr, what are you doing in Crossroads; in a Riponian uniform?”
“After you explain cutting the purse of a man of the cloth?” Kadyr eyed the young man suspiciously. “Is business so bad that you have to resort to pick pocketing?”
Brother Tagyrt huffed up to the two men. “Thank you, Lieutenant….. Thank you for………. catching the thief.”
“Tagyrt, I’d like you to meet an old acquaintance of mine, This here is Nevyre.” Kadyr looked to Nevyre, “Nevyre, meet Brother Tagyrt. Oh wait, you have in a way. Which reminds me, give him back his purse, and what ever else you took.”
“I’m sorry, Brother Tagyrt.” Nevyre apologized, “if I had known you were a friend of Kadyr’s I would never have taken advantage of your situation like that.”
Kadyr looked hard at his old friend “And to make up for the trouble he has caused, my friend Nevyre, here, is going to help you find some nice mattresses for the medical wagon…..Aren’t you, Nevyre.”
Nevyre paled as he pulled Brother Tagyrt’s purse from inside his shirt. He looked up at Kadyr and forced a smile. “Ah, Sure. How else would I repay for my sins.”
“Make sure it’s all there, Brother Tagyrt. Nevyre may be a friend, but a friend that you have to watch closely when he is need of money.” Kadyr smiled to his old pal. “You may want to check and make sure you have all of your rings and such as well, Brother.”
Nevyre looked away, reached into a pocket and pulled out a silver chain with the symbol of Tagyrt’s order on it.
“Anything else, Nevyre?” Kadyr stared hard at him.
“That’s it.” Nevyre said. “I swear, Kadyr, That is all I took from him.”
“I’ll check in on you later, Brother Tagyrt. First I need to talk to an old friend while I round up my men for a little torture.”
“Thank you Lieutenant.” Brother Tagyrt said. “I need to get back to the men in my care, a few of these medicines are for them.” Bother Tagyrt scowled at Nevyre and hurried on his way.
Kadyr took his horse’s reins in one hand and wrapped an arm around Nevyre’s neck and started on towards the center of Crossroads.
“How bad is it?” Kadyr asked.
“How bad is what?” Nevyre tried to shrug.
“You were always a bad cutpurse, Nevyre. Business must be pretty bad if you are working the streets for coin.”
“I had some bad luck. One of my business deals went bad and now I owe a guild leader some money.”
“How much?” Kadyr smiled at a passing Trunonian constable.
“One hundred in gold.” Nevyre winced.
Kadyr whistled. “One hundred? In Trunonian gold?”
Nevyre nodded.
“Does Delela know?” Kadyr looked to his friend.
“She left me......” Nevyre muttered. “She took everything and left me. She went back to her mother in Tarporley.”
“Oh, Nevyre, I’m sorry.” Kadyr handed his reins to a stable boy and led his friend up the steps of the Silver Fountain.
“Where are we heading, Lieutenant?” Sergeant Galyway asked.
“Sergeant, Galyway, I’d like you to meet an old fiend of mine. This here is Nevyre. Nevyre this is Sergeant Galyway of the Riponian army.”
Galyway smiled acknowledgement to Nevyre then looked to Kadyr. “Sir?”
“There is an empty corral behind the last Tannery before you get to the cattle. I’ve secured it for the afternoon.”
“Behind a Tannery, Sir?” Galyway wrinkled his nose.
“Battle doesn’t smell pretty, Sergeant. Round them up and get them tired. I’ll be there in an hour with some surprises.”
“Yes, Sir.”
Nevyre looked around and was surprised to find them surrounded by a sea of Riponian blue. “You, in uniform?” Nevyre shook his head. “I never would have thought you would end up in a uniform.”
“I never thought that I would find you trying to cut purses.” Kadyr guided Nevyre into the lobby of the Inn.
“Did you find something adequate?” Takoda asked looking up from his paperwork?
“Yes Sergeant. I just gave Markys instructions.” Kadyr reported, dropping his hand from around Nevyre’s neck.
“Who is this?” Takoda asked.
“Sergeant, this is an old acquaintance of mine, Nevyre Elbailer.” Kadyr introduced. “Nevyre can be a very valuable person to have around.”
Takoda raised an eyebrow in questioning.
Kadyr paused for a moment, then began, “Sergeant, name something you would like to have, that may be difficult to purchase?”
Nevyre pulled on Kadyr’s arm, “This really isn’t a good time to ask for anything, Kadyr.” He mumbled for Kadyr’s ears only.
“A peaceful, uneventful trip to the healer and back to Riponia.” Takoda grumbled.
“Within reason, Takoda, seriously.” Kadyr continued.
“How about some of those liquored chocolates.” Takoda started back to his paperwork.
“That’s insulting.” Nevyre sneered. “The Silver Fountain’s housekeeper can have those for you in a matter of minutes.”
Takoda looked up at the two young men and smiled. “Okay, I’d like to be bathed tonight by two beautiful women, after a dinner of horned tree lizard with a persimmon sauce. Blue potatoes smothered in yak butter, … and dwarven spirits. kneaded by a blonde Ladamorian while being fed liquored chocolates.”
Nevyre stepped forward. “Will a blonde half-Lademorian work?”
Takoda looked to Kadyr, his eyes inquiring. Kadyr just smiled back.
“Sure. A half-Ladamorian will work.”
“It’ll take me a few hours.” Nevyre said. “Plan on spending the evening in luxury.” Nevyre then turned to Kadyr. “We need to talk, and you won’t like how much it’ll cost you.”
“Excuse us Sergeant.” Kadyr nodded. Then followed Nevyre out on to the now deserted front steps of the Inn. “What’s up, Nevyre? I’ve seen you pull off much more difficult demands.”
“What’s up is that I’m broke and over half of my connections in Crossroads won’t do business with me.” Nevyre spat. “I told you, I had a deal go bad on me. Well the recipient of that deal is one of the most powerful guild members in Crossroads. He wanted something very rare and I had to call in a lot of favors from business partners to acquire the item, plus a good deal of money up front. When the item didn’t arrive as scheduled, I put out feelers and found that the delivery guy can’t be found and neither can the item.” Nevyre was becoming agitated. “Kadyr, I have to come up with one hundred in gold and deliver it to this guild master before noon tomorrow.”
“Okay, Nevyre,” Kadyr put a hand on his friend’s shoulder. “How much have you gotten together?”
“Twenty gold and a few silver.”
“How much will you need to set up Sergeant Takoda for the night?’
Nevyre looked into space, just to the side of Kadyr’s head. Marking off connections and bribes in his head. “….. twenty two, plus a few for bribes and inflation.” His look leveled back to Kadyr.
“And how much for the mattresses for Brother Tagyrt?” Kadyr smiled, as he reminded Nevyre of that promise.
“Four silver should cover those.”
“Only four?” Kadyr looked skeptical. “For good, clean mattresses? Not some old sacks stuffed with straw.”
“Two mattresses, right?” Nevyre questioned.
“Two nice ones. I don’t want our injured to be getting lice and chiggers.”
“Yeah, four silver should cover it.” Nevyre could see that Kadyr wasn’t buying that. “Seriously Kadyr, The Silent Night……” Nevyre pointed to one of the other inn’s across the fountain, “is replacing their mattresses. A lot of the brothels are in line for the old ones, but I have a connection that will let me take my pick.”
Kadyr pulled out his purse. “Okay, here’s the deal, Nevyre. You make my Sergeant a happy man tonight, and my injured men comfortable, and I’ll pay off this guild master.” Kadyr pulled a few coins out of his purse and handed them over to Nevyre. “You said twenty two plus some for the Sergeant, here’s an extra ten gold for the bribes and inflation. Here’s five silver for the mattresses.”
“Where are you going to get one hundred gold, Kadyr.” Nevyre took the offered money.
“I’ll talk with my Captain in the morning. Of course it would help if I knew if you had contacts in the Dwarven under kingdom and over in Blaire.”
“I still have some in Blaire. Are you going into the under kingdom in Thame?” Nevyre looked hard at Kadyr.
“Keep it to yourself. We’ve already had too many leaks. Do you have contacts among the dwarves?”
“I have contacts who have contacts….. you know how this business works.”
“You just make sure my Sergeant has what he wants and meet me here in the morning. Otherwise, I won’t pay your debt.” Kadyr warned.
“Where should I have the mattresses delivered?” Nevyre started down the steps.
“We’ll have a caravan out here at first light. Have them here just before.” Kadyr mounted his horse and started off towards the outskirts of town and the horrible smell.
The old Tanner greeted him with a smile and a wave as he rode by to the corral. Already he could see the multitude of horses tied off on the back side. A young private took his reins as he dismounted. The private had injured his arm in the river foray and was to take it easy for a few more days. Sergeant Galyway put him in charge of the horses during weapons practice.
Kadyr swung his leg over the top rail of the corral and sat on the post. He scanned the soldiers while they were doing push ups. Even Monyka was trying her best at keeping up with the various exercises. On horseback, these men could not be matched in a battle, even against odds. On the ground with out the speed of a horse, they would need all the help they could get. Most had agility and speed in their upper body, attributes needed for slashing with the saber and dodging arrows. Leg strength was a limitation. Sure they could stand in the stirrups and grip their mounts steering them with their knees. While fighting but on the ground? Kicking, ducking jumping dodging? They were going to hate him over the next few weeks.
Monyka was barely making the push ups now. Her arms were already tired.
When they were done counting, the men stood up in their ranks. Sergeant Galyway started them in on sit ups.
“Sergeant Galyway.” Kadyr called.
Markys walked over to the lieutenant and looked up at him. “Yes Kadyr.”
“I want two teams. One team will be an attacker, the other the defender. We’ll ask Monyka to be the Princess. Lets start them in the corral playing capture the Princess…… Alive. We’ll have her switch sides after each scenario. Which ever side looses, have them do fifty leap and rolls.”
Markys grinned at Kadyr. “Oh, sir, they are going to hate you.”
“I know.” Kadyr smiled back. “I want Monyka to defend herself with daggers the best she can. If she is taken, I want her to do what she can to escape before they get her back to their side of the corral. You are to stay out of it. I want the corporals to figure out strategies and lead. Make sure your heavies are dispersed evenly through the cavalry. I don’t want this to be come a cavalry against heavy. I want them to start thinking like a team.”
“Anything else, Sir?” Markys asked.
“In an hour, we’ll start doing the same thing, in there.” Kadyr pointed to the cattle chute. “We’ll reorganize the teams before going in there.”
Markys rubbed his meaty hands together. “This is going to be fun.”
“Markys.” Kadyr cautioned. “I want them tired enough to go to sleep early, but not too tired to do the forced march tomorrow.”
“Yes, Sir.”
Kadyr looked around and found Yeoman Baely and his archers in amongst the men doing exercises. “Baely!” Kadyr waved him over. Kadyr liked Yeoman Baely. He had been a veteran of many battles and knew that archers, though important, weren’t to be babied and coddled.
“Yes, Lieutenant?” Skot grinned up at Kadyr.
“Skot, do you have targets with you?”
“Of course, Sir.”
“While they are working up a sweat, I’d like you to help me set up an obstacle course of sorts. Targets at varying distances, some with obstacles others in hard to shoot areas. I want you to have the archers practice firing on the run. Make them go through it over and over again. Every time you see them slow down to shoot, I want them to drop and do ten push ups. Every time they miss a target all together, I want five push ups.” Kadyr put his had out and gave Skot a lift up to climb over the corral.
Takoda looked up from his paperwork at the approaching footsteps.
“Sergeant Takoda?” Corretta, the Silver Fountain’s house keeper inquired.
“Yes, Ma’am?”
“The Princess Tonya asked if she could have a few minutes of your time.”
“Please inform, her Highness, that I will be right there.” Takoda sighed, going back to the report he was filling out.
After a few more moments, Takoda pushed himself away from the desk, stretched tired, sore muscles and made his way up the stairs to the second floor suites.
Two armed guards stood just outside the door to the Princess’s chambers. They saluted smartly as he approached, then opened the door for him.
“Her Highness is expecting you, Sir.”
Takoda took a deep breath and entered. Tonya sat near the wall of open windows, next to a small table set with tea and bite sized snacks. Hands folded in her lap, she looked to the Sergeant and bit her lip.
Takoda bowed his head and approached.
“Sergeant, I behaved badly earlier.” She stated then paused. “I was hoping that you might be able to teach me some ways in which I may be able to defend myself.”
That was as close as he was going to get as an apology at this time. She was still upset by his accosting her, but realized that he was right in his demonstration.
“I’ll send some one up who can set you up with something, your Highness.”
“Takoda?” Tonya sounded apprehensive.
“Yes?”
“Could you be my instructor?” She pleaded. “You are one of the few who will put me in my place when I’m…… when I get difficult.”
“I’ll see what I can do, your Highness.”
“Thank you Takoda.” Tonya picked up a delicacy and popped it into her mouth. It was a dismissal, without saying so. Takoda bowed and left the room.
A small boy was waiting next to the desk when he came down the stairs. The boy stood at attention and tried to act the part of a Riponian soldier.
“What can I do for you, lad?” Takoda asked.
“I’m Pytr, Sir. Here with my pigeons.”
“Oh yes, Pytr. Captain Kalhoun did tell me that you would be stopping by.” Sergeant Takoda picked up the small tubes and handed them to the boy. “Can your pigeons take care of these for me?”
“Of course, Sir.” Pytr took the message tubes.
“Thank you Pytr.” Takoda dismissed the lad and sighed as he pulled out another report to be filled out.
Sweat streamed down Kadyr’s face as he ran. He pulled an arrow from his quiver and knocked it as he put one leg in front of the other. Another target was coming up. This one could only be hit through a window created by some barrels and planking that had been discarded besides the corral. He raised the bow as he neared, and pulled back on the string. As soon as he could see the target clearly, he released the arrow. He kept his pace as he watched the arrow hit the target.
“Finally!” Kadyr exclaimed. As he raced on. The last six times he passed that target, he had to drop and do five push ups. One more to go. He pulled an arrow from the quiver, knocked it and prepared for that last target. The only way to hit this one was to shoot behind you as you passed. After the first few archers made their way through the course, he decided to allow them to slow up a bit to hit this last target. It would have been too hard to shoot otherwise. His aim was true as the arrow hit a few inches from center. He turned and ran as hard as he could across the finish line.
“Not bad for a cavalryman.” Yeoman Baely smiled.
“Thanks.” Kadyr bent over and panted, trying to draw as much air into his lungs as he could.
Skot retrieved the bow and quiver from the recovering Lieutenant. “I believe, you are wanted back in the corral, Lieutenant.”
Kadyr gulped in some air and made his way over to the war games in the corral. When he arrived, he could see one team of forty men, doing the leap and rolls. They were doing them much slower and with less enthusiasm than when the first scenario had been completed. The winning team, no longer teased the loosing team having had their share of losses as well. Monyka sat on a bucket in the shade. Sergeant Galyway was wrapping her fore arm with some bandages. Fear swept over Kadyr. If she had been hurt, he would never forgive himself. He raced over to the two and knelt down.
“Are you all right?” he asked.
“It’s just a scratch and a few bruises.” Monyka smiled. “Sergeant Galyway insisted that I wrap my arms so that I have some padding to absorb some of the blows.”
“I’m so sorry, Monyka.” Kadyr said taking her already bandaged arm, holding it tenderly.
“It’s my fault, Sir.” Markys admitted, as he finished tying off the bandage. “The last few scenarios got a little heated and the Lady, here, started to give the men a real beating. The only way they could get to her was to play a little rougher. I should have put a stop to it.”
“Sergeant Galyway is not at fault and is exaggerating.” Monyka snapped. “It is my doing. I asked the men not to be so gentle with me. I need to learn how to defend myself and protect the Princess and in order to do that, I need them to stop being so gentle with me.”
“Okay, okay.” Kadyr put his hand up. “Markys, can we get Grymm to play the princess during the cattle chute drills?”
“No!” Monyka snapped at Kadyr. An internal fire blazed in her eyes. “I want to continue this. It is great practice and these don’t really hurt that much. Like I said, they are just scratches and bruises.”
Kadyr stood up and looked down at the fiery Lady he was falling in love with. It pained him to see her hurt in anyway, but she was right, they were minor injuries and it will help give her experience in protecting Tonya. “Alright.” He said to them both. He turned and joined the company of soldier.
“Take ten minutes, cool off, and get hydrated.” He ordered. “That was the easy part of today’s training.”
Groans and swear words were audible as he turned back to Markys and Monyka.
Twenty minutes later, Two teams were facing one another, battling it out in the confined space of the cattle chute. Markys and Kadyr stood on posts, not far away, watching and analyzing the situation.
Kadyr held his breath as a few fighters were able to face off against Monyka. She had picked up a weapon from one of the ‘dead’ fighters and swung it out in front of her. He was about to call it off, when Monyka lunged forward and took one of the fighter’s legs out from under him. The other two fighters became a little more weary as they came in for the attack. What Monyka lacked in style and grace, she made up for in determination and luck. Kadyr felt his heart swell with pride. She had learned quite a bit this afternoon and was already putting what she had learned to good use. The two men were able to wear her down and finally ‘capture’ her, but she got in some really good blows before they could.
The whole company filed out of the chute, and took water, then the loosing team banded together over by Sergeant Galyway for their drill. They were to sprint back and forth from one end of the corral to the other five times. Winded, and gasping for air, they then hydrated themselves and filed into the cattle chute for another go at it.
The two teams tactics didn’t change a whole lot, at first. The two teams, two abreast started to battle it out facing each other, while their comrades behind them, tried to reach through with pikes, and longer weapons. Then something caught Kadyr’s eye. He looked to see eight men in the back of the attacking team, leave their team and exited out of the chute. Their corporal led them in a wide arc around the corral. Markys took a breath to shout at them, but Kadyr waved him down and smiled. The eight. Exited the corral and re entered the chute behind the guarding force, whose entire team was facing their opponents, including Monyka. The eight, crept up behind Monyka and snagged her, placing a gauntlet in her mouth to keep her from screaming a warning. They let their corporal, who had Monyka through their ranks then took up as rear guards in case they were discovered.
As soon as they were out of the chute Kadyr called a halt. It took a moment for the defending team to realize that their ‘princess’ was missing.
A protest was raised. By the defending team.
“Corporal, what were your instructions in this scenario?” Kadyr called so that everyone could hear.
“To lead a force to take the ‘princess’. Sir.”
“Who ordered you to leave the chute?” Kadyr’s voice was becoming hard.
“No one sir. I felt the casualties involved in a frontal assault would be to great and used the main body as a diversion while I led my men to find an alternative route, Sir.” The corporal explained.
“You have achieved your goal by thinking outside the chute, corporal?”
“You could say that, sir.”
Kadyr’s face broke into a great big grin. “Corporal, you and your team may stand down, re-hydrate then head back into town. Rendezvous before dawn in front of the Silver Fountain.”
A cheer went up from the corporals team as they filed out of the chute, while a groan was mumbled from the defending team.
“Hydrate while I talk with Sergeant Galyway.” Kadyr called to the grumbling men dragging themselves out of the cattle chute.
“Monyka, Are you doing alright?” Kadyr asked as she passed.
“I’m tired, but fine. That was a lot of fun.” She smiled.
“I need a few moments with Sergeant Galyway, then I’ll escort you into town.” His hand lightly touched her shoulder. “You did great today. The Captain will be proud.”
Monyka flushed a little at the praise, while his touch rekindled the morning’s excitement. Monyka took a long draw on a ladle of water before finding her horse and swinging up into its saddle.
“Markys, I’m going to take Monyka back into town.” Kadyr smiled at his friend. “Let the loosing team rest for a few minutes, then have them do five sprints in the corral. Make them run two circuits around the outside and then three more sprints inside before sending them back into town.”
“Alright sir.”
“Oh, before I forget.” Kadyr turned back to Markys. “Pick four men who seem to be slacking in the running. Have them assist Skot in putting this corral back to better than we found it.”
“You’ve got it, Lieutenant.” Markys smiled.
Kadyr swung up into his saddle and rode up to the tanner’s shop. The tanner was sitting in the same spot he had been that morning. A different pile of stretched skins next to him. “Thank you for allowing my men to work out in your corral, sir.” Kadyr pulled out a small purse of coin and tossed it to the man who caught it easily.
“Yer we’cum Cap’n.”
“There’s a little extra in there for your generosity, compliments of her Highness.” Kadyr smiled.
“Good luck in yer wor, Cap’n.”
Kadyr trotted up the road and reined in beside Monyka, who smiled, although she was sagging in the saddle.
“You sure you are all right?” worry crept into Kadyr’s voice.
“Nothing a soak in a hot bath and a good nights sleep won’t cure.” Monyka smiled.
“It looks like you’ve earned the respect of the soldiers.” Kadyr smiled.
“Really?” Monyka sat a little taller in her saddle.
“You really gave them a few good licks in there. Tonya should be proud of what you have accomplished.”
“You don’t know Tonya then.” Monyka sighed.
“What?” Kadyr looked to the lovely woman beside him. She was fingering her necklace again. Such delicate fingers, but as she proved this afternoon. Hard and strong fingers as well.
“Tonya wasn’t happy with my coming to weapons practice this afternoon.” Monyka’s fingers spun a bead on her necklace. “Takoda had a few choice words with her and I heard something break as he left her chambers. I don’t believe I will be a welcome sight in her eyes this evening.”
“I believe I’ll be just down the hall, if you need a place to sleep.” Kadyr offered. “I’ll talk with Takoda and find out what we can figure out.”
Monyka lay her hand on Kadyr’s thigh. “Thank you.”
Those soft, delicate, yet strong fingers sent an electric charge coursing through his body. He picked her hand up and brushed his lips across the backs of her fingers.
“Sergeant Takoda.” Nevyre stood in front of the desk.
“Yes.” Takoda looked up. “Oh, Kadyr’s friend.”
“Nevyre, sir.” Nevyre reminded him of his name.
“What can I do for you, Nevyre?” Takoda scratched an itch on the back of his head.
“It’s more of what I can do for you, Sir.” Nevyre smiled. “Your dinner will be served in just a few minutes. I was asked by the chef to have you in your chambers when he delivered it, so that the persimmon sauce didn’t get too cold.”
Takoda blinked at him. “Are you serious?”
“Please sir, I don’t want your dinner ruined by getting cold.”
Takoda pushed his chair back and stood up. He looked at the pile of paperwork yet to be completed, “I have too much work to do here, can the chef deliver the food here?”
“Kadyr has assured me that he will take care of the paperwork while you partake of his gift to you.” Nevyre insisted. “Takoda, I may be a low-lifed, good for nothing scoundrel, but I assure you I am a good for nothing scoundrel with connections. Everything you listed this afternoon is scheduled and paid for. It would be a pity to send three beautiful women home without, shall we say, sampling their services.”
Stunned, Takoda allowed Nevyre to lead him away from the desk and up the stairs to his suite.
“The Duke dabbles in the unholy bloody, magical arts. Some of the more powerful spells of such evil require the blood of a royal blood line or even the sacrifice of a royal.”
“How, Taelah, do you know of such unholy rites?”
“As I have said, Sergeant, we have reliable sources.” Taelah met his gaze as an equal.
This Taelah was telling the truth, but not all of it. Takoda thought. She is hiding something...
Others in the Inn made a point to not notice anyone else. They kept their eyes on their weak ale and on their purses. Taelah sat down across from the mysterious Maskalah, and looked into the dark recesses of his cowl.
“What do does Raulah want of me?” She asked in a hushed tone.
“This Trunonian Duke has arranged a surprise welcome for the Riponian Princess.” A deep raspy voice seemed to echo from the depths of the cowl. “Raulah wants you to leak this information to your friends. Do with it what they please. Raulah believes they will act on it.”
Taelah nodded slightly. They would definitely want in on this one.
“If they do, Raulah wants you to work your way into the Riponian’s confidence. They are heading into the under world of Thame. Raulah wishes for you to gather information on the filthy tunnelers. Numbers, armament, tactics etc…”
Taelah was glad she was still hidden in her cowl. She was sure she had gone white. Raulah wanted her to go underground. Under all that earth, where she couldn’t see the sky. Into that darkness. The very thought chilled her blood.
“Find out where they are coming out. Raulah believes it will be near the northern river. The tunnelers are very secretive about the location of that entrance. Gather information on how well fortified it is, and if it has any weaknesses that Raulah might exploit.”
Taelah nodded. Underground. The air under the ground would be stifling. No breezes to feel on her face. No way to tell which direction they were going. All of that weight over her head, waiting to come crashing down on top of her, crushing her.
“Gather information on this Riponian Princess. Find out what plans they have made.” Mashalah fell quiet. The silence was a blessing to Taelah’s ears after all of that harsh rasping.
“Thank Raulah. It is a pleasure to serve.” Taelah slowly got up.
“Failure is not an option.” Maskalah said to her back.
Taelah stiffened her back and walked out of the inn. Her skin crawling at the thought of going into the dwarven kingdom.
Once out of the inn, Taelah headed down a dark alley and took several turns, watching to see if anyone was following her. She then made her way to the back of a stable where she opened an old grain bin and pulled off her cloak. She tossed the old cloak in and retrieved her hunter green cloak. She peered through a crack in the door to see if anyone was around. Once the coast was clear, she slipped out and headed to a temple devoted to the Goddess of the harvest.
Several people were in there, praying to the Goddess for good weather for their crops and for a bountiful harvest. A priest of the temple sat with an older woman who looked to have been crying. He gave her a hug, said a few words to her then made eye contact with Taelah a look of anxiety flashed across his face. He nodded his recognition and went to light a candle. Taelah walked over to a niche in the wall where small bundles of wheat shaft were piled. She picked up two of the offerings and took them up to the alter and lay them down in a line end to end. She bowed her head for a few seconds then left the Temple. The Priest would send a acolyte to round up the members of the group for a meeting.
Kadyr finished up the report he was working on and stretched. Dawn was an hour or so away and there was a lot to do. He looked over to the sleeping figure on his bed. Her long curly brown hair mussed by squirming in her sleep, fell haphazardly over her beautiful face. Kadyr slowly got up, stretched again and knelt down beside the ‘sleeping beauty’. He watched her for a long moment before daring to move some of the brown tendrils away from her face. His finger tips barely grazed her cheek. Softer than the softest silk he had ever touched, warm and invigorating his blood was stirred by such an angelic sight. Tenderly, he caressed her velvet cheek. She stirred, struggling to shed sleep before opening her eyes to greet his smiling face.
“Good morning.” Kadyr greeted, his hand still stroking her cheek.
“Already?” her eyes glanced out the window. “I need to get up to her Highness and get her packed so that we can leave.” Monyka stretched, pulling her face out of Kadyr’s reach. She sat up and stretched again, yawning wide.
“Did you sleep all right?” Kadyr asked.
“Better than I have in quite a while. I think I’m going to like weapon practice she grinned. “How about you?”
“Too much paperwork, and I had to be available in case of difficulties. The Captain was up for forty-eight hours and needed a good nights sleep. Takoda was indulging in a rare and exotic treat.” He said the last with a big smile.
“Did Tonya ask for me?” Monyka looked worried as she slid out from under the quilt.
“No, I haven’t heard a peep from her all night.” Kadyr shrugged.
“I’ll get these back to you by tonight.” Monyka said pulling at the tunic belted over trousers, she had borrowed from the Lieutenant after a bath.
“You wear those quite well. You’ll have to get some of your own once we get to Malden.” Kadyr smiled, as he took in the sight of her in his clothes.
Monyka flushed. It was a nice change from dresses and skirts. It would be great for riding in too. “I’ve got to make sure if she is alright.” Monyka glanced in the direction of Tonya’s chambers.
Monyka eased the door open thanking the gods that the hinges had been well oiled. The sitting room of the chambers seemed to be intact. Nothing broken or missing. She slid the door closed and eased her way towards the sleeping chamber.
Tonya lay snoozing lightly, with a bundle in the crook of her arm. On closer inspection, Monyka realized that the bundle was Annyka, Rose’s apprentice. Thankful that Tonya was still asleep, Monyka quietly retrieved her clothes from her trunk and slinked into the bathing room to change. She winced as she put pressure on one of many purple, and brown spots on her arms. Hopefully they would have a few days to heal before the next weapon’s practice.
The door to the bathing room opened. “Oh, my God, are you alright?” Tonya gasped in a harsh whisper.
“They’re just a little sore. Nothing a day or so won’t heal.” Monyka shrugged.
“I thought I’d let her sleep in a bit longer.” Tonya looked towards the bed chamber. “I thought, and rightfully so, that after being beaten up by ogres, that you would need some down time. When Rose dropped by, I asked if I could have use of Annyka.”
“So you’re not angry with me?” Monyka asked.
“I was for a while yesterday. But you know me, I’m over it. In fact, I’ve asked Takoda to give me weapon training as well.
“You did?” Monyka gaped.
“I think he is going to teach me how to throw knives or something.” Excitement filled the Princess’s entire being.
“The Captain wants us to be moving by first light, so I need to get you dressed and your things packed.”
“Start making use of Annyka.” Tonya stated. “I think, we’ll start training her to be your back up. Besides, it looks like you have had other interests lately.”
Monyka turned red.
Kadyr was about to knock on the Captain’s door when Rikki opened it, and greeted him with a sheepish smile. “Man, I needed that. What have I missed?”
Kadyr quickly filled him in on weapons practice, and the condition of the injured from the river raid as they walked down the stairs to the lobby of the Inn. Rikki chuckled upon hearing about the Corporal ‘thinking out side the chute’.
Two men sitting in the lobby stood up as they approached. “Lieutenant Kollyns?”
“Yes?” Kadyr greeted.
“We were told to deliver two of our best mattresses to you this morning.” The leader of the two explained.
“Mattresses?” Rikki looked to Kadyr.
“Where are they now, Sir.” Kadyr asked.
“Just outside, Sir.”
“Thank you for bringing those over so quickly.” Kadyr pulled two silver from his purse and handed them to the two men. “The mattresses will be very much appreciated.”
“Thank you, Sir.” The man smiled upon taking the coin. He motioned to his comrade who followed them out of the Silver Fountain.
“Care to explain?” Rikki asked after the two delivery men left.
Kadyr laid out his meeting with Nevyre and the special qualities that Nevyre had in obtaining services and needed items such as the mattresses. Rikki listened in awe as his Lieutenant shared the list of requests that the Sergeant at Arms had indulged in last evening.
“And he was able to come through on all of that?” Rikki asked.
“If I know Nevyre? Yes.” Kadyr affirmed. “Lets see how Takoda felt about it.”
“How I felt about what?” Takoda asked as he finished coming down the stairs.
“Whether or not, Kadyr’s friend came through on your requests.” Rikki looked to his old friend.
“Boy did he ever.” Takoda grinned. “I haven’t been kneaded like that in years, and after such a long time out of the saddle and having to ride most of the day yesterday, I sure needed a good kneading.”
“Was he able to find you a blonde Ladamorian?” Kadyr inquired.
“A pretty on too. How can he get so many different things like that together on such quick notice?” Takoda asked.
“He knows people. He talks to people, and he remembers people.” Kadyr explained. “He actually had a hard time getting some of those things last night. And that is what I wanted to talk to you about, Captain.” Kadyr looked to Rikki.
The three men walked out onto the front steps of the inn. Two nice mattresses lay against a column at the foot of the steps. Already the Riponian honor guard gathered and busied themselves hitching, and loading wagons, checking over their horses.
Kadyr explained to Rikki and Takoda the situation Nevyre found himself in with the guild master and that he would be an asset to have along, with his connections with the dwarves and the people of Blaire.
“He sounds like trouble.” Rikki shook his head.
“I’d take responsiblility for him.” Kadyr offered.
“Rikki, I had horned tree lizard, roasted, with persimmon sauce. Do you know how rare that is to find? If he can find that, as well as get a blonde half-Ladamoian to Knead me, then I’d say that he could get just about anything.” Takoda added.
Rikki looked from the anxious Lieutenant, to the almost pleading Sergeant at Arms. “Alright. Take care of his debt and get him a horse. If I have any trouble with him, you’ll wish I hadn’t agreed to this.” Rikki shook his head.
“Captain Kalhoun?” Corretta bid from the Inn’s doorway.
“Yes, Ma’am.” Rikki went back to the Inn.
“Her Highness is ready to depart, but was wondering if she could get some assistance in descending the stairs.”
Rikki looked around. The royal coach hadn’t been brought around yet. “Where is she now?” he asked the Silver Fountain’s housekeeper.
“In her chambers. One of the guards is bringing her trunks down now.” Corretta pointed her chin towards a Riponian blue uniform, on the stairs, struggling with a trunk”
“Please inform, her Highness that her punctuality is greatly appreciated but that her carriage isn’t quite ready for her,” Rikki looked to Kadyr who nodded. “And that I will send some assistance as soon as it is.”
“Thank you, Captain.” Corretta smiled.
“Whoa. Sleep did you some good.” Ambassador Kalgar grinned as he exited the Inn.
“Did you even find your room?” Rikki asked his discheveled short friend.
“After buying some gifts for the wife and kids, I decided to treat myself.”
Kalgar chuckled. “The problem is that once I started to treat myself, I couldn’t stop.”
Rikki pat the Ambassador on the shoulder and turned to survey the sea of Riponian blue working around him.
“Captain?” a cavalryman came jogging up the steps after him. He was rumpled and looked like he had slept in his uniform.
“Yes, Cavalryman.” Rikki eyed him.
“Sir. I have just arrived from up North…..” The cavalryman began.
Rikki relaxed. This was the messenger he sent with the scouts to check out Roberton and the Duke. He was new to the company and eager to be a scout. “Relax, Cavalryman. Is one of the scouts dead or injured?”
“No, Sir.”
“Then, your report can wait until we are on the road. Have you eaten?”
“Some cold rations last night.” The Cavalryman admitted.
“Grymm!” Captain Kalhoun called out.
“Yes, Sir.” Grymm called stepping out from behind a horse.
“Take this scout over to the Silent Night and get him some hot food.”
“Right away, Sir.” Grymm came half way up the stairs to meet the scout.
“And Cavalryman.” Rikki called after them.
“Yes Sir.” The scout messenger turned back.
“After you get some hot grub, put on a fresh uniform.”
“Yes, Sir.” The messenger turned and dodged out of the way as Kadyr drove the Royal carriage up to the entrance of the Silver Fountain. Being led by the carriage was Sefu, saddled and looking feisty.
“Lieutenant, can you and Sergeant Galyway go escort, her Highness, out to her carriage?”
“On it, Captain.” Kadyr jumped down from the seat.
Rikki greeted his four-legged friend and checked his tack the cinching on his saddle before swinging up.
“Okay, I just did another sweep through the suite.” Monyka stated. “I can’t find anything that is ours.”
“How long will they take?” Annyka asked.
“They’re men, they take their time.” Tonya looked up from her book.
“Soldiers are even worst then normal men. They take twice as long.”
Annyka was sitting as quietly as she could in a chair across the room from the big windows and the Princess. Quiet for her was sitting still while kicking her legs back and forth, being too short to reach the floor.
“Do you know how to cross-stitch?” Monyka asked.
“No” She shook her blonde head. “But Miss Rose is showing me how to darn.” She grinned.
“That is a very useful skill.” Monyka smiled over at Tonya who was having trouble keeping a straight face. “Would you like to learn how to cross-stitch?”
“I don’t know, is it hard?”
“It’s easy to learn, but hard to be good.” Tonya interrupted.
A knock came at the door.
“Come.” Tonya called.
“Your Highness, your carriage is ready for you.” Lieutenant Kollyns announced with a bow.
“Thank you Lieutenant, We’ll be right out.” Tonya marked her page and put down her book dismissing the Lieutenant.
“Do you want your staff?” Monyka inquired.
“Just until we get to the stairs.” Tonya heaved herself up out of the chair,. wincing as the all to familiar pain shot up her leg.
“Sore from riding yesterday?” Monyka noticed Tonya’s pinched face.
“I just need to start building up my endurance.” Tonya took the staff from her friend. “Okay, Annyka, open the doors and walk to the head of the stairs to let them know I’m coming.”
“Yes, your Highness.” Annyka curtsied. She threw her shoulders back, held her head tall and walked with as much poise as she could muster down the hall.
Monyka threw Tonya a smile who returned it with a sparkle in her eye, as they watched the young lady stride down the hall.
Kadyr, noting the open doors and the young laundry apprentice coming towards him, signaled Cavalryman Johnak, who cleared the lobby of servants and workers.
“Good morning, your Highness, my Ladies.” Kadyr included Annyka.
“Good morning, Lieutenant.” Tonya greeted. I heard that you pulled an all nighter, so that my Captain could get some sleep.”
“Yes, your Highness. He needed his sleep as you will soon find out.” Kadyr smiled.
“I trust you’re not too tired to assist me down the stairs.” She asked.
“Of course not, your Highness.” Kadyr and Sergeant Galyway moved in close, lifted her from her feet and effortlessly carried her down the stairs to the main floor.
The sky was gold with the promise of a glorious day as Tonya was settled into her carriage.
“Good morning, your Highness.” Rikki greeted the princess with a smile. “We have a long ride ahead of us today, but tonight we will find out the mysteries of the Duke of Roberton.” He winked at her as he withdrew from the carriage window.
Rikki remounted Sefu and looked around at the line of horses and wagons. “Everyone ready?” he called out.
Corporals, Sergeants and the like all nodded or smiled at him, as the first rays of the sun started to peak over the mountains of Hasslemere. “Move out!” he ordered the front guardsmen.
“Captain.” Kadyr called getting Rikki’s attention.
“Yes, Lieutenant?”
“I’m going to ride with Nevyre over to take care of his debt. I’ll catch up to you later…… That is, if it is alright, Sir?”
“Don’t be long. We have business to take care of. Our messenger from the Roberton is back with a report.” Captain Kalhoun said.
Taelah combed her fingers through her blonde curly hair, making sure that it covered her pointed ears as best as possible. It was bad enough that she was a good hand shorter than most human women in Roberton, and had slightly more angular features as well as large almond shaped eyes. She didn’t need to add insult to injury by revealing her all too elven ears to show her half elven heritage. She threw the saddle bags over the back of her sturdy horse and secured them.
The night before, a group of frustrated people of Roberton met in secret to discuss whether or not they would take action against the ‘surprise welcome’ the Duke was planning for the Riponian Royalty. The vote was almost unanimous as was expected.
This morning, a shop here or there was closed. A young man sent his little brother to inform the blacksmith that his apprentice would not be available today. A Baker’s wife took her husband’s place at the ovens baking bread. The Wheelwright’s shop was silent, it’s owner and his sons absent from repairing spokes or greasing carriage axles. A few farmers, having just finished feeding their livestock, galloped up, with bows and some homemade weapons.
Taelah Swung up into the saddle and looked around at the familiar faces. Faces she had lived near, but was never really excepted by except as a comrade in arms. Raulah had promised her that she could join the elven half of her family in the woods after she worked to undermine the Duchy of Roberton. She had been in the dark recesses of the forest, to meet with the Elves in the area, She had been blindfolded and led in circles as a precautionary, but the elves didn’t treat her as badly as the humans she had grown up with in Roberton. Raulah even promised her that she would be reunited with her father. A childish dream yet to be realized. All she had to do was befriend the Riponians, warn them of the Dukes treachery and brave the dark depths of the underground. It would be a great toll to pay, but one she was more than willing to make.
“Yeoman Bayley!” Captain Kalhoun called out.
“Captain!” Skot steered his bay and spurred her to join the Captain.
“Are the scouts out?” Rikki asked as Skot was within talking distance.
“I’ve got one forward and one out to each side, Sir.”
“Have you seen Lieutenant Kollyns join us, yet?”
Yeoman Bayley shook his head. “He should be along any moment though, Captain.”
“Do me a favor, Skot.” Rikki looked towards Tonya’s carriage. “Have the messenger that came in this morning, report.”
“You’ve got it, Captain.” Skot wheeled his horse around and cantered back towards the end of the line.
Takoda joined the Captain as Skot went about his duty.
“So what happened with you last night?” Rikki looked questioningly to the Sergeant at Arms. Takoda had a more peaceful, relaxed look about him today.
“Well, it started off with a great meal and ended with me totally relaxed and sleeping in a soft bed.” Takoda smiled in remembrance, then went into details of his meal, bath and kneading.
“Yeoman sent me up, Captain.” The messenger looked a bit grim.
“Yes, Cavalryman. Go a head and give us your report.”
The messenger looked a little uneasy as he began his account. “Sir, first off, It was very difficult to get anyone to talk to us. The closer to Roberton we traveled, the more closed mouthed people became about the Duke. They don’t like him, Sir, but they are all too afraid to talk about him. If you mention his name in a pub, Silence falls like a coffin lid across the room.”
“Were you able to get any information?” Rikki asked.
“Mostly rumors, Sir.” The messenger shrugged his shoulders. “Some said that the Duke was an evil tyrant, who imprisoned any who spoke ill of him, others claimed that he was a warlock, who practiced blood magik.”
“Were the fields near Roberton being tilled or laying fallow?” Takoda asked.
The messenger was taken off guard by the question and frowned as he searched his mind for an answer. “Only about half the fields I saw were being worked, Sergeant. Now that you mention it, we thought it odd that farmers were heading home while the sun was still up. The farmers back home and down south always work until it starts to get dark before heading in to dinner.”
“How was the food at the inns and pubs?” Rikki asked.
“Not good, Sir. Old cabbage and tough meat, and the bread was a bit mealy.”
Rikki looked to Takoda, who’s face started to loose its relaxed features.
“Did you see many children?” Rikki asked.
“Yes.” The messenger was confused by the question.
“Were they loud? Playing out in the open areas and streets, or were they quiet, skittish, and watching their parents?”
“Now that you mention it, the children didn’t seem too happy. It was quite depressing near Roberton.”
Captain Kalhoun looked to the Sergeant at Arms. “Double……”
“The guard.” Takoda finished. “ I’ll send out a secondary wing of scouts and set up an outer perimeter.”
“The Princess’s safety first.” Captain Kalhoun called after Takoda who had already pealed away and was signaling the other officers to join him.
“I’m sorry, Sir. I didn’t realize it was that bad.” The messenger looked scared. Scared and tired.
“That’s alright, Cavalryman. Go ahead and fall back. See if you can catch a ride on a wagon and get some shuteye. You look exhausted.”
“Thank you, Sir.” The messenger turned his mount back.
“Grymm!” Captain Kalhoun called, not knowing where the young man was.
“Yes, Sir.” Grymm called from his position behind the Princess’s carriage. He turned his horse and galloped over to the Captain.
“Grymm, ride back towards Crossroads and find Kadyr and his friend. Tell them we have a situation brewing and that they are to catch us with all haste.”
“Yes, Sir.” Grymm looked serious and older than his years. He wheeled his horse around and began spurring it.
“Don’t kill your horse getting to them, Grymm.” Captain Kalhoun called after the young Cavalryman.
Rikki galloped Sefu over to the Princess’s carriage and knocked on the door.
The drape was pulled back. “Yes, Captain?” Tonya greeted.
“We need to talk, your Highness.” Rikki looked from her to Monyka and Annykah.
“Go ahead, Captain. I’m sure these two will find out soon enough.” Tonya invited.
Without stopping, Rikki swung off of Sefu and onto the step of the carriage. He leaned out of the way, opened the door and climbed in, opposite of Tonya. He looked around the carriage at other two riders then back to the Princess. “Having had Dianthe’s warning, I sent out scouts and messengers from Cleaveland Rapids. They were to scout out anything that might be of importance in the Roberton area. One of my messengers returned this morning, having ridden through the night. After hearing his report, Sergeant Takoda and I have agreed to set up a second ring of scouts and to heighten our defenses. This Duke of Roberton is up to something, and no good at that.”
“We have to go through Roberton to get to Bolton and the Dwarven Kingdom.” Tonya thought out loud. “Isn’t there any other way to get through to Bolton?”
Captain Kalhoun pulled a map out from inside his coat pocket. He laid it out, handing a corner to each of the young ladies. “We are here.” He said pointing at a spot just North of Crossroads. “As you can see, This is the only road in the area that leads to Bolton. We could back track to Crossroads and head West to Charmaine, then over to Cascadia.” Rikki pointed to the map. “This northern road goes up into Morpeth, near Thrax. I’m sure that Ambassador Kalgar could guide us to the Dwarven underground from there.”
Tonya looked at the route, that backtracked, West, led up North and then tracked back East to their current destination. “That would add several days, though, wouldn’t it?”
“Almost a fortnight, your Highness.” Captain Kalhoun nodded. “another option though would be to head back to the Cleveland Rapids. Get another boat and sail up into Hasslemere. From there we can judge the Elven dangers and figure out if we want to brave the Northwest Passage, or try to gain entrance into Thame.”
“How far long will that take?” Tonya asked.
“It would initially take us six days out of our way, but we would be back on track and ahead of schedule in a matter days once we figured out what we want to do in Lakemere.”
“Captain, I really don’t want to get on another boat.” Tonya grimaced at the thought.
“Good, neither do I, Highness.” Rikki smiled. “I don’t feel like I have enough control when I’m on the water. I’m a Cavalryman, not a sailor.”
“Is there a place we can cross the river, here?” Tonya pointed to the North Palriada river just south of Bolton.
“The North Palriada river is too swift and deep to attempt a crossing, except by bridge or barge.”
Tonya sat back and sighed heavily.
“I don’t know how to thank you, Kadyr.” Nevyre sighed.
“I’m sure I will be able to come up with something.” Kadyr smiled to his friend. “You do owe me big though. That Guild master was as stubborn as a Ram in season.”
Having spent the past mile or so, galloping to catch up to the parade of soldiers, the two friends rode their horses at an easy pace.
Nevyre pulled a pastry out of his coat and handed it to Kadyr. “I thought I might start paying you back by giving you this apple tart.”
“Where did you get that?” Kadyr asked.
“Before we left Crossroads.” Nevyre said non-chalantly.
“We didn’t stop long enough for you to buy any food.” Kadyr looked hard at his friend.
“We didn’t?” oh, well I must have found it.” Nevyre said pulling out another pastry and biting into it.
“You lifted those from that street peddler outside the Guild master’s office.” Kadyr accused.
“Are you going to eat it?” Nevyre asked. “If not, I’ll be more than happy to find a place for it.”
Kadyr bit into the tart. Worrying about where it came from wasn’t going to help. “I thought you had learned your lesson when it came to lifting goods.” Kadyr swallowed.
“I’ve gotten better.” Nevyre protested. “I’ve had to.” He added under his breath.
“Remember the trouble we got into when you tried to lift that glass ring for that tavern girl, that you had planned to marry?”
Nevyre groaned. “You’ll never let me forget.”
“What was her name?” Kadyr pondered, trying to grasp a name out of thin air.
“Oh, I forget.” Nevyre licked the crumbs from his fingers.
“Katee……… Katee Lazorous.” Kadyr plucked the name. “Oh, you had it bad for Katee.”
“I was young.” Nevyre protested. “Young with unrealistic expectations.”
“You had it real bad for her.” Kadyr continued. “I have only seen you have it that bad with one other……….. Delela.”
The sounds of a horses hooves beating the ground at full speed interrupted their conversation. The two friends became alert and guided their horses to one side of the road to make room for the fast approaching horse.
A Riponian blue uniform riding a black mare came racing around a corner in the road.
“Oh, shit. This can’t be good.” Kadyr tossed the remaining tart into the bushes and waved at the approaching soldier. Grymm reined in his heaving mount. “By the Gods, what is wrong, Grymm?” Kadyr’s stomach twisted into knots.
Grymm’s mount pranced as her sides heaved trying to catch her breath.“The Captain has sent me to fetch you.” Grymm stroked the sweating neck of his mare. “He said to have you make haste in catching up……. I don’t know what’s going on, Lieutenant, but he and Takoda got real nervous and skiddish after talking with that messenger who came in this morning.”
“Crap!” Kadyr swore. “ Catch up after you rest your horse the best you can, Grymm………. Nevyre, We need to ride hard.” With that, Kadyr dug the spurs into his horse and took off at a gallop and started stretching her into a run.
“Here have a pastry.” Nevyre pulled another tart from with in his coat and tossed it to Grymm before he followed Kadyr’s lead.
Takoda scanned the road and countryside ahead. His mind reeling and going through all kinds of possibilities of possible dangers and traps that they may be walking into. He was suddenly distracted by a whistling arrow shot by the forward scouts.
“Galyway.” Takoda called out to the Sergeant. “I’m going to check out what they have found.” Takoda informed the heavily armored man, as he urged his mare into a gallop.
Takoda’s eyes scanned the terrain around him, his nerves on edge as he rode towards the area that the warning had come from. One of the inner ring of scouts met him as he approached a copse of trees.
“Any signs of danger?” Takoda asked as the Cavalryman joined him.
“No, Sergeant, this inner circle has been quiet. We’ve flushed a few birds and rabbits, but we take that as a good sign.”
“Keep alert and don’t hesitate to warn if anything looks, or sounds suspicious.” Takoda ordered, still watching the bushes and knolls around of him.
He left the copse of trees, catching only a glimpse of one of the scouts’ horse.
A quarter mile ahead, he could see a group of mounted men. If his eyes hadn’t been so old, he would have made out how many from this distance. In his day, he did many a circuit as a scout. But now, age was slowly taking his sight and all he could make out was that there were mounted men gathered ahead. One of the scouts rode to meet him.
“Sergeant, we have some…….. well some people from the Roberton area who are saying that they are here to meet with the Captain.”
Are they town officials?” Takoda squinted towards the group.
“I don’t believe so, One appears to be a blacksmith, he carries two large hammers with ease, some are farmers, and I believe a baker.”
“What do they wish to relay to the Captain?”
“They wouldn’t say, Sir.”
“Which one is their leader?” Takoda tried to smile as he approached the group.
“The blonde woman, Sir.”
“Greetings.” Sergeant Takoda smiled to each of them. “I’m Sergeant at Arms Takoda, second in command of this detachment. How can I help you people?” his eyes looked to each one in turn. The Scout was right, they were all citizens of the town. Farmers, blacksmiths, bakers and the like.
“Sergeant Takoda,” The small blonde woman stood erect in her saddle. “We wish to speak with you and your superiors about a possible attack on the Princess Tonya, from Roberton.” She had the air of someone who was in control and confident, a confidence which normally came from a person twice her age.
“That is an interesting idea.” Takoda looked thoughtful, “And you are?”
“Taelah. …… Sergeant, we have reliable sources that say that the Duke of Roberton wishes to either kidnap the Princess if not kill her.”
Takoda nodded to her to go on.
“The Duke dabbles in the unholy bloody, magical arts. Some of the more powerful spells of such evil require the blood of a royal blood line or even the sacrifice of a royal.”
“How, Taelah, do you know of such unholy rites?”
“As I have said, Sergeant, we have reliable sources.” Taelah met his gaze as an equal.
This Taelah was telling the truth, but not all of it. Takoda thought. She is hiding something, she is holding something back. Takoda’s gaze left hers and searched the faces of the others with her. They met his gaze, some with worry, some anxious.
“Cavalryman, you and two others will accompany these guests back to meet with the Captain. You others, will continue to scout.” Takoda looked to the still nervous faces of the town folk. “Your claims are intriguing and should be explored further…… Please, come back to the procession so that we can speak further on this.” It wasn’t a question.
The town folk or Roberton fell in along side the Sergeant, while the three cavalry scouts fell in behind them.
Kadyr’s mount was lathered and breathing hard as he rode past the rear guard and the line of wagons in support of the Princess. Nevyre was just behind him. As he approached the coach carrying the Ambassadors, he slowed down to a trot and stroked his horse. There didn’t seem to be any outward apperance of trouble. The cavalry was at alert, but not tense. The procession had come to a stop and Sefu, the Captain’s favorite horse, stamped his hoof impatiently next to the Royal carriage.
“Yyan,” Kadyr called to one of the nearby cavalrymen. “Could you walk out and rub down these two?”
“Certainly, Sir.”
“What’s going on?” he asked Yyan as he swung down out of his saddle.
“I’m not too sure, Lieutenant. The Captain had a secondary perimeter established, then he went into speak with the Princess. A few minutes ago a whistler was shot from up front.” Yyan nodded the direction with his head. “Sergeant Takoda went to investigate, meanwhile we’ve been at full alert.”
“That’s all?” Kadyr asked.
Yyan shrugged his shoulders, “All I know, Lieutenant.” Yyan looked past him. “Here comes the Sergeant now. It looks like he has brought visitors.”
Nevyre handed his reigns off to Yyan as well. “What’s the big rush? ……. Oh wait, this is the Cavalry, it’s hurry up and wait.”
“Not now Nevyre. The Captain, wouldn’t have sent Grymm to get us unless something was up.”
Just then the door to the carriage opened and Rikki hopped down. He turned to the Princess and bowed, before closing the door.
“A bit formal” Kadyr muttered under his breath.
“Good, Kadyr, you are here.” Captain Kalhoun greeted, then scrubbed a hand through his hair.
“Sergeant Takoda’s bringing someone in from the forward scouts, Sir.” Kadyr indicated with his head and his eyes.
The Captain looked to where Takoda was riding up with a thoughtful, serious look on his face.
“So, Sergeant, what was the warning?”
“Captain, These are some good folk of Roberton, who are here to talk with us about a particular problem.” Takoda said, stressing the last two words.
“Hello.” The Captain greeted. “Are you thirsty, can we get you something to eat?”
“Not just now, Captain.” Taelah turned down the offer. “Is there someplace we can talk?”
“Sure. Would you mind if I signal this group to continue?”
Taelah shook her blonde head.
Captain Kalhoun signaled the lead guards, which started the caravan moving again.
“Captain, what’s going on? What’s the hold up?” Ambassador Zareb called from his carriage as it approached.
“Her Highness, needed to take care of some business and needed a break from the bumpy road, Ambassador. Everything is all right.” Captain Kalhoun waved back. The smile vanished from his face as he turned back to the visitors. “Would you mind if we left the roadway to talk?”
Rikki mounted Sefu and immediately felt more in control, being back on his friend’s back. He patted Sefu’s neck and rode a short ways out into the field. One of the returning scouts dismounted and handed the reigns to Kadyr, who nodded his thanks and leaped into the saddle.
“Captain,” Taelah started, “We have it from good, reliable sources, that the Duke of Roberton is planning on attacking you before you reach Roberton..”
“You do?” Captain Kalhoun raised an eyebrow.
Taelah ignored him and went on. “This attack will come in the guise of elven raiders. Their objective is to kidnap the Princess Tonya and take her back to the Duke.
“What ever for?” Captain Kalhoun played innocent.
“Well, Sir, that part will be a little harder for you to understand or believe.”
“Try me, Taelah.”
“The Duke plays with blood-magic and wishes to use her in a bloody ritual. Having access to Royal blood allows him to cast and use, more dangerous spells. So while Truno, and Riponia, are off trying to track down the elves who captured her, the Duke will be draining her life’s essence for unholy rites, or even worse, sacrificing her.”
“Why should I believe a word of this……. Coming from an elf?” Captain Kalhoun asked. An awkward moment fell over the group. “Your hat may be covering your pointed ears,” Rikki continued, “but your stature, eyes, and features give you away.”
“She’s telling the truth, Captain.” Blurted a man with arms of a blacksmith.
“And you are?” Captain Kalhoun asked.
“Jaklen, the Smith.” Jaklen looked ashamed of his outburst.
Rikki studied the man closely, as well as the others with him. Homemade, crude weapons, were held by most of them. A few carried, homemade, but well crafted bows and looked to know how to use them.
“Are you all from Roberton?” Captain Kalhoun inquired.
“And the outlying areas, Captain.” One of the farmers spoke up.
“Have any of you witnessed these blood-magic rituals?” Captain Kalhoun looked from one to the other. A few dropped their gaze.
“Many of our friends and townspeople are missing,” the smith charged.
“As well as our livestock.” A farmer added.
“There are a lot of strange..... evil things happening up there, Captain.” Another intoned.
“I’m sure there are all kinds of horrible things happening, but a charge of blood-magic? Without proof?......... Gentlemen, I can’t gallop into Roberton and arrest the Duke on a charge of witchcraft, especially one that is unfounded. “Captain Kalhoun paused, “Not to state the obvious, but we are Riponian, and this is the Kingdom of Truno. I have no authority here.”
“Captain, as Riponians, you are allowed to protect yourself while in Truno, are you not?” Taelah asked with a direct gaze.
“Yes, we are…….. If we are attacked.” Captain Kalhoun returned her hard gaze with one as equally solid.
“Then you should prepare to be attacked, Captain, because you will be, before the moon rises.
Captain Kalhoun took all of them in with his gaze. “Would you stake your life on that?”
“Yes Captain, I would.” Taelah said without pause.
“Aye, so would I.” Jaklen added. One by one the others added their assent.
Captain Kalhoun looked to Takoda. He paused then scrubbed his hand through his hair and looked to Taelah, “Then you will do so.”
The Roberton group exchanged worried glances to one another, wondering what the Riponian Captain meant by that last.
“Kadyr, take our guests over and see to their needs, get them some food and refreshment, I’m sure they are hungry, and their horses look like they could use a break.”
“Yes, Captain.” Kadyr saluted. He turned to the half-elf and her friends. “please, follow me.”
Once they were out of earshot, Rikki turned to Takoda, “What do you think?”
“You know me, Rikki, I don’t trust Elves.” Takoda looked out at the surrounding fields. “Even half-elves, but their warnings, correlate with our findings. And they are all willing to risk their lives by leaving their family and home to warn us, as well as to possibly fight with us.”
“Takoda, Inform Cavalryman Edwyn that he will need to report to me as soon as possible. He will be accompanying, her Highness in the carriage Rikki sighed, “First, I’ll need to speak with her Highness again.” Rikki paused for a moment, scrubbing his fingers through his hair, “Have a few men set up a small tent, just ahead of us. Her Highness will wish to change out of her riding dress, for the Duke’s greeting.”
“We are still going to walk into this trap?” Takoda questioned.
“Takoda wasn’t it you, who taught me that the best way to avoid a trap was by knowing its existence?” Rikki bit his lip. “When he returns, ask Grymm to prepare four horses for a five day scouting expedition. Blankets, food, etc... I’ll have further orders for him later.”
Takoda grimaced. “What do you have cooking, in that devious mind of yours.”
“The old bait and switch,” Rikki smiled to his old friend. “Let’s just hope that the Half-elf’s priorities are the same as ours.”
The Group from Roberton solemnly rode along with the entourage, not happy, but not upset with their predicament. At least the Riponian soldiers were hospitable enough to feed them some decent food. Although they received strange looks from the soldiers and entourage, they were greeted with smiles……. Something they hadn’t seen for a while in Roberton.
“Kadyr, I need to speak with you.” Nevyre said out of the side of his mouth as they rode forward in the line.
“What is it, Nevyre?” Kadyr asked once out of earshot of others.
“Let’s just say that I am familiar with one of those farmers.”
“Is he trustworthy?” Kadyr’s warning bells were sounding.
“Let’s just say that farming isn’t how he makes money.” Nevyre chuckled. Kadyr gave him a look of questioning. “He is a smuggler and dabbles in the black market.” Nevyre explained.
“So we are not to trust him?” Kadyr asked.
“Oh you can trust him. His very presence here says that this Duke is a bad person, at the very least bad for business.”
“Does he recognize you?” Kadyr studied his comrade.
“He recognizes me, but he hasn’t placed who I am or what I do.”
“Is there any possibility that they are leading us into a trap?” Kadyr cut to the chase.
“I don’t think so. No.” Nevyre shook his head.
“Which one is it?” Kadyr pressed.
“I would be very surprised if they were. The fact that he is traveling with Jaklen the Smith is proof enough of honest intentions. Jaklen is too honest, to be mixed up in anything even smelling crooked. And the farmer wouldn’t normally mix in the company of those like Jaklen”
“Thanks, Nevyre. I’ll pass this on to the Captain.”
“If you must.” Nevyre shook his head.
“Ambassadors, Ladies, stay in there, and keep those shutters closed.”
“Like Hell!” Kalgar roared. He jumped out of the carriage on the other side with his axe and ran forward a few paces so that he could see better.
“Ambassador, I don’t have time to argue.” Kadyr swore as more dark riders emerged from all around them. “I won’t be responsible for your death.. Get back in the carriage.” Kadyr ordered.
The wagon procession slowed down and came to a stop before the small tent erected just off the side of the road. Two Cavalrymen came forward and assisted Annyka and Monyka out of the carriage, followed by Tonya who was lifted and eased to the road.
“I believe you will find a nice assortment of gowns have been arranged for you, your Highness.” Rikki smiled at her from beside the tent opening.
“Thank you, Captain for arranging this dressing break.” Tonya winced as the pain shot up her leg.
Monyka and Annyka followed her into the tent. A rug on the ground held out some of the mud and cold. A large looking glass hung from a cross pole, while several gowns hung to either side of the looking glass. Against the back wall, standing next to a large dress trunk, and feeling like a cornered possum was Taelah.
She stiffly bowed to Tonya. “Your Highness.”
Tonya looked at the half-elf with a cool indifference. “You aren’t much of a likeness, except for your height and the color of your hair, but you’ll have to do.”
Taelah’s jaw began to ache with the amount of pressure she was applying to keep from saying something.
“Well let’s get this party started.” Monyka jumped in, sensing the tension. “Annyka could you start, by unbuttoning her back buttons, while I pull the pins out of her hair.” Monyka was taking charge of the situation before anyone else did. “Tail-uh, could you start pulling your clothes off too please?” Monyka asked sweetly. “I think the red dress will work best, your Highness. She can wear the hat that goes with it to help disguise her further.”
“What ever.” Tonya was curt.
“Captain, her Highness is dressed and ready to continue.” Annyka strode out of the tent and stood before the carriage.
“Thank you, my Lady.” Captain Kalhoun made a small bow to the girl, then signaled Edwyn to follow him to the tent entrance. “We’re ready for you, your Highness.” Captain Kalhoun called to the tent.
“This is never going to work.” Taelah snarled as she faked a limp out of the tent.
“Just keep your gaze on the ground ahead of you and don’t look to either side. No one should recognize you.” Captain Kalhoun whispered. He and Edwyn assisted the Princess into the carriage. Edwyn followed the Princess inside and sat opposite of her. Monyka came out the tent next and looked to Rikki with a worried glance.
“Come Annyka, we’ve kept the Captain waiting long enough.” She smiled to the young girl.
Several cavalrymen began tearing down the tent and putting it away as the procession began to move on.
“Be careful of her Highness’s chest of dresses.” Takoda ordered as he rode up from the Ambassador’s carriage. “In fact, she’ll probably need those this evening or tomorrow morning, why don’t you put that trunk on that last wagon there.” Takoda pointed. “That way it will be easily gotten to once we reach Roberton.”
Takoda made sure that the clean up crew was different from the set up crew. The two men who heaved the trunk up into the wagon would never know that it weighed much more than it did when it was placed inside the tent.
Tonya concentrated on her breathing. The pain in her leg was excruciating, and was becoming harder and harder to ignore. The darkness of the trunk didn’t bother her much, but the air becoming quickly stale did start to cause her to become claustrophobic. She dug her fingernails into her skin and focused on her breathing trying not to count the minutes that she was shut into this trunk. This danger that Dianthe had warned about, had better be real, or she was going to do something horrible to get back at being treated like luggage. Her mind slipped from breathing stale, humid air, to ways she could torture the Duke for having put her through this.
“Hold on your Highness, I’ll get you out in just a minute.” A voice called softly out to her.
A moment later the lid to the trunk was thrown open, blinding the cramped princess. Cool fresh air. Tonya inhaled deeply, relishing the sweetness of clean air.
“Help me out,” Tonya demanded of her rescuer. “My leg is killing me.”
A young man jumped up into the back of the wagon and hoisted the Princess out of the dress trunk and held her in place a moment so that the blood could circulate through her cramped and aching legs.
“Thank you, Cavalryman.”
“Do you remember what the Captain said?” Monyka looked Annyka in the eye.
“That we are to leave the carriage one by one and pretend that Princess Tonya is still riding in the carriage, although she is riding back in one of the wagons.” Annyka repeated what she was told earlier. “Do you really think that someone will attack us?” She asked.
“I don’t know.” Monyka darted a look over to Taelah.
“They will attack.” Taelah assured. Just as dusk settles, if my sources are correct. That is when they figure the soldiers will be most tired.”
“Alright Annyka.” Go ahead and join Rose, and remember don’t even tell her what is going on or the secret about Princess Tonya.”
Annyka nodded, she opened the carriage door and hopped down. Edwyn closed the door again.
Monyka looked at the Half-elf sitting across from her wearing Tonya’s gown. “In case no one else has said anything, I would like to say thank you for the warning and for volunteering to be a decoy.”
“I didn’t have much choice in the matter.” Taelah sighed.
“You could have stayed home this morning.” Monyka put her hand on the half-elf’s. “But you chose to make a difference. Thank you.”
Taelah’s heart skipped a beat. The only difference she was really choosing to do was to spy on these strangers so that she could be reunited with her father.
Monyka stood up, gathered her skirts and exited the carriage from the other side.
The two remaining occupants rode in silence for a bit. “So you are my guard.” Taelah snarled across the carriage at Edwyn.
“Yes. Your Highness.” Edwyn sneered. “You’ll have to forgive their manners, but the Captain and the Sergeant at Arms both have a problem with trusting Elves, even half-elves.” Edwyn eyed her and gave her a smile. “I’m under orders to kill you if you attempt to warn off or assist in the attack on this procession.”
“Or try to escape.” Taelah added.
“Or try to escape.” Edwyn confirmed.
“Why are you so special to be put to this task?” Taelah looked out the window at the passing scenery, ignoring it.
“Because I speak Elven.” Edwyn answered speaking a language that she seldom heard. His accent was thick and his syntax choppy, but he spoke the language well enough. Taelah was torn between wanting to converse with him in her father’s language and holding him in contempt.
“Not a bad design, this carriage.” Edwyn commented, checking out the surroundings. “Our Princess had a hand in it’s design you know.” Edwyn picked up a large leather bound book that was neatly tucked to one side. He thumbed through it, finding diagrams, illustrations, and charts along with detailed descriptions of machinery. “Wow, her Highness sure has peculiar tastes when it comes to some light reading.” Edwyn closed the book and gently replaced it. “Your Highness,” he addressed the half-elf. “this may be a long carriage journey. This is one of the smoothest carriages ever made, you may wish to take the opportunity to take a nap.”
The look Taelah gave him was full of hate. She slowly turned her gaze from him and refocused out the window.
Rikki watched the sun start to dip behind the hills. There were so many details to take care of and so little time. Fortunately he had good men who worked under him. Men that he had helped to train as well as those who have proven themselves in battle by his side. With men like that, he didn’t, or shouldn’t have to worry about details. Each knew their job and how it was supposed to be carried out. Kadyr was one of those who had fought with him and who he had trained. The young Lieutenant was approaching him from the end of the procession.
“The last of the scouts have been sent out, Sir.”
“How many do we have to guard the carriage?” Rikki asked.
“I’ve kept twenty to guard the Royal carriage and ten to help protect the Ambassadors and support team.”
“Is anyone suspicious?” Rikki asked.
“A few of the servants have questioned the lack of protection.” Kadyr answered. “I’ve explained to a few of servants who can fight that something was up, they are keeping weapons within reach.”
“I’d prefer that the servants and support group wouldn’t get involved.” Rikki shook his head.
“Sir, they all volunteered for this duty and knew when they signed up that there may be dangers involved..” Kadyr reassured.
“What of the Ambassadors?” Rikki scrubbed a hand through his hair.
“Zareb has been napping or worrying over political matters and is oblivious. Kalgar however, is aware and has his axe close at hand.” Kadyr started to chuckle. “When I told him that it would be safer if he stayed in the carriage with Zareb, he told me to go straight to the underworld.”
Rikki’s chuckle joined that of his Lieutenant. A stillness fell over them, and all that they could hear was the horses hooves in the drying mud and the creaking of wagons as they slowly made their way down the road.
“You know your orders?” Rikki looked to his Lieutenant. He knew that Kadyr did, he just wanted to reassure himself, along with the mental checklist he was reviewing in his mind.
“I’m to stay with the Ambassadors, servants and entourage, holding a defensive position, while you act as decoy with the Royal carriage.” Kadyr explained his part. “If we become separated, I am to finish off any attackers and then force a march to catch up to you and act as reinforcements if need be.” Kadyr paused. I’ve got a few men to assist Brother Tagyrt. He will be coming along behind, picking up any wounded, and meeting us in Bolton.”
“Pray to the Gods that this works.” Rikki commented absently as he watched the front of the entourage start to enter a ground hugging fog.”
“The ground is kind of cold for there to be fog, isn’t it? Sir.” Kadyr started to scan the fallow fields around him.
“If something happens to me, Lieutenant, you are to take command and get the Princess to safety, at all costs.” With that, Rikki spurred Sefu and galloped to join the carriage.
Sefu smelled something wrong before they even got to the ground hugging fog. It wasn’t until they were in it that Rikki figured out why his horse was acting so funny. The fog had a horrible smell to it. It was hard to see his men. He could see two of his cavalrymen double over their horses and loose the contents of their stomachs. It wasn’t just the men either, he could see that they were having trouble keeping their mounts from bolting. The odour was horrible it smelled metallic like something he’d smell on a battle field, it was the stench of old, putrid blood. It was constant and seemed to blot every other scent out. Rikki passed several of his men, keeping a tight rein on their horses and approached the carriage.
“What is this?” he tried to say………… at least he thought he did. He opened his mouth again. “What is this fog?” but nothing came out. He was sure that he had voiced it the second time, but nothing could be heard.
Sefu’s muscles twitched and his ears laid back. His eyes became wide with fright. Rikki, scared him self, patted his friend on the neck to try and reassure him. Sefu pranced to the side as a dark figure raced towards him swinging for Rikki’s head. Sefu’s fright along with some last minute reflexes not only allowed Rikki to keep his head, but stay on his horse. Rikki pulled his sabre from it sheath and blocked a second blow by yet another rider.
“We’re under attack!” he screamed. But again, nothing came out. No noise could be heard. He had felt his vocal cords vibrate and the air forced from his lungs but yet he could hear nothing.
Rikki spurred Sefu to catch up with the front of the carriage. The driver hung upside down, nearly dragging the ground, several arrows protruding from his chest. Another dark form seemed to appear out of no where in front of the Captain. He blocked two blows and ran the attacking Elf through. The pointed eared demon looked startled and fell from his mount. The carriage lurched from one side of the road to the other as the horses trotted unguided.
An Elf on the other side of the road, jumped from his mount onto the carriage and pulled himself into the drivers seat.
“Sheep shit!” Rikki cursed, without sound. He pulled a dagger from his boot and hurled it at the Elf. The Elf, crazed beyond comprehension reached his hands up to his neck where the dagger was buried and pulled it out. Blood spewed forth as the Elf lost his balance and fell from the carriage.
An arrow whizzed by the Captain and flew into the window of the carriage. A moment later the wooden shutters were thrown into place Several more arrows buried themselves into the carriage, a few into the shutters.
Kadyr watched as the Captain galloped into the strange fog. But something wasn’t right. As soon as Rikki was enveloped by the swirling vapour, the sound of his horses hoofs stopped.
“Hold!” Kadyr called out at the top of his lungs. “Stop and hold fast!”
The servants practically froze in place and several of the guards silently drew their sabres or notched their arrows.
Kadyr strained to hear noise from the front part of the caravan, but not a horse hoof, voice, or creak of a wheel could be heard.
Out of the mists a dark figure came racing down the line swinging at anything with in reach. One of the Cavalrymen flung a sabre up in time to block a killing stroke, but fell to the mud from the force that was behind the blow.
“Attack!” Kadyr called out. “We’re under attack!” As soon as the first word of the warning left his lips, the dark mysterious rider, fell from his horse with an arrow protruding from his throat.
Several others came riding out of the mist. Arrows whistled by Kadyr and found their homes in the attacking elves. Kadyr guided his horse over to the Ambassadors carriage.
“Ambassadors, Ladies, stay in there, and keep those shutters closed.”
“Like Hell!” Kalgar roared. He jumped out of the carriage on the other side with his axe and ran forward a few paces so that he could see better.
“Ambassador, I don’t have time to argue.” Kadyr swore as more dark riders emerged from all around them. “I won’t be responsible for your death.. Get back in the carriage.” Kadyr ordered.
“I will not return to face my King, with the knowledge that I didn’t do my duty as an ambassador and negotiate with these demon spawn!” with that, Kalgar swung his axe and cleaved through a horses, foreleg, causing the horse to flounder then to flip flank over head along with it’s pointed-eared rider. Kalgar ran over and decapitated the elf, then slit the screaming horse’s throat.
So far Skot’s archers were keeping most of the demons at a distance. Only a few were getting close to the servants and wagons, and they were being dealt with by the limited men he had.
Rikki screamed soundlessly as an arrow pierced his left arm. Another dark shape was fast approaching him. Rikki readied himself, but held his swing. The dark figure was too large to be an Elf. Sergeant Galyway threw up his shield to deflect an arrow, then flung it to land on top of the carriage. He turned his mount to come up between Rikki and the carriage before he matched Sefu’s gallop. Using battlefield sign language, he motioned to Rikki that the Cavalrymen were having trouble with their horses and a couple had been wounded thus far. The others were confused as what to do. He then reached over and snapped the shaft of the arrow sticking out of the Captain’s left arm. Rikki was glad that no one could hear him scream. Galyway then slid the rest of the arrow out of the Captains arm.
This was a surreal nightmare. He couldn’t see very far or in much detail, and there was no sound, no way to communicate. Elves suddenly popping out of the ground, or dropping from trees he had expected, but this? To be enveloped by a foul smelling fog that caused violent wrenching. A vapour in which no sound could be heard? If everything were to start moving in slow motion, he would know it as a nightmare, and wake himself up. The sharp, throbbing pain in his left arm was one of the things in his mind that kept him from believing that this was in fact a nightmare.
Rikki pointed to the empty driver’s seat of the carriage and pointed to Galyway, who nodded and lunged his heavily armoured frame over to the carriage. Another dark shape attacked, followed by three more.
Rikki blocked the initial assault and slashed behind him, slicing open the Elf’s ribs as he rode past. The next attacker swung but was just out of reach as he rode by. The third attacker swung low Sefu, seeing a sword being swung at him shied out of the way. Rikki’s sabre slid past the Elf’s low swing and punctured the chest of the demon attacker.
Galyway grabbed the reins to the team of horses and steered them into the middle of the road and snapped them into a run. An arrow bounced harmlessly off of his breast plate causing him to swear. He needed to concentrate on the road which became visible only a few feet ahead of the team. Another arrow buried its self into the carriage near his thigh.
More of the mounted heavies along with the cavalry regained control of their horses and regrouped around the Royal Carriage as it began to move faster and faster down the road.
The Captain of the Princess’s bodyguard didn’t feel alone anymore as his brothers in arms helped to deflect attack after attack against the carriage. Foul fog or not, fog that allowed sound or not, his men, the fighters of Riponia were starting to regroup and carry out their assignment in a more habitual manner. A behaviour that was as automatic as scratching an itch or blinking dust out of one’s eye.
As if breaking through a wave, the carriage and it’s protectors broke through the back of the mists and into clean, clear air. The steady thuds of their horses hooves sounded like rolling thunder compared to the absolute silence that they had just ridden through.
The Captain took a deep breath and yelled, hoping that his voice could be heard. “Make haste, and get the Princess to safety!”
Sergeant Galyway snapped the reins again and again, urging the team of white horses to take on more speed. Arrows now came from behind them as the carriage and it’s company made it past the ambush that didn’t quite do it’s job.
Captain Kalhoun swore to himself as he caught sight of the road ahead of him. Trees were closing in around the road, making it impossible to see any impending dangers. “Sound the bugle for reinforcements!” he ordered, hoping that his Corporal was still with them.
The sweet sound of the horn calling for help was a relief to his nerves. He just hoped that his reinforcements were close enough to arrive in adequate time to save his men, unknowingly being used as decoys. “Sound it again, Corporal!”
They were approaching the darkness of the trees more rapidly then Captain Kalhoun had first thought. “Watch for another ambush!” he called. Rikki dared a look behind him and saw that their attackers were starting to slow their pursuit.
“The road is blocked!” one of the forward riders called a warning. Captain Kalhoun turned to see the Cavalryman’s horse jump over a large shadow laying across the road.
“Stop the carriage!” Captain Kalhoun roared. “Rally around the Princess!”
Sergeant Galyway pulled hard on the reins as the team of horses decelerated. The company of Riponian guards circled the wagon, their four-legged friends heaved, as they tried to catch their breaths. Steam rose from their over heated bodies as their riders strained to see in the dark copse of trees, surrounding the road. Their sabres, wet with blood were drawn and at the ready. Those with bows had arrows nocked in anticipation for their Captain’s order.
“Lay down your arms, Captain.” A voice thick with accent called from the dark trees. “You are surrounded. No more need to die. We only wish the Princess.”
Captain Kalhoun scanned the trees where the voice was calling, but could see nothing. “I’m sorry, more of you will have to die, for I will not allow you to take her Highness.” He challenged forcefully.
Out of the corners of his eyes, Captain Kalhoun could see his men. They stood taller, proud in their saddles, knowing that their Captain would protect the future monarch of their country, even if it cost him his life. Tall, proud and tense. Muscles bunched, in anticipation, nerves on fire, ready for anything that might happen. They sat upon their mounts like hunting saber-cats ready to pounce with blinding speed.
“Please, Captain. Would you truly risk the lives of these fine young men, their futures, for one princess? What of their wives? Their children?”
“You obviously don’t know the stubbornness of Riponians.” Captain Kalhoun smiled back. “Especially the tenacity of the Riponian Cavalry. We are so rebellious that our great King, Tobias, sends us to Truno to patrol its borders.” A few of the Cavalry smiled at that. “So come and die upon our sabres, our arrows. For we shall not yield to you, and you shall not have her Highness…….. or are there too few of you left to carry out such a task?”
“Captain, we heard your bugle call for your reinforcements.” The voice called out again, “If you can call a few men guarding untrained servants reinforcements. Please Captain, stop stalling and throw down your arms. Your reinforcements are a mile or two behind you, and there are too few of them to save you, your men, or your precious princess.”
As if on cue and not far off, a bugle sounded a charge. The sound of the horn was quickly followed by several bird calls from various parts of the woods. There were so many types of bird sounds that Rikki felt like he was in an Aviary of one of the Noblemen of Truno. The bird sounds stopped abruptly then a howl emerged from the trees. Arrows whistled through the air and hit horses, men and carriage. At almost the same time. Elves burst through the undergrowth or dropped out of trees with knives and short swords swinging in what seemed an all out charge to get to the Princess.
Swords catching the light of the moon, winked and shone as they were swung or plunged into an enemy. Sergeant Galyway found himself being attacked on three fronts. It was all he could do to twist away from one and swing his sword in a large arc to try and fend off this attackers.
Captain Kalhoun could now hear the thundering of horses hooves as his reinforcements charged into the copse of trees and joined the battle forcing their attackers to fight on two fronts. His thoughts became fragmented. He was fending off an attacking elf with one part of his brain, and hoping that Tonya was all right with the other.
“Sergeant, can we take a break? My leg is throbbing horribly.” Tonya begged.
“I’m sorry, your Highness, we need to make as much speed as we can. It is getting dark and we need to reach the ferry.” Takoda said softly. “We need to get you across the river as soon as we can. Captain Kalhoun and Lieutenant Kadyr are trying to keep the diversion as long as they can. To give us time to get you into the Kingdom of Thame.”
“Just ten minutes, Sergeant. Ten minutes won’t matter that much.” Tonya continued.
Takoda looked to Nevyre. “How much farther is it to this hidden ferry?”
“Perhaps another mile.” Nevyre looked around him, “Once we reach the river, I can get better bearings.” Nevyre smiled. “I agree with, her Highness, Sergeant. Ten minutes won’t matter too much at this juncture. I’m sure if this farce is working, that your fellow soldiers are having fun killing lots of Elves, while we close ever closer to our goal.”
“Grymm.” Sergeant Takoda called behind them.
“Yes Sergeant.” Grymm rode up to them.
“We are going to take a break. Her Highness needs to rest her leg. I would like you to keep guard.”
“Yes Sergeant.” Grymm smiled to Tonya before turning his horse away to scan the rolling hills around them.
Nevyre was assisting Tonya out of her saddle by the time Sergeant Takoda turned back to his charge.
“Here you are, Highness.” Nevyre soothed as he helped lay her to the ground. He reached up and grabbed a blanket from behind her horse and tucked it under her arm and shoulder.
“Thank you, Nevyre.” Tonya grunted as she shifted her leg to a more comfortable position.
“Is it muscle pain, your Highness?” Nevyre inquired, looking at the Princess dressed in the pants of the half-elf.
“Mostly. But there is some deeper pain, a kind of sharp aching.”
Nevyre reached his hand towards her leg. “May I?” he asked.
“Sure. It always seems to help.” Tonya smiled weakly.
Nevyre laid his hands upon the Princess’s leg and began to probe a bit, then began to slowly work the muscles. Tonya laid back and closed her eyes, a mixture of pain and relief passed over her face.
“If this ferry is so secret, Nevyre, how do you know of it?” Tonya inquired without looking at him.
“Your Highness, I am in the business of knowing things and knowing people.” Nevyre looked up from her leg. “People who don’t often associate with Royalty, unless they are being tried or sentenced.”
Tonya opened her eyes and met his. “So you are a criminal?”
“I’m more of a trader, your Highness.” Nevyre’s fingers worked on a knot in her calve. “I trade in goods as well as information.” Nevyre began to chuckle. “You might ask your Sergeant at Arms how well I know my trade.”
“So you traded something to find out about this ferry?” Tonya probed. She stiffened slightly. “Right there. Yes, right there is where it hurts.” Tonya moaned as Nevyre’s thumb worked out a knot.
“The ferry is one of several ways to cross into Truno without stopping at the borders to pay fees and bribes when bringing certain items into the country.”
“You mean illegal items?”
“I mean special items as well as items that are frowned upon by Trunonian officials.”
“Such as?” Tonya bit her lip to keep from moaning as the trader used the palm of his hand to push and rub.
“Well, certain Aukai fish poisons for one.” Nevyre smiled as the Princess looked coldly at him. “As well as hard to obtain items, such as the teeth of the great white bears in the icy north, or Elven crafted jewellery.”
“Elven jewellery isn’t illegal.” Tonya protested.
“But it is hard to come by and frowned upon by Trunonian nobility.” Nevyre started working on the outside of her thigh.
“Just watch where you put those hands.” Tonya warned.
“Your Highness, do you really think that I would try something that …… with your Sergeant at Arms sitting right over there and his lackey not far away?”
“You are a criminal, you would try to get away with anything, its in your nature.”
“It is in my nature.” Nevyre agreed, “however, so is using my head.”
“How ever did you meet and befriend a person like Lieutenant Kollyns?” Tonya wondered aloud.
“Kadyr wasn’t always a cavalryman, your Highness. In fact there was a time when Kadyr and I used to be in business together.” Nevyre sighed. “He however, didn’t have the moral fortitude that goes with this kind of business.”
“I find it hard to believe that Lieutenant Kollyns was once a trader such as you.”
“Oh, he was……. He could have been a great purveyor of inconvenient objects. He has a way of figuring out solutions to complex puzzles. Even seemingly hopeless ones.” Nevyre pulled his hands away from the Princess and looked her in the eye. “Who do you think came up with this bait and switch and switch again?”
“I thought you were the one with the underground knowledge of the area.” Tonya looked a bit surprised.
“I do. Once he figured out what might happen back there on the road, he asked me if there were any covert traffic lanes around that we might use. It was your Lieutenant who is behind this, your Highness.” Nevyre looked around at their surroundings, which he could barely make out in the dusk. “I’m just your guide.” Nevyre stood and looked down at the Riponian princess, sitting in the grass. “So who is the conniving underhanded person? Your Lieutenant? Or your guide?” Nevyre offered her his hand to assist her back to her feet.
Tonya looked at it with new interest. After a few seconds, she took his hand and allowed him to help her to her feet. Nevyre boosted her up into her saddle before mounting his own.
Takoda came up beside them his horse as silent as the wind in the grass.
“Oh, before I forget, your Highness.” Nevyre looked to Takoda, before looking back to the Princess. “From now until we get to Bolton, you are not Princess Tonya, nor will we address you as such. You will be the Lady Efrata, a noble woman of Truno who is escaping an arranged marriage to an old, bitter, man.” Nevyre watched as Tonya’s serious face registered the cover story and Takoda nodded his assent. “You are hoping to make your way to your cousin’s estate just outside of Evalynton in Blaire.”
Why do we need such a deception?” Tonya looked from one to the other.
“Lets just say that some of the people that we will meet and have dealings with might take advantage of a wayward Princess.” Nevyre sniffed at the air. “Smell that?” Nevyre asked the old Sergeant.
“Yes, how far do you think?” Takoda asked.
“Smell what?” Tonya inquired.
“The river, my Lady.” Takoda stressed the title then looked around for Grymm.
“You can smell the river?” Tonya shook her head in disbelief “All I smell is horse and grass.”
“Once you become accustomed to horse and grass, you will begin to pick up on more subtle scents, such as rivers, my Lady.” Nevyre took the lead again.
*****
“Where is she?” Monyka demanded. “I am her maid, her personal assistant. I have every right to know where she is.”
Lieutenant Kollyns looked to the beautiful young lady who he found himself falling in love with. The brunette beauty now stood in front of him with hands on her hips and fire smouldering in her eyes. “She is safe, Monyka. That is all I can tell you at this time.” Kadyr looked up as another wagon loaded with provisions, servants and wounded rolled by. “In order to ensure her safety I am under orders to move this group of wagons as quickly as I can to catch up with the main attachment and the Captain.”
“She was supposed to be back here with the servants.” Monyka stomped her foot. Are you telling me, that she was left up with the main group?”
“I can not tell you anything at this time, My Lady.” Kadyr was starting to loose his calm. “If I tell you anything, it will put her at risk, so do not ask again. Just know that she is safe for the time being.”
Monyka ground her teeth, spun around in the muddy road and mounted a horse which she spurred into a gallop to catch up with the others.
“Brother Tagyrt.” Kadyr called out.
The brother looked up with a tired, almost hollow look.
“What is our status?”
“A few wounded, ah……. None…….none too serious……..”
“Good, good.” Kadyr cut him off. I’m going to have four men stay with you to assist you and the wounded. Meet us in Roberton as soon as you can. I have to catch this group up to the Captain, in case they need reinforcements.”
Brother Tagyrt’s eyes were big with fright and worry.
“Don’t worry Brother, you’ll be safe bringing up the rear. You aren’t their target, Princess Tonya is.”
Rikki opened the door to the Royal carriage. “Are you alright in there?” he asked.
“A bit tossed about, but over all a smooth ride, Captain.” Edwyn commented.
“Did she give you any problems?” Rikki asked, nodding towards the other passenger.
“Not a bit. I think she was just as scared as we were.” Edwyn stepped out of the carriage.
“Please stay where you are, Highness.” Rikki instructed Taelah. “We’ll head on into Roberton, shortly. I need to have a few words with the Duke there.” Rikki turned to have a cavalryman rip open the left sleeve of his coat and dab at his wound with a wet cloth.
“It doesn’t look too serious, Sir.” The cavalryman re-dipped the cloth and cleaned the wound up a bit more. This will take care of it until we stop for the night.” The cavalryman took a clean cloth and wound it around the Captain’s arm, binding both wounds.
“Get all that can ride and wield a weapon on their horses. We’re going to pay the Duke an over due visit.”
“Skot, send two men back to meet with Lieutenant Kollyns. He is racing to catch up. “ Rikki instructed. “Tell him that he can relax his pace, but he is to push through Roberton. Buy fresh horses, if he has to, but he is not to stop in Roberton.”
“Yes Sir.” Skot turned to his duty.
Captain Kalhoun turned to face up the road. “Why isn’t this tree cleared yet!!!” he demanded.
The six men chopping at the large tree doubled their efforts.
“You six stay here and get this tree cleared. Everyone else, mount up! We’re moving out!” Rikki called above all the noise. “When you’re done with this tree, I want two of you to stay here and care for our wounded. Stay with Lieutenant Kollyns and advise him of what happened. The other four….. catch up as fast as you can. I’m going to need you in Roberton.” With that Captain Kalhoun mounted Sefu and made his way around the tree. “Move out!” he called and urged Sefu into a slow gallop. Yeoman Bayley rode up beside him.
“How many are at the bridge?” Captain Kalhoun asked.
“Thirty, Sir. Except for the few assigned to Lieutenant Kollyns, the rest were divided up between me and yourself.”
“Do we have any intelligence gathered on Roberton?” Captain Kalhoun asked.
“Very little, Sir.” Sergeant Galyway joined them. It is primarily a way station for goods coming in and out of Thame. It’s fortifications are pretty minor since Thame and Truno have never been at war. The Garrison only has a few Trunonian soldiers, the rest are conscripts and mercenaries bought by the Duke.”
“How many?” Rikki asked.
“Unkown, Sir. But probably less than a company. They don’t get many raids up here.”
“Captain, are we going to leave the Princess out here with only a couple of cavalrymen to protect her?” Yeoman Bailey voiced concern.
“The Princess isn’t in the carriage, Skot. It’s that half-elf, Taelah. she’s a decoy.” Captain Kalhoun whispered to his archer.
“Then where is the Princess?” Skot was sounding alarmed. “Not back with the unarmed servants?”
“She is safe, Skot.” Captain Kalhoun tried to calm his Yeoman. “She is with Takoda and Grymm I wanted to make sure that this Duke can’t get to her.”
“Are you sure that the Duke is behind this?” Skot asked.
“That is one of the things we’re going to find out tonight.” Captain Kalhoun said. “Skot what are the major signs of blood magic being used?”
“Self mutilation, blood shot eyes, the draining as well as the burning of blood.”
“Have you ever seen blood magic being used?” Captain Kalhoun pressed.
“No Sir. Just know what they tell us in officer training.” Skot shook his head.
“Galyway?” Captain Kalhoun posed the question to the heavy fighter.
“I’m still not sure I believe in the stuff.”
“Oh, it exists. Once, while I was doing some reconasense in the woods to the south of here, I witnessed a ritual being preformed. Animals can be sacrificed for small spells, but for the more detailed and stronger spells, human blood as well as human sacrifice is warranted. It isn’t often that the blood magicians will brave a human sacrifice. People tend to get touchy when friends and loved ones start to go missing, but when the need is great enough You can be sure that they can find a victim in the streets of any town. After all who’s going to miss the town beggar or crazy person?” Captain Kalhoun looked behind him to reassure he had most of his men with him. “What did that fog smell like to you?” he posed.
“Disease, or rotten meat.” Skot answered.
“Old blood, like after a long bloody battle.” Seargeant Galyway blew air out his nose, trying to rid himself of the memory.
Captain Kalhoun slowed the pursuit as they approached the ancient stone bridge. Across the bridge the road slowly made its way up a hill in which the first lights in the windows of Roberton could be seen.
“Is it clear?” Captain Kalhoun called out to the dark woods.
“All clear Captain.” A voice announced. All around them the Cavalry and Heavy fighters of Riponia materialized from the shadows. They mounted quickly and gathered around their Captain.
“As you may have guessed by now, we have been attacked. Their weren’t many casualties and the Princess is safe. But we now have the opportunity to stop these kinds of attacks from plaguing this area. “ Captain Kalhoun paused and looked around him. “There is a possibility that the one perpetrating these gross attacks is the Duke himself. So we are going to ride in and do a snatch and grab.” Another pause as he let that sink in. “The most important detail in this raid is that there has been blood magic at work. So if you see anyone using blood magic, grab them ……… even if it’s the Duke or his ninety year old mother………Galyway, what’s the lay out of the town?”
“One main road, this one. The Duke’s Estate is on the North side of town looking down over it. A tree lined lane winds up to it. Not much in the way of fortifications…….. there hasn’t been fighting or a war up in this area in memory. The town has a garrison that is staffed by mostly the Dukes men. Mercs and the like. Shouldn’t be too much of a problem.”
“The towns people here are terrified. Try to leave them alone as much as possible. They are as much victims as we have been……… Galyway take ten men and subdue the garrison. Once that is done meet us up at the Estate. Skot I want you and your best scouts to proceed us as fast as you can. Take out anyone on the walls or that can raise an alarm. I’ll explain it all to King Talison and Queen Dianthe later. I want this done quickly……… I want to be back on the road to Bolton by the time the moon has reached it’s zenith………. Understand?”
A murmur of assent went up from all around him. Sergeant Galyway was already calling out the names of men he wanted while Yeoman Bailey was doing the same. Before he knew it, Skot and the scouts were already across the bridge and splitting up.
“You can see an object by not looking at it?” Tonya asked a bit confused.
“I’m not sure how it works, my Lady,” Takoda went on. “But in the dark the sides of your vision works better.”
“Is that how Dwarves and Elves see in the dark?” Tonya inquired.
“How it was described to me, was that in the dark,” Takoda tried to describe something he had never experienced, “Dwarves see things in shades of black and white. The closer something is to light or giving off light the brighter it is.” Takoda paused. “I’m not sure how Elves see in the dark. I’ve never befriended one to ask?”
“Not lost, my Lady, merely redirected.” Nevyre smiled.
“What do you mean.?”
“See how the bank of the river here is all marked up with hoof prints and the trees are scuffed with rope marks?” Nevyre pointed to them as he spoke.
Tonya squinted in the dark to make out the markings that he was pointing to. “Yes.”
“That means that this was the site for the ferry crossing, but they have moved it.” Nevyre smirked.
“Why would they move it?” Tonya asked.
“Well first off, we had that flood a few days ago. That alone would cause them to cut the lines and move to a more protected place along the river. Second off, they move it periodically so that they don’t get caught. People use this ferry so that they can transport goods between borders without paying taxes or tariffs. That practice is looked down upon by the local officials.”
“Then how are we supposed to know where they moved it to?” Tonya asked.
“They always leave a sign. I just have to find it.”
“What kind of sign are we looking for, Nevyre?” Grymm asked.
“Something out of place, or looks to have been placed in a pattern on purpose. Markings on trees, sticks or rocks placed in a pattern…..”
“How about reeds all bent up stream?” Grymm asked.
“Where?” Nevyre looked to the Cavalryman. Grymm walked to the river bank where the churned up sand and mud disappeared into the water. “There.” Grymm pointed.
Nevyre looked to where he was pointing. four reeds had been broken and bent all were pointing up stream, against the current.
“Good job, Grymm.” Nevyre clasped the young man across the shoulder. The new ferry landing is down river.”
“Down river?” Takoda questioned. “The reeds are pointing up river.”
“Exactly.” Nevyre smiled. “Because people of the law would interpret it exactly as you have. However, people in my line of work tend not to trust people in your line of work so we are occasionally misleading.” Nevyre smiled up at the Sergeant. “It isn’t far. The four reeds signify that it is just half a league down stream.” Nevyre swung back upon his horse.
“I sure hope you are right.” Takoda grimaced. “It is already dark. The Pri….. The lady doesn’t do well on long horse rides and we still have a ways to go.”
“It’ll be just fine, Sergeant. Trust me.” Nevyre’s smile flashed in the moon light, taking the lead.
“Yeah, Sergeant. Trust him.” Grymm snickered.
With only a few obstacles that they had to ride inland to avoid. The small party spotted a few lights in the trees next to the river.
“Let me go ahead and warn them of your coming.” Nevyre cautioned the three Riponians. “These ferry men and traders can be a little skittish.”
“I wonder why?” Takoda mocked a surprise.
Tonya giggled. “Nevyre, I could use a break, can I get down and rest my leg?”
“My Lady, I’m afraid that this is not the moment for you to become fragile on us. Can you stay a horse for just a little bit longer? I think it would be safer if you took your break once we were a half league on the other side of the river.” Nevyre bowed slightly to the Princess.
“Fine. Just hurry up so we can get on with this.” Tonya shifted in her saddle and rubbed at her leg.
Nevyre slowly rode through the trees towards the lantern.
“May I assist you with that, My Lady?” Takoda asked.
“You can try.” Tonya sighed.
“Grymm keep an ……”
“An eye out for danger. Yes Sir.” Grymm finished the request.
Takoda, using the palm of his hand pressed in on the muscles of her leg, rubbing is slowly trying to relieve the cramping muscles. “Is this helping?” Takoda looked up to his Princess.
“A little. A break would help more.” Tonya gritted her teeth as his hand moved over a sore spot.
“Nevyre is right. Once we get over the river and away from the ferry a bit. We can stop. Perhaps even get a few hours of sleep.”
“Where?” Tonya grunted. “We are in the middle of the forest.”
“You’ll have to try a new experience, it’s called camping.” Takoda said. “It’s how your soldiers sleep when out in the field. They don’t normally get to stay in inns. They usually have to sleep where ever they find room. Sometimes laying down in a muddy hole.”
“How can anyone sleep in a wet muddy hole?” Tonya asked.
“If you are tired enough, you can sleep anywhere.”
“Nevyre’s coming back.” Grymm warned.
Takoda stopped working on her leg and eagerly waited for Nevyre to re-join them.
“Okay, Lady Efrata. I’ve spoke to Dale about taking you across. He agreed for five silver. You can have your manservant pay him once we are aboard the ferry.”
“Five silver?” Takoda gasped. “We could have booked a ride on a river boat for close to that.”
“Yes, you could have.” Nevyre interrupted. “And had state rooms. But then everyone in Roberton, Bolton, and even down in Sandpoint and Cleveland rapids would know who was riding the boat and where she was going.” Nevyre paused to allow them to digest that. “Now Dale is very sympathetic to Lady Efrata’s plight and will not only make sure that she gets across this river safely and dry, but that no one with in twenty leagues will know that she even came this way.”
“Five silver.” Takoda shook his head as he dug into his purse. “This better be a damn smooth river crossing for five silver.”
“We have to wait here a few more minutes to let a trader and his goods pass by.” Nevyre held them in place. “People around here trust Dale because he is discreet. He’ll give us a whistle when he is ready for us to board.”
Takoda sighed heavily. “Nevyre, do you know of anyplace on the other side where we might find some sleep. Her hi…. Ah…. Lady Efrata is quite saddle sore and could use a break.”
“I’m not too familiar with the woods on that side.” Nevyre shook his head. “We might find a hunter’s cabin, or woodcutter’s shed.”
“I have already informed her that we may have to cold camp tonight.”
A whistle sounded from the river.
“Our turn. “ Nevyre smiled. “I’ll keep an eye out for a place for us to bed down.” Takoda urged his horse forward.
“Oh, by the way.” Nevyre whispered out to him. “You are Lady Efrata’s manservant and Grymm you are her page.”
“I’ve been demoted to a page?” Grymm scowled.
“It was that or her fop.” Nevyre defended with a big smile.
The group broke through the underbrush to a trail that led to the riverbank. A large square raft with rope railings butted up against the shore where the grass had been trampled and churned into the mud. A lantern hung from a branch in a tree.
“Welcome.” A large greasy man greeted them. His un kept hair was quite thin and stuck out from his head a strange angles. His eyes were a bit yellow, showing signs of liver disease. “I have heard of your situation, My Lady. Be at ease, my boys will get you across quickly and safely.” He swept his meaty hands towards the raft. Where three adolescents sat on some crates, leaning against the rope railings.
Tonya gave the man a cold, bland smile and urged her horse onto the ferry.
“Your payment.” Takoda dropped the silver into Dale’s meaty hands. He then followed Tonya onto the ferry. One of the boys had gotten up and was helping to guide Tonya’s horse to stand towards the middle of the raft.
Grymm stayed his horse just shy of the ferry awaiting the others placement.
“You’re right, she is a bit priggish.” Dale smirked to Nevyre.
“I think it’s in the blood.” Nevyre smiled back. “You should have met her mother.” He rolled his eyes. “I’m surprised she could even produce an heir.”
Dale chuckled with the guide. “That cold, eh?”
“I’d rather sleep with one of the great white bears in the North.” Nevyre patted the greasy man’s back. “Thanks for helping us out Dale. If everything works out well in Blaire. I’ll be back with a mule train, looking for your ferry.”
“I’ll be here…… somewhere.” Dale grinned. “Safe journey, friend.”
One of the boys took Nevyre’s horse’s bit and started guiding him on to the ferry beside the others. Once the horses were loaded and tied off in the center. The three boys took up stations along one rail and grabbed a thick rope with gloved hands and locked across their shoulder and began walking across the ferry deck, pulling the ferry away from the riverbank.
Tonya could feel the Raft’s bottom drag across the bottom and then suddenly become free and floating. With two more pulls the ferry began to pick up momentum in the deeper water. Tonya could feel the current as it tried to drag the ferry with it down stream. She could hear the water as it churned against the edges. A light on the opposite shore slowly started to become closer and closer as the ferry glided towards it. Like a firefly drawn towards a flame, She thought.
“My Lady.” Takoda said softly as not to startle her. “There will be a bit of a jarring bump as we land. I just wanted to warn you.”
“I’m sure I will be fine, Thank you.”
The three boys stopped pulling on the rope as they neared the riverbank, allowing the ferry to slowly glide closer and closer. One of the boys took the rope railing down about the same time as the ferry’s momentum pushed its bulk up on to the shallow gravel bar. Another boy jumped ashore and picked up a large plank, which he dragged to span the distance between the ferry and the riverbank.
“Okay, My Lady.” Takoda whispered, “It is safe to depart.”
Tonya nudged her horse and crossed the plank and reined in under the lantern hanging in the tree upon this shore.
“Thank you lads.” Nevyre tossed them each a copper and rode up next to the Princess. “How far is the trail from here?” he called over to the boys on the ferry.
“Ahead and to the North.” The older of them called out. “You can’t miss it even in the dark.”
The foursome quickly fell into their order with Nevyre taking the lead, Takoda following with Tonya and Grymm taking up the rear.
“How can you see where you are going?” Tonya hissed.
“Use your peripheral vision.” Takoda explained. “If you look directly at an object in the dark, you won’t be able to see it, but if you look next to it, you will see it out the sides of your eyes.”
“You can see an object by not looking at it?” Tonya asked a bit confused.
“I’m not sure how it works, my Lady,” Takoda went on. “But in the dark the sides of your vision works better.”
“Is that how Dwarves and Elves see in the dark?” Tonya inquired.
“How it was described to me, was that in the dark,” Takoda tried to describe something he had never experienced, “Dwarves see things in shades of black and white. The closer something is to light or giving off light the brighter it is.” Takoda paused. “I’m not sure how Elves see in the dark. I’ve never befriended one to ask?”
Takoda could hear Grymm snickering behind him.
“Nevyre, “ Takoda called ahead. “How far until we find a place to camp?”
“I want to get a bit further inland, and then off this mule trail. Say quarter to half a league.” Nevyre called over his shoulder.
“It’s a little farther than that.” An unfamiliar voice stated from the path ahead of them.
Nevyre swore and pulled his rapier from its sheath.. He could hear Takoda drawing his sabre as well.
The streets of Roberton were deserted as Captain Kalhoun and his men raced through. Not one candle flickered in a window, even though dark shapes could be made out, watching from behind curtains or peering over window sills.
Rikki’s mind became numb and yet as sharp as ever. Over the clattering of his horses hooves, he could hear the claws of a dog as it skittered out of the way. Could feel the wind blowing in from the North East, causing the budding leaves on the trees to shiver. His hearts beat was calm and steady, no longer the manic beat that it had while engaged within the noxious fog.
His two forward men slowed their mounts down and turned North up a the private street that was to lead to the Duke of Roberton’s house. The lane was gravelled with white quarts rock . The sound of the horses hooves changed to more of a crunching sound as they entered the lane which was lined with large maple trees, their leaves just starting to sprout after the winter’s sleep. Rikki’s eyes scanned back and forth amongst the trees. Archers hidden behind a few of these massive tree trunks would make for an ideal ambush. Flickering lights as the end of the lane came into view as they neared enough to see through the towering iron gates leading to the immense estate house that had surely been handed down through many generations of Trunonians.
Rikki’s eyes quickly scanned the tops of he stone wall surrounding the estate. Making sure that Yeoman Bailey’s scouts had cleared any prying eyes. The towering wrought iron gate was an incredible display of dwarven artisanship. Scrolls and flowers, vines and even birds were shaped out of iron and woven together in a very tasteful way, showing the family to have had wealth.
Inside the gates the gravel lane circled a bed of what looked to be roses. Large braziers lit the oversized staircase which led up to soaring double doors made of oak and embellished with the same scroll work as the gates. Skot waited for him on the top step. Captain Kalhoun quickly signalled for several of his men to circle to the back of the house from each side. He then reigned Sefu in at the base of the steps and jumped down.
“There has been no sign of guards or watchmen, Sir.” Skot reported in a hushed voice. “As the scouts approached the house, we saw a few house servants scramble inside, but nothing since.”
“No resistance?” Rikki scrubbed a hand through his hair.
“None, Sir.” Skot replied.
“Well lets try this the friendly way first.” Captain Kalhoun pulled on a cord just to the side of the massive doors. Inside a large, deep, bell announced their presence. Rikki’s ears strained to hear if anyone was approaching the door from the other side.
His men, sabres drawn bows at the ready flanked both sides of the stairs. A few peered into leaded glass windows, ready for any movement. After a few moments, Rikki pulled on the cord again. This time he motioned for several of the heavy fighters to use a large piece of wood as a battering ram The deep bell rang again, but seemed to be background noise to the sharpness of the wood slamming into the double doors. The doors opened with the first strike. Archers, still mounted, pulled their bowstrings taught in anticipation as the doors swung inward. The heavy fighters dropped the battering ram and charged into the room ready for an attack. Several cavalrymen followed in behind them. Captain Kalhoun walked in, the calm state still hovering about him. The foyer that they were standing in was lit by a silver chandelier laden with lit candles, as if the owner were expecting them. Polished marble tiles covered the floor in a herringbone pattern while large bouquets of cherry blossoms were arranged in urns around the room, welcoming the armoured men with cheer.
“What is the meaning of this intrusion!” a voice called.
Captain Kalhoun’s gaze followed a curving staircase up to see a well dressed man standing on the second from the top stair.
“Are you the Duke of Roberton?” Captain Kalhoun demanded.
“I should say not. I’m his man servant, Lewis.”
“Lewis, could you please tell me where the Duke is at present?” Captain Kalhoun suppressed a shiver. This man gave him the same feeling that an elf did.
“His Grace had to leave on some urgent, personal, business.” Lewis was on the edge of sneering “You still haven’t answered to why you are attacking his Grace’s Estate house.”
“I’ll have his Grace explain it to you once we have found him.” Captain Kalhoun shot back. He looked to his men. “Search the place, and be careful not to destroy anything other then the quiet. Ask anyone you find to allow you to escort them back here.” Captain Kalhoun watched in satisfaction as his men quickly and quietly broke off into twos and began searching the house.
“What right does the Riponian army have to search his Grace’s estate!” Lewis exclaimed. He still hadn’t moved from his location, but he seemed even more ridged than he had a moment ago.
“Under his Majesty Talison’s treaty with Riponia, I have the right to take any and all measures I see fit to ensure the safe passage of her Royal Highness, Princess of Riponia…. That includes making sure that places that she is invited to stay at are safe.”
“His Grace, will no doubt be informing their Majesties of your heavy handed approach, Captain.” Lewis pointedly ignored the twelve cavalrymen who slid by him to search the upstairs floors.
“Lewis, how long have you been employed by his Grace?” Captain Kalhoun asked pointedly.
“I have been his Grace’s manservant for almost ten years.” Lewis stated with arrogance.
By ones and twos, servants were escorted into the main foyer by the cavalrymen, who then returned to search for more. Captain Kalhoun kept his eyes upon the manservant. “Lewis, could you please come down here and join these good people?” Captain Kalhoun’s voice dictated that it was not a request. Only when Lewis began to slowly descend the stairs did the Ripoinian Captain look over the servants.
They were all young, none older than their mid-twenties. All looked to be underfed and worked hard. A few had dark circles under their eyes and all looked to be quite frightened. The Captain noticed a few glance nervously to Lewis before looking back down at the floor in front of them.
Captain Kalhoun walked up to a young, frightened girl, who looked to be in her late teens. She looked especially frightened. She almost shook as he approached her.
“What’s your name?” Captain Kalhoun asked very softly.
“Attea, Sir.” She almost whispered.
“Attea, my name is Rikki.” He practically cooed. “Attea? Could I see your hand?” he asked.
Attea hesitated a moment. She glanced quickly in Lewis’s direction before slowly raising her hand for the Captain. Attea flinched as he gently took her hand into his. It was cold, almost clammy under his calloused hands.
“You have very pretty hands.” He lied. They were in fact dirty beyond belief as if she hadn’t seen a bath in a month or more. He gently pushed the sleeve of her blouse up her forearm revealing several scars on the inside of her wrist.
Attea’s lip began to tremble as the Captain gently stroked her hand. Rikki gently slid her sleeve back down and released her hand. “Thank you Attea.”
Rikki looked over the growing group and selected a young boy who must be in his early twenties.
“May I see your wrist?” he asked the lad. The young man shivered as he pulled his sleeve back and showed the Riponian Captain two dozen scars that laced and banded his arm.
“Thank you.” Rikki said trying to keep his voice calm. One after another, he asked the servants to reveal their arms. All were scarred, some were older. While a few still had scabs on them.
“The Garrison is taken care of, Captain.” Sergeant Galyway declared, as he entered the foyer. Captain Kalhoun turned to face him. “we didn’t even get to break a sweat.”
“Sergeant, have a few of your men start hitching up all of the carriages you can find on the premises.”
“Yes Sir.” Sergeant Galyway turned and stormed back out of the house.
“You are confiscating his Grace’s carriages and horses?” Lewis questioned with a raised brow.
Captain Kalhoun spun around. “Be quiet, Lewis.” He spat. Several of the servants flinched. A few blanched. Captain Kalhoun stalked over to the man servant.
“Let me see your wrist, Lewis.”
Lewis sighed, and rolled his eyes then jerked his sleeve up and showed a wrist with two faded scars upon the wrist.
“I don’t see what this…..”
Captain Kalhoun punched the manservant in the jaw, knocking him out cold. “I told you to be quiet.”
One of the serving women fainted and was caught by a man standing next to her.
“The person who did this to you was will be dealt with by the Trunonian law.” The Captain announced. “Do any of you know where the Duke of Roberton is?” His eyes took them all in, looking for any hint of recognition, a nod of their head, or even movement of their eyes As of right now you are all under the protection of the Riponian cavalry. We will be temporarily relocating you to a safer place, until the person who has caused these injuries can be caught.”
Captain Kalhoun turned to one of his soldiers. “Corporal, make sure they have cloaks and blankets. Pull them off the beds if you have too.”
“What about the Duke?” Galyway posed, as her re-entered the foyer.
“It sounds like he fled.” Captain Kalhoun growled. “I don’t have time to chase after him. I need to get our caravan and these people to Bolton.”
“What do you want done with the manservant, Captain?” Galyway adjusted his mailed gloves.
“Gag him, hog tie him, and put him in one of the carriages with a guard.” Captain Kalhoun ordered. He raised his voice so all those in the immediate area could hear. “Pass it along, I want to be leaving here in 15 minutes!”
Monyka fingered her necklace as she squinted in the dark trying to make out the faces of the people in the wagons as they passed. The Princess had to be somewhere in here. They had gone through a lot of effort to make the switch with the half-elf Taelah. Captain Kalhoun wouldn’t take the chance of taking her back up into the main body, or even sneak her back into the royal carriage, would he? Knowing that an attack was immanent, would he risk her safety, her life to put her back in the carriage?
“Rider!” a call came from the front of their procession. Monyka pushed her horse into a gallop to get to the front. She arrived in time to see a cavalryman, rein in next to Kadyr.
“The Captain wants you to pick up the Royal Carriage up ahead and push through Roberton and on to Bolton.” Monyka heard the man report.
“Where is the Captain, now?” Lieutenant Kollyns inquired.
“He took the main body into Roberton on a snatch and grab, Sir. He seemed pretty upset about the Duke’s ambush.”
“Thank you Cavalryman. Take your horse back and get a fresh one. We are going to have a long night.” Kadyr instructed.
“Yes Sir.” The Cavalryman saluted before riding off.
Monyka dropped her necklace and spurred her horse to catch up with the Lieutenant. “Where is she Kadyr?” She was surprised at how strong her voice sounded when she felt so scared on the inside. Kadyr looked over at her and shook his head.
“Where is she?” Her voice was growing louder.
Kadyr reigned in his horse. “I can’t tell you, my Lady.” He stated. “I’m sorry you are upset, but I can’t tell you.”
“I am her closest friend and Lady in Waiting. You will tell me where she is. I have looked up and down the wagon train and not seen her. “ People looked oddly at her as they passed driving their wagons. “ Is the Captain so blind as to risk taking her into battle with him against this Duke?”
“She is safe, Monyka, I swear she is.” Hurt began to creep into his voice.
“She cannot be safe if I am not with her, Kadyr. Tell me where she is!” Monyka’s fists were clenched so tight that her nails were digging into her palms. The pain felt good compared to the pain in her heart.
“Monyka,” Kadyr looked her in the eye then looked away.” If I tell you, It could risk her safety. We have been attacked once tonight. Whose to say we won’t be attacked again. And if you were captured who knows what they would do to you to find out where she is.”
Monyka’s hand shot out from no-where and slapped him across the face. His jaw clenched and his ears turned red with anger.
“How dare you insinuate that I would put her safety in danger.” Monyka spat. “Tell me, now!”
“I’m sorry, Monyka.” Kadyr practically whispered.. “I have sworn an oath to protect her, same as the Captain. I will not risk her safety by telling you until I have the Captain’s permission.” At that, he wheeled his horse around and began galloping up the road.
“Damn you!” Monyka started to weep. “Damn you, and your Captain!”
She sat in her saddle, cried as the wagons passed by.
“What is going on, Monyka?” a voice intruded upon her venting.
Monyka looked up to see Ambassador Zareb’s head sticking out of his carriage as it rolled by. Monyka guided her mount up to Zarebs window. “I don’t know where Tonya is.” She almost sobbed.
“What ever do you mean, child?” Zareb inquired.
“The Princess, Tonya.” Monyka swallowed a sob, and wiped at her eyes. “The Captain and Lieutenant have done something with her and they won’t tell me what. I don’t know where she is, or if she is even alive.”
“They’ve done what?” Zareb’s voice was full of surprise
“When we stopped to allow her to change, before the attack, “ Monyka dried her eyes with her sleeve. “We made a switch. The Captain put that half-elf woman in the royal carriage, posing as the Princess, and Tonya was supposed to be travelling back here for safety.” Monyka’s voice didn’t shake anymore as she picked up steam in her rant. “After we were attacked I went looking for her and haven’t been able to find her. The Lieutenant knows where she is but won’t tell me. He just keeps saying that she is safe.”
As she was finishing her tirade, the procession came to a halt.
“What now?” Zareb rolled his eyes with exasperation. “You there, soldier, come here.” He called to one of the mounted guards.
“Yes, Ambassador?” the guard dipped his head slightly.
“Find whoever is in charge of this….. this circus and have him come talk to me at once.”
“Yes, Ambassador.” The guard galloped off towards the head of the convoy.
“There, now we should get to the bottom of this.” Ambassador Zareb sniffed. “Are you sure that the Princess isn’t in one of the wagons?”
Monyka nodded. “I rode up and down looking into each one as well as looking to see if she might be in disguise. She isn’t here, Ambassador.”
“What do you need that is so urgent, Ambassador?” Kadyr asked riding up.
“I want to know where the Princess is, Lieutenant.” Ambassador Zareb demanded. “I want to make sure that she is safe and well.”
Kadyr looked straight at Monyka. “As I have told the Lady, here. The Princess is currently safe.” He looked at the Ambassador with a challenging look then directed it back to Monyka. “I will not divulge her location until we get to Bolton.” Kadyr was almost growling. “If I have to hog tie you and toss you in a wagon with a gag, to ensure her safety, my Lady, I will.” He looked back to the Ambassador. “That goes for you too, Ambassador. Every time you make an inquiry as to her where-abouts you put her into more possible danger. So I strongly urge you to allow the Captain and myself to do our jobs and keep her safe.”
“Bolton? I thought we were stopping in Roberton tonight?” Ambassador Zareb looked startled.
“The Captain has deemed Roberton to be unsafe for us to stop in.” Kadyr informed them. A few sighs and gasps were heard from some of the nearby servants. “We are to push on through Roberton and proceed to Bolton, where we will be able to rest in security.” Kadyr lowered his voice for only the Ambassador and Monyka to hear. “When we get to Bolton we can reveal Princess Tonya to you, but not before so don’t ask again.”
“Lieutenant, we’ve got the tree cleared.” A voice called from up ahead.
Kadyr gave the two one last hard look before turning his horse. “Move out. We need to get to push on through.” He called back.
“I mean you no harm, friend.“ the young man said, he took a step forward, hands before him empty. “The forest can be dangerous, especially at night. And there have been a lot of rumours of Elves in these parts lately.”
“I haven’t heard of Elves in these parts.” Nevyre looked at the stranger.
“You don’t live here, then?” the young man stated. “If you did, you’d catch a glimpse of one now and again too.” There was a pause. “My brother, Nekk and I have a cabin not far from here. Please allow me to share our shelter for the night…....It’s going to start raining again soon. I would think you’d prefer a roof and dry place to sleep, over a cold, wet ground.”
Nevyre glanced back at Takoda, who seemed to be weighing the possibilities.
“Think of it as trade.” The stranger inserted. “I have a stag over here that I have to carry back to the cabin. It would be easier if I could have your help.” Another pause. “My brother’s wife makes a great stew and would appreciate another woman to talk with.”
“Your hospitality would be most welcomed, ah…..” Tonya fumbled for a name.
“Oh, ‘scuse my bad manners, Lady. I’m Bo.” The stranger introduced himself.
“Pleased to meet you, Bo.” Tonya guided her horse beside Takoda’s. “I’m Efrata, and these are my servants, Nevyre, Takoda, and Grymm.” Bo smiled, and nodded to each in turn. “Where is this stag of yours that we can assist you with?”
“Its just over there.” Bo pointed into the trees. “My bow and axe are there as well. When I heard someone approaching I hid along the trail. Like I said, there are Elves lurking about. When I over heard you looking for a camp, I thought, to myself, ‘Bo, here is an opportunity, you can’t pass up. They can help you carry the stag, and you can provide them with a dry place to sleep.’”
“Grymm could you please help Bo drag the stag over here to the trail. I really don’t want to take the horses into the underbrush in this darkness, they might misstep and injure a leg.” Takoda smiled.
“Good thinking.” Bo smiled. “I don’t know too much about horses, we don’t have one here in the woods, but I can imagine how one bad step could ruin a good horse.”
Once Grymm and Bo were in the woods, Takoda leaned closer to Tonya. “Next time, Efrata, don’t use our real names when dealing with strangers.”
“You didn’t give me any names to call you by. How else am I supposed to call you. Besides if what he said was true, he has already heard us call each other by our real names.”
Takoda blinked. She was right. If she had introduced them to Bo by different names than what he had overheard, it could go bad, after all they were on a smuggler’s trail in the middle of the night.
It didn’t take Grymm and Bo much time to sling the stag carcass over Grymm’s mount.
“I’ll lead.” Bo volunteered. “Just up here we’ll be taking a another game trail.” Bo silently jogged ahead of them, as they made their way through the dark forest.
A third of a league later, Tonya could smell wood smoke in the air. The trail seemed to be wider here than it had, back where they had turned off and there were more and more signs of human presence. Axe marked stumps, and holes in the tree canopy along the trail where branches had been cleared.
They rounded a large stump and came into view of a small wood cabin nestled amongst the tall trees. A large pile of neatly stacked wood sat beside the cabin. It’s almost dwarfed the cabin in size. In front of it was a large squat stump used as a chopping block with an axe sticking out of it. Some deer hides were nailed to the side of the house along with what looked to be wolf, and bear hides.
“Welcome to our very humble shack.” Bo smiled to them. “I’ll go warn Nekk and Ahnni that we have visitors. Go ahead and hobble the horses around the side of the cabin there.” Bo directed. “Grymm could you leave the stag to the side of that shed there?” Bo pointed to a small shed up against a massive fir tree. “Thanks.” He quickly entered the door. The fire and light from inside seemed to be blindingly bright compared to the dark that they had come used to since the river crossing.
Grymm deposited the stag before joining the others.
“I’ll stay out here and take care of the horses.” Nevyre volunteered. I would like to make a circuit of the cabin, just to ease my conscious.”
“Should we leave them saddled?” Grymm asked. “Just in case we need to make a hasty departure?”
“If we need to leave suddenly, the horses will only help them track us.” Takoda looked out into the trees. “Let them rest tonight. I’ll check on them before going to bed.”
“Grymm, I’m going to need your help.” Tonya touched his shoulder. “I don’t think I can take more than two steps. My leg is killing me.”
Something cool and wet hit Tonya’s face. Followed by another and another. Suddenly the forest sounded alive with a soft tapping of rain striking leaves, branches and the ground. Grymm put his arm around Tonya’s waist and allowed her to lean into him. Slowly they began to make their way to the cabin door.
The door suddenly swung open and Bo stepped out. “Come, get inside before you get soaked.”
Grymm helped Tonya inside where they were met by a portly blonde woman with a large smile and caring eyes. “Are you alright?” She asked. “Are you hurt? Bo you didn’t tell me that they were hurt…….”
“I’m not hurt. It’s an old injury that has been aggravated by a long day in the saddle.” Tonya winced as she stepped again.
“Do you need to lay down, or would you prefer to sit by the fire?” the woman asked.
“The fire would be soothing.” Tonya smiled.
“Nekk, grab a one of the winter comforters out of the chest.” She called over her shoulder. “You can sit her down in that rocker there.” Ahnni pointed. “It isn’t much, but its had a lot of years of wear and it’s next to the fire. Bo? Bo get in here and bring me that bench so that we can prop the Lady’s leg up.”
“I’m so sorry to impose upon you with out warning.” Tonya gritted her teeth as Grymm helped to ease her into the rocker.
“Nonsense.” Ahnni waved a hand. “These woods have been dangerous lately with those Elves and what not out there. No one should be wandering out there, especially on a night like this.”
“Here you are, Ahnni.” Bo placed a short bench in front of the rocker.
“Nekk, where are you with that comforter?” Ahnni called. Then under her breath, so that only Tonya could hear. “I swear, the more urgent you need something from men, the slower they move.”
“Is this the one?” a thin man called from the bedroom door.
“No, no, I said to get the one from the chest. I don’t want this Lady to use our ragged old blanket.”
“It’s a blanket, what do she need it for anyway, she ain’t wet and she’s already next to the fire.” Nekk grumbled from the door. He was so thin and weathered, he reminded Tonya of a dried apricot. “Besides how do you know she is a Lady, she could be one of them succubus’s sent by them pointy ears to kill us.”
“Nekk, that is enough nonsense from you. Get that comforter from the chest or I’ll have you sleeping out in the smoke shack.” Ahnni positioned the bench next to Tonya’s leg. “As soon as he brings that comforter, We’ll put your leg up here.” She smiled to Tonya. “Bo, put some fresh water in the kettle and put it over the fire.” She looked back to Tonya. I’ll make you some willow bark tea that will help with the leg.”
Tonya smiled weakly. She hated the taste of willow bark tea, but she just couldn’t tell this kindly woman that.
Ahnni took the kettle of fresh water from Bo and placed it on the fire herself then stirred the contents of a black pot. The scent of herbed stew filled the room. Ahnni turned towards the bedroom again. “Nekk did you find it?”
“The blue one?” Nekk called back.
“No, under the blue one. It’s the white one with the red. Bring that one out.”
“This one?” Nekk called from the door, holding up a white and red quilt.
“Yes. Give it here. I want to put her leg up, it’s awfull swollen.”
Nekk roughly handed the quilt over to his wife and rolled his eyes before sitting down in the far corner and started punching holes in a piece of leather.
“Don’t pay him any mind, my Lady.” Ahnni smiled She folded the quilt on the bench, then gently lifted Tonya’s leg and scooted the bench under her calve. “It’s not you, he don’t like. He just don’t like people. That’s one of the reasons we live so far out in the middle of the forest. This way he won’t go bothering the neighbours with his grumpiness.”
“More like they won’t go bothering me, with their yapping.” Nekk grumbled under his breath.
Takoda entered the door carrying an arm load of firewood. His grey hair was plastered to his head and water dripped from his nose.
“You didn’t need to do that.” Ahnni greeted him.
“The least I could do, Ma’am.” Takoda strode over to the fireplace and stacked the wood atop the dwindling pile.
“Ahnni, this is my manservant, Takoda, and this strapping young man is my page, Grymm.” Tonya introduced.
“Oh my, where are my manners.” Ahnni gasped. “You must think I’m as uncivilized as Nekk. My name is Ahnni, but I guess you already figured that part out.” She took a breath. “Bo, you said that there were four guests. Do we need to work on your figuring again?”
“There is one more.” Takoda answered. “The Lady’s Groom is taking care of the horses. He’ll be in shortly.”
“Well, Takoda, you stand here next to the fire and try to dry out a bit. Bo, set the table so that I can feed these poor, half-starved dears.”
“Half starved my arse, their horses probably eat better than we do, ‘specially with your cooking.” Nekk grumbled to himself in the corner.
Tonya looked around at her surroundings for the first time. The small cabin was as clean as a room in the palace. She had half expected to see cobwebs to dressing the corners, but not one hint of spider silk could be seen.
The cabin consisted of three rooms. The main room they were in was divided in two by the fireplace. One side of the fire place consisted of a kitchen and dinning area the other the sitting and living area. The wall behind her had a door cut into it which led into a small dark room. The wall on other side of the fireplace had a door cut into it which, from the earlier exchange, was Ahnni and Nekk’s bedroom.
A large basket between the chair she was occupying and the stack of firewood contained some sewing and it looked that Ahnni had her hands full with darning socks. In the opposite corner of the cabin, Nekk sat on a stool, and diligently avoided their company while working some leather. All of the free space of the walls contained small shelves full with storage, or hooks laden with miscellaneous projects and tools.
“Ahnni, I’ve got to take care of that stag, and then I need to check the ah……. You know, make the rounds.” Bo put the last of the bowls on the table.
“Would you like some help?” Takoda asked. I can’t get much wetter than I already am.”
“No, no, It won’t take me too long to do this.” Bo looked a bit nervous. “But Ahnni, could you save me some of your wonderful stew?”
“It would taste better with more seasoning.” Nekk mumbled.
“If you would get your goods to Bolton, and sell them, maybe you could buy some more seasoning.” Ahnni snapped at him.
Bo pulled on a coat, seated a hat on his head and went out into the downpour.
“Is there anything that I could do to help you, Ahnni?” Takoda asked.
“Thank you Takoda. In fact there is. Could you go into that bread box. I baked a loaf earlier today. Could you cut it up for me?” Ahnni directed. “Wow, imagine what could get done if all men were as helpful.” She spoke at Nekk.
“Imagine the peace and quiet we could have if women wouldn’t talk.” Nekk murmured to his leather work.
Ahnni pulled the steaming kettle out of the fire and poured the water into a crude earthen mug and started adding different things to it from a small cabinet full of jars.
“Here, let this steep just a bit longer before sipping on it. I added some honey to help with its bitterness and some Golden-spider lichen to it to help you sleep tonight.” She handed the mug to Tonya. “Takoda, Grymm have a seat at the table and I’ll bring you some stew.”
The two men didn’t waste time in finding a place to sit. Nekk looked up at the two, shook his head and went back to his work.
Ahnni brought the pot of stew to the table and ladled some into a bowl, added a spoon and some bread to it. “Help yourself to as much as you’d like. Nekk and I already ate. Just save some for Bo and your friend.”
Ahnni brought the bowl to Tonya who put her tea down to receive the stew. She could already start to feel its warm through the clay bowl. She blew on a spoonful and tasted it. Her stomach immediately started to growl. She hadn’t realized how hungry she was, but after thinking about it, she hadn’t eaten since lunch, and that was a sandwich.
“This is very good, Ma’am.” Takoda complimented between mouthfuls.
Tonya cleaned the inside of her bowl with her bread, then sipped at her tea. The fire, warm food, and warm drink were already starting to take it’s toll, weighing down her eyelids.
She must have drifted off, for then next thing she knew, the door to the cabin closed behind a soaking wet Bo, and Nevyre. Bo was carrying a large earthen jug with him. Tonya looked around and found that her tea and bowl had been removed without her knowing and were no where in sight.
“You need to try some of this.” Nevyre handed an earthen jug to Takoda.
“Shhhh, you’ll wake the Lady.” Ahnni cautioned. She looked over and saw that Tonya was already awake. “I’m sorry, for their waking you up, my Lady.”
Tonya waved away the intrusion as her eyelids closed again.
“Oh no, Rikki! Rikki, I’m slipping! “
“Lay flat, Tonya, lay flat!”
“I can’t I…. Aaaahhhh.”
Tonya felt desperately for a hand hold as she slid down the wet slate roof. Her hand grabbed something hard and closed around it as her body slid over the edge. Her feet kicked wildly as they fought to grab something solid to hold on to.
“Help! Help me!”
“Hold on, Tonya, I’m coming!” Rikki called as he scrambled down the wet tiles to her. He flattened himself out and slid head first down the roof to her aid. His hands caught around her wrist and held on.
“Don’t let go!” she screamed.” Don’t let me fall, Please, Rikki!”
“I’ve got you,”
“I can’t hang on any longer, My hand is slipping. Rikki, Hang on!”
“I can’t Tonya, You’re slipping….. You’re slipping…..Toooonnnnnyyyyaaa!”
Tonya fell backwards as Rikki’s grip slipped.
Air, nothingness but air enveloped her as she fell. dark clouds whirled overhead, threatening to drop even more rain upon the Summer Estate. Rikki’s eyes wide in horror as she fell away from him. She turned to look at the approaching flagstones but in its place, tall grass.
She landed at a run, as if she had leapt a stone or log. Running. She was running through a meadow of tall grass, sprinkled here and there with wildflowers. Running, with no pain. No discomfort. Running faster than she ever dreamed possible. The wind roared in her ears as it sped by, whipping her blonde locks behind her. The tall grass whipped at her thighs as her legs propelled her, powerful and full of energy. Tonya pushed harder, testing her speed. Her breathing quickened, her arms pumped faster, her pulse beat hard in her chest as she sprinted across the meadow.
“Easy there twinkle toes.” Rikki called out to her. Tonya ran at him, awed at how fast she was approaching him.
“I’m running Rikki, I’m running.” She called out in breathy rasps as she sped on towards him.
Rikki reached out and caught her as she attempted to rush by. Her speed caught him and whirled him around as his strong arms pulled her close to his chest. Her feet flew out behind her as he used her momentum to spin her around him. As the momentum gave out he lowered her, giggling, to the ground, keeping her firm with in his embrace. His smile lit up his face, warming her heart.
“I can run, Rikki.” Tonya laughed. I can run with out pain, and I can run fast.”
Rikki laughed and kissed her on the forehead and looked into her eyes. “Is this really what you want, Tonya?” he asked.
“To be able to move without pain? To Run?” It is all I’ve dreamed of.”
“Can you live with those legs?” he asked looking down towards her feet.
Tonya’s eyes followed his gaze and bit back as scream. The legs she was standing on, the legs that she has just run on weren’t her legs. They were overly muscular and covered with hair. The feet, her feet were overly large, callused, dirty and slightly discoloured. Tonya looked at them for a moment. They were ugly. They were hairy, blotchy, ugly legs. But they were powerful, they didn’t hurt and she could run fast with them.
Tonya looked back up at Rikki. She swallowed, and smiled. “Yes.” She said. “ I can live with these legs.”
Tonya opened her eyes to a strange small room. The bed she was lying in was not her own, nor was it a goose down bed of an inn. This bed although stuffed with straw did seem comfortable enough. The quilt on top of her was a patchwork of green fabrics. The walls of rough hewn logs, fit together tightly held a small window which allowed dappled sunlight in. The back of a stone fireplace radiated heat next to the bed. Tonya wiped the sleep from her eyes and stretched. Memory of the strange dream caught her mid stretch. She flung the green quilt off her and examined her legs. To see if they were her pain filled ones or the hairy, ugly, powerful legs of her dream. She sighed deeply. Not knowing if she was relieved or disappointed.
A knock came at the door. Tonya jerked the quilt over her legs as the door opened and Ahnni stepped in. “Good morning, my Lady.” She smiled. “Your servants have been very helpful around the cabin this morning. I have some breakfast for you….. I’m afraid it isn’t much. Some bacon and some corn cakes with honey.”
Tonya scooted up in bed as Ahnni came in with the plate of food. “How did I get in here?” She asked. “I remember falling asleep next to the fire and that was all.”
“You were pretty tired, my Lady.” Ahnni replied. You barely finished your dinner before you were nodding off. I had your manservant bring you in here. I figured with your leg being as sore and you being so tired, you needed a good place to sleep. Oh don’t be alarmed. I scooted him out and tucked you in my self.”
“Thank you, Ahnni.” Tony said around a bite of bacon. “I could have slept next to the fire out there, I was comfortable. I feel so bad, now, I kept you from your own bed.”
“Don’t think anymore on it.” Ahnni brushed the thought away with her hand. “Bo had to do some late night chores out in the woods and I took his bed. Now hurry up in here. Your servants are getting the horses ready to go and will be itching to get you on in to Bolton. Will you need assistance in getting dressed?”
Tonya shook her head and smiled with her mouth full of the honey dripping corn cakes.
Nevyre and Takoda had the horses all ready saddled, packed and ready to go when she emerged from the cabin into the soft sunlight.
“I take it, you slept well, my lady?” Nevyre smiled with a slight bow.
Tonya ignored him and turned to Ahnni. “Thank you so much for opening your home to us.”
Ahnni swept her up in her arms and gave her a big hug. “It was an honour to host you, my Lady. It will give me something to brag about when the sewing circle gets together next month.”
Tonya pulled back and took Ahnni’s hand. “This isn’t much in payment for the wonderful hospitality you showed us. But I want you to have it.” Tonya pressed something into the woman’s hand. Ahnni opened her hand to reveal broach. The center of the piece held a ruby the size of Ahnni’s small finger nail. The red stone was surrounded by diamonds. It was a simple piece, yet elegant.
“My Lady, I can’t take this.” Ahnni protested. “It’s too much.”
“Use it as proof of my visit at the sewing circle and when you have a daughter, you may use it as a dowry.” Tonya smiled. “Besides, red, really isn’t my color.”
Tears welled up in Ahnni’s eyes. “I don’t know what to say.”
“I find that ‘thank you’ works well.” Tonya smiled and turned to Grymm who helped her up into her saddle.
Tonya seated herself and found Ahnni by her foot. “Thank you Lady Efrata.”
“Tell Bo and Nekk goodbye for us please.” Tonya asked.
Nevyre with the rest of the party started their horses for a small trail that led North through the trees.
Takoda looked back at the small cabin. Ahnni smiled and winked at him as he rounded a tree in the trail, obscuring her from view.
“Now if you two will excuse me, I really need to get some sleep." yawned Rikki.
“How can you sleep with the Princess out there in the woods practically alone?” Monyka exclaimed.
“If you hadn’t noticed, Monyka. We just rode for twenty-four hours straight. Some of that was done while in the midst of battle. I have an arrow hole in my arm that hurts and I am exhausted. If I were to charge out there now, I would probably cause more danger to the Princess than if I was fully awake.”
“He struggled once or twice. But with a little persuasion he has remained relatively peaceful, Captain.”
Rikki looked down into the bed of the wagon at the bound and gagged Lewis, who starred back with hateful eyes. “Don’t get too comfortable Lewis, we are just about there.” Rikki smiled. He looked up to glimpse the gates to Bolton half a league away. The sun hadn’t risen yet but the silver across the horizon gave them all more than enough light. So much so that they had extinguished the wagon’s torches twenty minutes before.
“Captain Kalhoun?” A cavalryman called riding down the line. “Captain Kalhoun?”
“Over here Cavalryman.” Captain Kalhoun called out to the rider. He guided Sefu over away from the wagon so that Lewis wouldn’t hear anything he shouldn’t. “What is it?” Captain Kalhoun prodded.
“Bolton, sir, They won’t open their gates until the sun has crested the hills. Did you tell them that we are the Riponian Princess’s escort?”
“Yes, Sir. But the Gate watchman says that they are under orders not to open the gates until the sun has crested.”
“Did our forward scouts get in yesterday? To inform them of our arrival?”
“Yes sir. Cavalryman Johnak was standing next to the Gate watchman. He
said that the dwarves are sticklers for following orders and that they wouldn’t open the gates for the Underlord Ramah himself until the sun had crested.”
“Captain!” Cavalryman Symon called out riding up from the rear of the wagon train.
“Alright Cavalryman, have the forward troops stop and dismount just out of bow range and take care of their mounts. No one is to wander off or sit down and sleep. If the Dwarves are that ridged with their orders, I won’t have us showing them a rag-tag honor guard. I don’t care how tired they are.”
The cavalryman saluted and rode towards the gates.
“Yes Symon.” Captain Kalhoun looked to the second soldier.
“Sergeant Galyway sent me up here to inform you that Lieutenant Kollyns is coming up behind us, Sir.” Symon reported.
“I hope that means that there weren’t too many difficulties.” Captain Kalhoun thought aloud.
“Lieutenant Kollyns’ should be reporting shortly, Sir.”
“Thank you Cavalryman.”
Rikki turned Sefu away from the procession and rubbed his tired eyes with his good hand. He then looked to the East for the sun. The colors in the sky were turning from silver to gold. But the sun hadn’t even begun to crest the mountains yet. Down by the gates of Bolton, he could see the first ranks of the honor guard begin to rub down their mounts. The wagons behind them, came to a stop, the drivers were already doing the same with their horses. Rikki gave Sefu some rein and turned him towards the rear of the procession. Sefu seemed full of energy even after the short battle and all of the ground they covered over the night. The dark horse was soon galloping down towards the main body of the Royal procession.
He found Kadyr riding towards him from the back of the group. Rikki slowed Sefu down and turned him allowing Kadyr to come up besides him.
“Am I glad to see you.” Kadyr muttered to the Captain.
“How many dead?” Rikki tried not to look at his lieutenant.
“None.” Kadyr could see Rikki physically relax. “We have a few injured, but nothing too serious. Brother Tagyrt has his hands full and needs a good rest soon, though.”
“We’ll see if someone in Bolton can take over his duties while he gets a good night’s rest and some time off.” Rikki replied.
“We also have a situation with Lady Monyka, Captain.” Kadyr added.
“Did she get injured?” Rikki asked with concern. The last thing he needed was for the Princess’s best friend to get injured.
“No, Sir, She is fine.” Kadyr reassured his Captain. “After we were attacked, she went in search of the Princess and when she couldn’t find her she confronted me…….. Has there been any sign of the Princess?”
“I don’t expect her until late today or even tomorrow. The plan was for her to get here before us, but because we didn’t stay over in Roberton as we had planned. We beat her.” Rikki rubbed his hands through his hair.
“Well, Lady Monyka is pretty upset over not knowing where the Princess is.” Kadyr stated. “I told her, and Ambassador Zareb that once we caught up with you here in Bolton that one of us would let them in on the switch.”
“Them?” Rikki queried.
“When I refused to give her any information, she went to Ambassador Zareb. Now he is in a lather as well.”
“As soon as we are settled in at Bolton, I’ll deal with those two.” Rikki yawned. “Is the Half-elf still with you?” he asked,
“Yes, Sir. She has been very quietly riding in the royal carriage. Shall we continue the charade once we are in Bolton?”
“I think it would be best if we did. We have quite a few refugees that we picked up in Roberton, that may have spies amongst them. Lets keep them guessing.”
“Shall I have Brother Tagyrt come up and take a look at that?” Kadyr gestured to the Captain’s bandaged arm.
“I’m sure the good Brother has his hands full enough as it is. I’ll wait until we get a little settled in Bolton.”
A cheer rose up from the city. Rikki looked up to see the Wagoner’s moving excitedly as the gates to the city of Bolton swung outward.
“I’ll see you at the command post in Bolton, Lieutenant.” Captain Kalhoun said turning Sefu towards the rising sun.
***
“Takoda,” Tonya broke the relative quiet of the forest. “I’d like to send Ahnni a gift from Bolton.”
“That gift you already gave her was quite adequate, Highness.” Takoda commented.
“I know, but I want to do something for her.” Tonya continued. “They didn’t have to take us in and shelter us from the rain and cold, but they did anyway. I want to do something for them.”
“What did you have in mind, Highness.”
“When we get settled in Bolton, I’d like you to personally oversee that a wagon gets loaded. Loaded full with things that they could use. Sugar, flour, some fresh fruit, some fabric for a new dress or two and perhaps curtains, even an axe or two, they seemed to need a lot of firewood. Chickens so that they have fresh eggs, a cow for fresh milk. A horse so that they can get to and from Bolton easier, and perhaps a bit faster.”
“Those are great gifts, your Highness, but they wouldn’t be able to keep a cow or horse.”
“Well, why not?” Tonya felt slighted.
“To keep a cow or horse they would need a place for the them to graze. These woods are much too dark for grass to grow and therefore would require hay.” Takoda began. “Cows eat a lot of hay, even a single cow eats a lot of hay. It would be way too costly for them to pay for the hay, just to have fresh milk. They would probably just slaughter the thing for meat, or sell it back in Bolton.” Takoda went on. “The same thing goes for a horse. But not only will a horse need hay, it will also need a warm dry place to stay, so a barn would have to be constructed.”
Tonya looked abashed at learning this.
“Ill make a list of things that they might need, your Highness and make sure they get things that they could use as well as need.”
“Thank you Takoda.
“You know, Sergeant, I’ll bet they could do with some goats. The goats can eat leaves and underbrush, then they can have goats milk and make cheese if they were inclined too.” Grymm piped in.
“Will you three stop talking so loud.” Nevyre came cantering up to them from his forward position.
“We were just discussing some items that Bolton might have for last night’s saviors.” Tonya scowled.
“We have elf-sign.” Nevyre whispered loudly, putting Takoda and Grymm on instant alert.
“Where?” Takoda’s warm eyes turned to that of hardened steel.
“There seems to have been a blood sacrifice in a clearing up ahead.”
“How old?” Takoda questioned.
“Only a few hours. The blood is still pretty fresh and the rain hadn’t washed too much of it away.”
“Animal?...... or human?”
“It looks to have been human.” Nevyre glanced quickly to the Princess before turning his gaze back to Takoda. “The body was either taken with them, or destroyed.”
Tonya looked nervously through the trees surrounding them. A chill ran down her spine. From what she had heard about elves, there could be one ten feet away and she wouldn’t even know about it. She started scanning the branches of the nearby trees as well. She had heard plenty of stories of Elves dropping soundlessly out of trees to strike out the hearts of their victims for their blood thirsty rituals.
Takoda and Nevyre started forward again. A squirrel chattered from a tree nearby, causing Tonya to jump.
“The sound of animals and birds in the trees are actually a good sign, Highness.” Grymm leaned towards her. “It’s when the forest is as quiet as a tomb that we need to get worried.”
Tonya forced a smile.
“Grymm stay here and guard the Princess,” Takoda announced. “Nevyre and I are going to nose around this ritual site.”
Grymm nodded his assent.
“Do you think they are still around?” Tonya ventured.
“Not likely, Highness. This is a bit close to Bolton. I’m surprised that they dared to perform blood magic this close.” Grymm attempted to put her at ease.
“While they are poking around, I’m going to get down and rest my leg.” Tonya eased herself to the ground and settled on a moss covered stump by the trail. “Do you have any family, Grymm?” Tonya broke the uneasiness that had settled around them.
“My dad is a cobbler in Kenton. I have two older brothers. One is a fisherman, the other died while in your father’s navy.” Grymm detailed for her.
“Your mother? What is she like?” Tonya inquired.
“She passed giving birth to my little sister.” Grymm stated almost matter of factly.”
“Oh, Grymm, I’m sorry.”
“No need, to be, your Highness. Its been a while. My Sister lives with and takes care of my Dad. I send them money when I can. My dad’s a good cobbler and does pretty well in Kenton.”
“Why did you join the cavalry?”
“I didn’t want to be a cobbler or fisherman.” Grymm smiled. “I’m too restless and lazy for that kind of lifestyle.”
“Are you alright, Highness?” Nevyre asked emerging from the bushes near the trail.
“I’m just resting my leg.” She stated. “What did you find out?”
“Not a whole lot. There certainly was a ritual performed here last night, but the demons are long gone. The rain washed out most of their tracks.”
“It was a good thing that Bo found us last night and put us up.” Takoda pushed through the brush beside him. “If he hadn’t we would have stumbled right into their blood bath.”
“It would have been our blood on the ground in there as well.” Nevyre winced.
“Even more of a reason why we need to show our gratitude and send them some supplies to say thank you.” Tonya insisted as she eased up from the stump and approached her horse.
“Make sure you give them extra sugar.” Nevyre winked at Takoda.
“Already at the top of my list.” Takoda grinned back.
“What are you two talking about?” Tonya grunted as she shifted into place in her saddle.
“Oh, nothing of import, Highness.” Takoda waved it away.
***
“Is it good to be home?” Rikki asked his small friend.
“This, Captain, isn’t home. Tis only a small outpost of the Dwarven kingdom…….. A way-station for those who are entering or exiting the vast under-kingdom.” Kalgar smiled.
The Ambassador was right about the description. The ‘outpost’ of Bolton may be a military outpost to the Dwarves, but it was a fortress that rivaled any that he had ever seen. A large stone block wall surrounded a small hill that sat just North East of where two roads came together. The wall was the outer fortification. Inside the wall was a large courtyard that acted as a bailey before the shear face of the hillock. A large dark opening carved into the face of the shear rock was the main entrance to this ‘outpost’. Spaced at regular intervals and at different heights around the hill, were windows that over looked the bailey as well as the road fronting the ‘outpost’. Another wall ran around the top of the hill. Medium sized trebuchet’s and catapults stood guard against incoming attack from any direction. The entire town of Bolton resided under all that earth, and stone. It’s Inns, stores, pubs, smiths and homes, all carved out of this massive rock.
“I’m sorry about the gate, Capatain.” Cavalryman Johnak approached as he rode in through the gates. The standard bearers and front guard were already filing up and making room in the bailey for the wagons of refugees.
“We are guests in Thame now, Johnack, we abide by their rules. Even if they seem a bit unforgiving.” Captain Kalhoun looked to Ambassador Kalgar “Who is in charge here?”
“I am in charge here, Captain.” A dark haired, gray bearded dwarf stomped over to Rikki. Rikki eased out of Sefu’s saddle to meet the dwarf.
“I’m Belvedir, Battleaxe of this out-post.”
Rikki looked to Kalgar for clarification.
“Battleaxe is equivalent to Captain, Captain.” Kalgar grinned.
“We were expecting a Royal Caravan, not a bunch of wagons of serfs.” Belvadir grumbled. “It looks that you had a rough night getting here, come lets get that arm looked at while you explain to me why I have a bailey full of beggars.”
Belvadir led him into the large dark opening that led into the hill. Rikki gulped as he stepped into the coolness, the darkness that tons of rock provided.
Just when the darkness was starting to chill Rikki’s blood, the light of a torch came into view.
“Down here, Captain.” Belvadir turned down a hallway lined with torches, every forty feet or so.
Rikki’s heart beat faster the deeper they went into the underground complex. He tried to focus on their goal, rather than the tons upon tons of rock closing in on him. His hands began to itch as they became sweaty.
“Cleric Badiah I have a guest who needs a wound to be looked at.” Belvadir greeted the blonde woman. Rikki was a little surprised to see that she was human. He expected a Dwarven cleric in a Dwarven out-post. “Badiah, this is Captain Kalhoun.”
“Please have a seat while I take a look at your arm, Captain.” The blonde woman smiled to the Captain.
“Captain, you don’t look so well. You look a bit pale, are you sure you haven’t been loosing blood?” Kalgar noticed.
“The wound isn’t that bad. “Rikki sat down. “I just don’t do well underground.”
“We have noticed that about humans.” Belvadir took a seat on a stool across from the Captain. “We Dwarves feel the same way about being in open air, out from the under-kingdom.”
Badiah un-bandaged the wound then looked at both the entrance wound and the exit wound. Rikki winced as she poked at it, causing part of it to bleed again.
“Captain if you have a hard time underground, why did you take this assignment?” The Ambassador asked. “You knew it would be a strong possibility that you would take the Dwarven highway.”
“She is my Princess.” Rikki winced as Badiah dabbed a stinging liquid over the wounds.
“Captain, you would make a good Battleaxe for my Liege Ramah.” Belvadir smiled, while stroking his beard.
“The wound looks clean.” Badiah stated to the two dwarves. “Captain, I want you to take it easy with this arm for the fortnight.” She ordered.
“I’ll try my best, Cleric.” Rikki smiled.
”We were expecting you and the entourage, Captain, but we are a bit surprised by the number of refugees you have brought to Bolton. What happened?” the Battleaxe asked.
“Can we wait until we are alone?” Rikki asked.”
“Badiah will find out whatever it is anyway, Captain.” Belvadir smiled.
“She’s my wife.”
Rikki looked from the Battleaxe to the pretty blonde woman who smiled and then back to the Battleaxe. The Dwarf shrugged. “What can I say, we find love in strange places.”
Captain Kalhoun explained the events that had transpired in the last forty-eight hours. The warnings from Queen Dianthe, to the half-elf’s warning outside of Crossroads. He briefly went over Lieutenant Kollyn’s bait and switch with Princess Tonya and the strange fog that began the attack before they could reach Bolton. He then told of his men taking over the Duke’s Estate and what he had found there. How the Duke’s staff all had scars or cuts on their wrists, all but the manservant Lewis. He finished off with the long ride through the night from Roberton.
“I’ll have a pigeon sent off to Talison immediately.” Battleaxe Belvadir stood. “Badiah, I’m sure they……..”
“I’m gathering my things right now, Battleaxe.” Badiah didn’t even turn from her task, stuffing bandages, and bottles of who knows what into a bag.
“Battleaxe, Badiah, I would really appreciate it if you would keep the whole Princess Tonya not being here quiet until she does arrive.” Captain Kalhoun got up from his seat and stretched his sore arm.
“Captain, I said to take it easy, Do you want to start your bleeding all over again? If I catch you doing anything like that again, I’ll bind it to your chest.”
“Now, Captain, let me show you to the room we have set up for you to use as your headquarters while you are here with us.” Belvadir led the way back into the dimly lit corridor.
Belvadir led them back outside to the Bailey. Most of the horses had been removed along with the wagons. A few of the wagons from the Princess’s entourage were parked off to the side and the horses were being unharnessed.
“How are you doing, Captain?” Lieutenant Kollyns asked as he approached.
“Tired and hungry.” Rikki smiled weakly. “As soon as we get these people quartered, I will be finding my bunk. I’ve had too many nights of no sleep lately.”
“The Battleaxe’s men have been very efficient in finding quarters for everyone. There are just a few more to find beds for.” Lieutenant Kollyns smiled at the pretty blonde woman. “Ambassador Zareb and Lady Monyka are waiting outside your quarters for a conference though. They won’t be persuaded to wait.”
Rikki groaned, then sighed. “Lieutenant could you please take the good Cleric Badiah here, to Brother Tagyrt and see if she can relieve some of his workload.?”
“Please follow me, Cleric” Lieutenant Kollyns led the pretty blonde away and back towards the carved out hill.
Belvadir led Rikki to a wooden door that was set in the side of the hill. The door opened and a dwarf leading four of the Princess’s support staff walked out and passed them.
“In here, Captain.” Belvadir gestured.
Rikki took a deep breath and ducked through the door and into a surprisingly large room lit with lanterns. A few members of the entourage were milling about, waiting patiently for the dwarves to find them a place to sleep. Ambassador Zareb and Lady Monyka stood from a bench along the wall.
“Captain Kalhoun.” Zareb began.
“Not right now, Ambassador.” Rikki stated firmly. “You and the Lady will give me a few moments to get settled.”
The Ambassador turned red in the face. Monyka looked like she was about to burn a hole in him with her eyes.”
“Pikeman Kataro will see to your people, Captian.” Belavdir said from his side. “After you get some rest, feel free to use this as your personal office. I’ll let all of my Kama’s know, so if someone asks where to find you, they can direct them. The door back there leads to your quarters. I hope you find them comfortable.”
“Kama’s?” Rikki questioned.
“Lower ranked soldiers.” Belvadir explained. “Similar to your Privates and Corporals.”
Rikki nodded in understanding. “Would it be possible to find me quarters next to the Princess’s?” Rikki asked.
“Come with me.” Belvadir grinned. He led Rikki into his quarters. A clean bunk with wool blankets a nightstand were arranged in the room which was lit by three oil lamps. On the far side of the room was another door. Belvadir opened it and gestured Rikki to follow. Rikki found himself in a brightly lit corridor. A long, plush rug covered the hall floor. At one end were a set of double doors. Two Dwarves with halberd stood flanking each door. Belvadir gestured. “The Princess’s chambers, Captain.”
“Thank you, Battleaxe.”
“As soon as your soldiers get some rest you may send them to relieve the guards I have provided.”
“Battleaxe, I hate to impose on you any further, but is there a chance that you could send some patrols out to look for the Princess and guide her here safely?” Rikki asked.
“I’ll have them sent out immediately, Captain.” Belvadir assured.
“Your King Ramah, has a valuable soldier in you.” Rikki smiled.
“I’ll leave you to deal with those two hungry wolves, Captain.” Belvadir chuckled. “I have a few pigeons to send off, including one to Talison.” With that Belvadir walked down the lit corridor and slipped through some doors.
Rikki scrubbed his hand through his hair and turned back to his quarters. One of his cavalrymen had brought in his saddlebags and laid them on the end of his bed.
He looked longingly at that mattress, wanting nothing more than to fall into its embrace and sleep for a week. He sighed heavily and opened the door to the outer room.
Pikeman Kataro sat at a desk and leafed through some paperwork. The Ambassador and Monyka were the only other people left in the room.
“Ambassador,” Rikki addressed. “You two come on in and lets get this over with. I’m tired.”
“Captain Kalhoun, we demand to …….”
“In my quarters, Ambassador if you please.” Rikki interrupted. “This is to be a private conversation.”
Pikeman Kataro stood up. “I can leave, Captain.” He said.
“That is alright, Pikeman.” Rikki put a hand on the Dwarf’s shoulder. “I will take these two into my quarters….. Ambassador, Monyka?” he held the door open for them.
Zareb strode by him as if he weren’t there, while Monyka glared at him as she passed. Rikki closed the door and turned to face the two.
“Where is the Princess?” Monyka demanded.
“We had to take measures to ensure her safety.” Rikki stated. “She should be arriving in Bolton later today.”
“You had better have a good explanation for this, Captain.” Zareb’s voice was belittling.
“Alright you two, here is the whole story.” Rikki began. “A few nights ago we received a letter from Queen Dianthe warning us of danger in Roberton. Once I received the letter, I discussed it with her Highness and then sent some scouts ahead of us from Crossroads to check the area out. Their reports raised alarms and we sent orders out the cavalrymen to be on high alert.”
“Why wasn’t I notified about this, Captain.” Zareb demanded sternly.
“At the time it wasn’t it was mostly rumor and hearsay.” Rikki yawned. “Then we met up with the woman half-elf and a few other towns members who confirmed our suspicions. I met with Sergeant in Arms Takoda, and Lieutenant Kollyns to discuss what actions we should take.”
“And why didn’t you bother to include me?” The Ambassador insisted.
“Because when it comes to the safety of her Highness, Tonya, I am in charge as per her agreement with me while crossing from Riponia to Truno, Ambassador.”
Zareb looked to Monyka who nodded a confirmation of the agreement.
“To get down to the main point here.” Rikki continued. “To ensure her safety in the likeliness of an attack. We switched her with a decoy.”
“Who?” Zareb interrupted.
“The Half-elf Taelah.” Rikki continued. “We then sent the Princess with a small contingent of bodyguards to cut East, across the fields to cross the Palriada River a ways down stream of Roberton and to come up through the forest.”
“Why didn’t you tell me?” Monyka almost screamed at him.
“Because, Lady, to ensure that this whole scheme were to work, we needed everyone to believe that the Princess was still with us, including you, Ambassador, and you too, Monyka.”
“And the Princess agreed to this?” Zareb inquired.
“Yes, Ambassador, she did.”
“I don’t like this one bit.” Zareb fumed at Rikki. “I shall write their Majesties of this, this, this reckless action.”
“If you hurry, Ambassador, you can include it with the pigeons that Battleaxe Belvadir is sending.”
“Who is with her?” Monyka asked.
“Sergeant Takoda, Cavalryman Grymm and Nevyre Elbailer.”
“Who else?” Monyka demanded.
“No one else, Monyka, we needed to keep the party small so that they could be inconspicuous and have the ability to move quickly.”
“Why couldn’t I go? I’m her serving lady and best friend.” Monyka fingered the necklace at her throat.
“Lieutenant Kollyns requested that you be included in the party, but I over rode the decision. You are seen more often than the Princess and if you were noticed to be missing, then it would have raised suspicions and endangered the plan.”
“He requested that I go?” Monyka’s heart jumped. He hadn’t told her that.
“He felt that she needed someone to help attend to her, but I needed you here more than she would need you for a day or two.” Rikki yawned again. “Now if you two will excuse me, I really need to get some sleep.”
“How can you sleep with the Princess out there in the woods practically alone?” Monyka exclaimed.
“If you hadn’t noticed, Monyka. We just rode for twenty-four hours straight. Some of that was done while in the midst of battle. I have an arrow hole in my arm that hurts and I am exhausted. If I were to charge out there now, I would probably cause more danger to the Princess than if I was fully awake.” Rikki yawned again. “Battleaxe Belvadir has sent out some patrols to find and assist her if need be.”
“Captain, you will include me in these kinds of matters in the future.” Ambassador commanded.
“If they pertain to you, Ambassador.” Rikki stayed firm. “Now, Ambassador, I’m sure that the Pikeman out there would be more than happy to see you to your chambers.” He dismissed the elderly man. “Monyka if you will follow me through here, I will see you to the Princess’s chambers.”
The two dwarven guards saluted the Captain as he and Monyka approached. “This is the Lady Monyka.” Rikki told the guards. “She may come and go as she pleases.”
One of the guards opened the door to allow Monyka to enter the well lit chambers.
“Get some sleep, my Lady. The Princess will need you soon.” Rikki tried to soothe her as the dwarf closed the door behind her. Rikki turned to the guards again. “Please get me when Princess Tonya arrives.”
“Aye, Captain.” The dwarf answered.
Rikki entered his chambers pulled off his boots and blew out all but one of the oil lanterns. He was half asleep by the time his head hit the pillow.
***
“There’s Bolton, your Highness.” Nevyre pointed.
“Where?” Tonya looked in the direction that he was pointing.
“That hill there, where the smoke is rising from.”
“Where is the town?”
“Inside the hill. Many years ago, the dwarves carved out the inside of that hill. Tunnels run through it like holes in Ladamore cheese.” Nevyre explained. “They took all of the excavated stone from their tunneling and used it to build the outside wall.”
“What are those shapes on top of it?” Tonya inquired.
“Battlements. They have a smaller stone wall that circles the top. Behind it they have treviche’s and other siege engines.” Nevyre explained.
“The whole town is in that hill?” Tonya wondered aloud.
“I believe the stables are the only thing that are outside the mount.”
“Riders approaching, your Highness.” Grymm pointed.
Takoda, joined Grymm and Nevyre as a protective shield between her and the approaching riders.
Three Dwarves riding ponies bearing the Thamish banner rode up and stopped a few yards from her meager bodyguard. “Princess Tonya, in the name of his Majesty, Ramah, Emperor of the lands over and under Thame, Welcome.”
Tonya suddenly saw Takoda and Grymm relax. Almost as if they had been at attention without seeming to be.
“Thank you.” Tonya inclined her head.
“How did you know she was the Princess?” Takoda inquired.
“Your Captain and entourage have arrived this morning. They asked that Battleaxe Belvadir send out scouts to locate you and bring you back.” The Dwarf in charge replied.
“They arrived this morning?” Takoda asked for clarification.
“Apparently they were set upon by an attacking force. After fighting them off, they decided to come on to Bolton for safety.”
“Were there many casualties?” Takoda asked.
“Nothing that looked too bad.” The Dwarf commented. “You can find more once we get you to Bolton.”
Takoda and the others moved their mounts up to join those of the Dwarven scouts.
“You might want to send some patrols out into these woods.” Takoda looked to the Dwarven leader. “We found evidence that Elves have been performing blood magic in there.”
The Dwarf looked to Takoda with alarm. “Are you sure?”
“Positive.” Takoda returned the look.
“Emperor Ramah will have us cut down the very trees to rid them of the vermin.”
***
Rikki found himself soaking in a large bathing pool in Truno. Majestic columns rose from beside the pool to hold the roof high overhead. Scented flowers floated around him, their perfume relaxing his mind as the hot water relaxed his muscles. Filmy curtains near the door parted and a raven haired beauty walked in wearing a periwinkle toga. This toga however left little to the imagination.
“So this is where you have been hiding.” Calandra’s voice teased.
“It was a hard ride today. I needed something to relax my muscles.” Rikki offered.
“That’s why I am here.” She said allowing the toga to slip from her shoulders. “To assist in your relaxation.” Calandra pulled a pin from her hair allowing midnight curls cascade down to her knees.
Rikki swallowed, not knowing what to say. The sight of her bared creamy, curves as well as her long locks spilling behind her caused a stiffening in his groin. He dared not blink as she sached down the steps into the steaming water. She smiled with mischief as she stepped deeper and deeper into the pool. When the water touched her creamy ripe breasts, she dunked under water.
Rikki closed his eyes for a split moment and let out a breath he didn’t know he was holding. When he opened his eyes standing before him was Tonya. He glanced around to find that the water was gone the bathing pool was gone. He was standing, wearing only his trousers and boots in a large tent filled with rich, colorful, rugs, pillows and tapestries. Scented oil lanterns cast warm light around them. Calandra was gone, or was it his imagination. The woman he found in front of him was the Princess, his Princess, standing before him in a thin summer nightgown her hair flowing around her like a halo of gold.
“What’s wrong, Rikki?” She asked.
“Where did you come from?”
The blonde Princess giggled, then looked deeply into his eyes. “Kiss me Rikki.”
“Wh-what?” Rikki stammered.
“Kiss me.”
“Your Highness, I can’t kiss you, You’re my Princess.”
“Would kissing me risk my safety?” she countered.
“No, I don’t believe so.” Rikki was confused. Those blue eyes of hers were so deep.
“Then do as I command and kiss me.” She stood before him, looking into his eyes, looking with askance.
If she was any closer her breasts, covered by the thinnest of fabrics would be touching his skin. His skin tingled, and ached for her to close that distance, however short it was. Tonya tilted her head slightly and slowly closed her eyes, her lips parted slightly, waiting for him to do as she bid.
Rikki found himself leaning in. He closed his eyes and brushed his lips against hers. A pulse spiked through his body. Her lips were softer than he could have imagined. Like touching his lips to the silkiness of a rose petal but warmer and oh so much more incredible.
He felt her hand touch his chest as she kissed back, her lovely lips not allowing him to pull away. Rikki’s hand found the small of her back and pulled her closer. Another charge coursed through his body as he felt her hard nipples through that veil of modesty, press against his chest. His other hand cupped the back of her head keeping her mouth pressed to his.
His racing thoughts were scattered, all over the place. What was he doing, this was his Princess, and he, a lowly Captain in her guard? Where was Calandra? How could he think of Calandra when he had the Princess, his Tonya in his arms? How incredibly intoxicating her lips were. The more he tasted their sweetness, the more he inhaled her heavenly scent, the more he hungered for her.
He felt her pull him down to the bed of pillows. Her breathing became as fast as his if not faster. He couldn’t tell, he just wanted more. His lips left hers to find the soft skin of her neck.
“Captain. Oh Captain.” She moaned.
“Captain.” A male voice called. “Oh Captain.”
Rikki jumped to wakefulness. Sweating and breathing hard. His manhood was firm inside his pants.
“Princess……..” His thoughts were fuzzy, jumbled. “The Princess. Is she here?”
“Yes Sir.” Cavalryman Johnak replied from the door. “She is approaching the gates now.”
“How long?” Rikki wiped at his burning eyes.
“Sir?” Johnak asked.
“How long have I been asleep?” Rikki clarified.
“Just a couple of hours, Sir. It’s midday now…… Are you alright Sir?” Johnak sounded concerned. “You were moaning and thrashing about, should I fetch the Cleric to check your wound for infection?”
Rikki was glad that the room was dimly lit his face, he was sure, was flushed red with embarrassment.
“Just a dream. I’m fine Cavalryman.” He dismissed him. “Thank you for waking me.”
Now why was he having such dreams about the Princess. In a way he was glad that the Cavalryman had waken him. Who knows where the dream would have gone.
Rikki pulled on his boots, and exited through the office. He opened the door only to blind himself with the full strength of the sun. Blinking and squinting away the glare, he swore to himself and jogged around the large hill towards the main gate.
Takoda and Grymm were dismounting in the Bailey. Tonya sat upon her horse as if she was born to it, and looking every bit the Princess that she was. She looked up from speaking with a dwarf, spotted him and gave him a small smile. His heart swelled with pride as his muscles seemed to relax. Tonya was here in Bolton and she was safe.
“Your Highness.” He approached. Your quarters are waiting for you and your Lady in Waiting is in a state of hysterics, worrying about you.” Rikki found himself studying her lips, wondering if they would be as silky and as intoxicating as his dream a moment ago.
“Thank you, Captain.” She smiled.
“This way, your Highness.” He gestured. There is a back door that is quicker and will allow you to arrive with out being seen by the wrong eyes.”
“Lead on Captain.” She looked back to Takoda. “Remember Sergeant, spend it all.”
“Yes, your Highness.” Takoda made a small bow.
“I heard that you had an eventful night.” Tonya spoke softly to Rikki who walked along side her. “Your arm was injured, are you alright?”
“Nothing a couple of weeks can’t heal, your Highness.” Rikki responded. “How was your night?”
“Not as exciting as yours obviously….. How is Monyka?”
“From what I have learned, quite upset at your disappearance.” Rikki squinted up at her. “She cares for you very deeply, Tonya.”
“Please explain to me the secrecy with using this side door.” Tonya changed the subject.
“Your Highness, your entourage was attacked by Elves last night at dusk.” He slowed down and halted the horse in front of the door. “They used Blood magic to create a noxious cloud for both cover for their attack and to make us sick. Fortunately we were prepared for an attack and were able to fend them off. When we arrived in Roberton, we took over the Duke’s Estate and found that most of his servants had been used in blood sacrifices of one kind or another.” He paused before looking up at her again. “I couldn’t leave them there. I had them rounded up and brought here until Talison can send his troops to make Roberton safe for them to return. Some of those servants may be loyal to the Duke and try something to harm your person. Or inform someone else who would wish to.”
Tonya shivered. “We came across a place in the forest this morning where Elves had performed a blood sacrifice last night. Do you think it could have been the one that created the fog?”
Rikki thought for a moment. “I think the distance for such a spell would be too great to have been directed at us.”
Tonya eased her leg over the saddle and slid off into Rikki’s waiting arms. Rikki caught her and started to use her momentum to swing her away from her horse. His lack of sleep must have clouded his judgment. The hole in his arm screamed as the newly closed wound ripped open. Rikki groaned in pain. His left arm failed him while the Princess was in his grasp. He continued the spin but due to the awkward weight in his good arm, he lost his balance and fell to the ground with the Princess sprawled on top of him.
“What in the hell are you doing?” Tonya screamed at him.
“My arm.” He winced as he sucked air between his teeth. “I tore open the wound.” He took two deep breaths which was a little difficult with her weight upon his chest. “I am so sorry, your Highness, are you alright?”
Tonya pushed herself up off from his chest then rolled off of him. “I’m fine. She said with disgust.
“Let me help you up, Highness.” Johnak rushed over from the door.
The young Cavalryman helped the Princess to her feet, then offered a hand to hid Captain, who took it.
“Lets get her inside.” Rikki gritted his teeth. The arm hurt a bit but his bruised ego hurt even worst.
Pikeman Kataro held open the inner door while standing at attention. Rikki guided Tonya in, through his sleeping quarters and in to the inner hall. The two Kama’s still stood at attention on either side of the door, their ceremonial halberds reflecting the torch light.
As they approached, one of the Kama’s reached out and opened the door and swung it open for the Princess. Tonya released her hold of Rikki and turned to him.
“When can we expect to leave Bolton?” she bit her bottom lip.
“Your servants had a very long and tiring day, yesterday, your Highness.” Rikki looked from her to Johnack and back. “I’d like them to get another day of rest before we continue.”
“I’d like to get into the Dwarven underground as soon as possible, Captain. Will they be able to travel tomorrow?”
Rikki scrubbed his hand through his hair. “We won’t be able to travel very fast, nor go very far, your Highness. Some of the men have been wounded and could really use another day of recovery before pressing on. But if you really wish to leave here tomorrow, we can.”
“Can we make that decision tomorrow morning?” she asked.
“Yes, your Highness.”
“Go get your arm looked at, Captain.” Tonya turned and entered her suite.
Rikki watched as the Kama closed the door behind the Princess before resuming his post just outside the door. “Johnak, could you ask Badiah, if she could come to my quarters once she’s done with her work?”
“Yes, Sir.” Johnak turned and went down the hall in search of the Battleaxe’s wife.
Rikki closed the door to his quarters behind him and sat on the side of his bed. With great care, he slipped out of his shirt and examined the newly opened wound. Fortunately it only oozed blood.
“Shall I get a bandage for you, Captain.” Pikeman Kataro asked from the front door.
“Only if you have one handy. Otherwise, I’ll just bind it with my ruined shirt.” Rikki examined the wound.
“I believe we have something that will work, Captain.” Pikeman Kataro disappeared into the other room, rummaged around in what sounded like the desk and reappeared with some bandages. “This should work until Badiah arrives.”
The Pikeman wrapped Rikki’s arm and tied it off snuggly, but not tight enough to cut off blood circulation.
Rikki lay back on the bed and fell asleep almost before the Pikeman could leave the room.
***
The door closed behind Tonya, leaving her in a luxurious suite. The natural stone floor was inlaid at regular intervals with large wood mosaics. The wooden artwork could only have been done by Thame’s tree loving Dwarves cousins of Morpeth. The walls of the room were covered in stone carved tiles of a golden rock which was veined with white. Large oil lamps lit the room with a warm yellow glow. Along with the golden wall tiles, the room had a very warm inviting feel rather than the cold damp cavern she thought she would have to endure. Sturdy furniture made of exotic woods and finely crafted were placed around the room. A fur covered divan stretched out near a lit fireplace. Upon the divan, Monyka breathed heavily in sleep.
Tonya slowly made her way to what looked to be the bed chamber doors. The doors were an ornately carved lattice design, similar to the ironworks she had seen as gates in front of the homes of Truno’s elite families. As she approached she discovered that the lattice doors were actually carved stone. Instead of swinging open and shut, these slid along grooves in the floor and ceiling. Tonya’s fingers caressed the carved pattern, expecting it to feel rough, she was surprised at how smooth it felt. How anyone could carve stone with so much perfection, was beyond her. She hooked her fingers in the scroll work and slid the door to open it a bit wider. She was surprised at how easily the door slid and with hardly a sound. She slid the door closed, then back open marveling at it’s precision
“Your serving ladies had a long night.” A voice startled the princess from the far side of the bedchamber.
Tonya took a steadying breath and looked from the ornate doors to see the Half-elf, Taelah, looking at her from another door.
“Your lady-servant Monyka, insisted on staying awake until she knew you were safe.” Taelah looked past the princess to the slumbering Monyka. “The little one, Annyka, was exhausted. She fell asleep before we could get her undressed.” Taelah looked to the bed where the girl was curled up. “Shall I move her from the bed to a fur next to the fire?”
“Thank you, but no.” Tonya eyed her red dress that the Half-elf was still wearing. She then looked back down at the leathers she was wearing of the Half-elf’s. “Is there a bath in there?” she asked the Half-elf.
“A most interesting one, Princess.” Taelah stepped away from the door leading to the Bathing chamber. “The Dwarves started the bath water for you when we arrived.”
Tonya limped across richly colored rugs on the floor of the bed chamber to the bathing chamber. A moist heat enveloped her as she entered the doorway. A limestone floor radiated a warmth that was unexpected. In the middle of the chamber surrounded by oil lamps on tall stands was a large tub carved out of rock. Tonya was startled to find the tub was so full that water was over flowing its edges. The water ran in a clear sheet down the sides of the tub and into a wide, shallow channel carved into the floor and disappeared in a hole on each end. Through the light steam emanating from the tub, Tonya could see water bubbling lightly on the surface on one end, continually replenishing the hot water.
“Before you leave, could you have a maid sent to assist me?” Tonya asked, dismissing the Half-elf. After all, her part playing her double had been played.
“Sure, Princess.” Taelah turned to go, hiding the sneer on her face.
“I’ll have your clothes washed and returned to you shortly.” Tonya eyed the tub with longing.
“Breathe, Captain, breathe!” he heard Badiah shout at him.
His breath came out in a gruntal, primitive roar.
“That’s it, Breathe.” Badiah ordered.
Rikki closed his eyes and sucked in another breath, as he felt the iron penetrate a bit deeper into the wound and let out another bellow as it seared the nerve endings closer to the surface of his skin.
“How long have I been asleep?” Rikki mumbled.
“Just a couple of hours.” Badiah unwrapped the dressing and began her examination. “How did you manage to open this up again?” she inquired.
“I helped the Princess off of her horse.” Rikki stated.
A silence surrounded them as Badiah poked and squeezed at the wound. “Cauterized or stitched?” she broke the silence.
“huh?” Rikki had started to drift off to sleep again.
“Since you won’t take it easy, I’m going to have to close this wound for you. Do you want me to cauterize it or stitch it?”
“Which will heal faster?”
“Cauterizing hurts worse. It will keep you from re-opening it, but it will leave a nasty scar. Stitching will leave a small scar, but you will have to still be careful.”
“Lets Cauterize it and get it over with. As you say, I am too busy to take time out right now. The scar will just have to be a souvenir of this expedition.”
“I’ll set it up for tomorrow morning.” Badiah wrapped his arm with a fresh bandage.
“Why not now?” Rikki asked.
“Because Captain, you are going to need some sleep tonight. If I cauterize it now, you’ll be in too much pain to sleep.” Badiah explained. “I’ll have someone wake you in another hour or two so that you can have a good dinner and sleep tonight.”
“Thank you, Cleric.” Rikki started to close his eyes again.
“Not so fast, Captain.” I need you to drink some of this first.”
“What is it?” Rikki took the cup from her.
“Nasty tasting medicine that will help.” She teased.
Rikki sniffed at the liquid and grimaced. It smelled bad, he bet it would taste much worst than it smelled. He downed the entire cup in two gulps and screwed up his face as it left a residue lingering on his tongue.
“Don’t say I didn’t warn you.” Badiah smiled. “Go back to sleep, Captain. I’ll have someone wake you in just a little bit.”
Badiah exited the room into the hall that led to the princess’s suite. “Has the Princess left her suite?” Badia looked to one of the Kama’s.
“No, Cleric, she is inside. A maid servant entered and left an hour ago.”
“Which maid servant?” Badiah was slightly alarmed. No one was to enter without the permission of the Princess’s Captain, her husband, the Battleaxe, or herself.”
“No need to be alarmed, Cleric.” The Kama sensed her anxiety. “The Battleaxe gave her permission.”
Badiah sighed with relief and stepped towards one of the doors. The Kama’s hand was a blur as he opened the door for her.
Tonya sat in a chair with her legs propped up by a foot stool. A long, pink skirt covered her legs. A large leather bound book covered most of her upper body. She looked up with curiosity, and lowered the book, showing a white ruffled blouse.
“Your Highness, I am Cleric Badiah, wife to the Battleaxe of this outpost. I just came to welcome you to Bolton.” She dipped a curtsy. “I hope I’m not interrupting you.”
A smile of welcome graced the Princess’s lips. A grown sounded from nearby. The Princess held a finger to her mouth warning Badiah to be quiet then beckoned her in. Badiah took two steps in and heard the door close behind her. The Princess gestured to the seat next to her. “My ‘personal assistant in training’ is sleeping” She waved her hand towards the bed chamber. “I heard that she had quite an evening. I’m trying to allow her to sleep just a bit longer.”
“Who’s here?” Monyka came out of the bathing chamber in a chemise and wet hair.
“Monyka, this is Cleric Badiah.. Badiah, this is my Persona Assistant Monyka.”
The two greeted each other.
“Cleric Badiah?” Tonya began.
“I’m not here as a Cleric, Princess, so please just call me Badiah.” Badiah interrupted.
“Badiah, I was hoping to continue our trip tomorrow. You’ll have to forgive me, but I am anxious to see the healer in Blaire that we have heard about. I am also very excited about seeing the underground kingdom of Thame, that I have read and heard so much about.” Tonya detailed. “My Captain however, says that a bunch of my bodyguard have sustained injuries and need another day or two of rest. Are their injuries that severe?”
Badiah thought for a moment, her mind sorted through the different injuries and wounds that she had attended to before coming to give the Princess of Riponia a welcome. “Most of the injuries and wounds that I looked after today were minor: Arrow wounds to the arms, chest and legs, a few stab wounds and slashes that I had to sew shut. There are however, a few of your guards who are quiet serious. They won’t die if we move them tomorrow, but they will be in a lot of pain and could slow down your progress.”
“Oh.” Tonya sighed heavily.
“Princess.” Badiah made the Tonya look at her. “My husband and I were planning on making a trip to Sherstone ourselves in a fortnight. I’ll speak to him and see if we can leave sooner. We could always bring them along with us a few days behind you, so not to slow you down.”
“Leaving a few days behind us….. would you be able to catch up with us before we left Sherstone?” Monyka asked.
“You under estimate the endurance of the Dwaves.” Badiah smiled proudly. “A Dwarven unit can march for three days without rest. And even then, only sleep for six hours before doing another march just as hard. The only thing that would slow us down is changing out the animals that would be pulling the more injured of your guard.”
“Well let’s inform the Captain at dinner.” Tonya beamed at finding a solution to her problem.
* * *
Taelah walked wearily down the dark corridor to the room that she had been assigned to share with three other women from the Royal caravan. Because of the refugees picked up in Roberton, and the lack of available beds, the servants were asked to double up for the night. Most were too tired to argue and went directly to sleep.
Taelah opened the door just enough to squeeze through and gently closed it behind her so not to wake the exhausted women. She turned towards her bed and her muscles locked up as her heart skipped two beats. Seated on the bed was a darkly cloaked figure…… Maskalah. It couldn’t be anyone else. No one she knew emitted the icy tendrils of death as he did. Taelah swallowed a large lump as a shiver ran down her spine.
“Raulah is encouraged by your performance last night, half-human.”
Taelah felt like falling to her knees before the dark shrouded elf and thank him for his praise. Only her desire to show strength, kept her upright. “How did you get in here?” she asked, bewildered by Maskalah’s appearance.”
“I have my ways, young one.” His raspy, un-earthy voice crackled. “Have you been able to penetrate Princess’s inner circle?”
“Is it safe to speak in here?” Taelah’s voice was barely above a whisper.
“I have made assurances that they won’t wake.” Maskalah’s shadowed face turned to Taelah in askance for an answer to his question.
“These Riponian’s are very un-trusting of elves, and half’elves, “ Taelah pulled her gaze away from where his face was supposed to be. “I have met the leaders of her security force and although they do not trust me, they used me as a lure as part of protecting the Princess last night. Their Captain is very cautious and very cunning. It will be difficult to gain his trust, let alone approach the Princess.”
“Then gain the trust of his advisors.” Maskalah hissed. “Raulah does not allow for failure.”
Taelah blanched at the implied threat. “I will do as Raulah wishes.” She submitted.
“Raulah instructs that once you have located the Dwarven entrance near our forest, that you are to light the fuse on this stick and hide it with it’s opening pointing to the sky.” Maskulah placed the odd stick in her hand. “Once you have exited the forest and completed your tasks, Raulah will retrieve you from the hands of the Riponians and deliver you to your father as promised.”
One of the servants turned in her sleep. Taelah’s heart leapt as she glanced to see if the woman was waking. When she looked back, Maskulah was not there. She quickly glanced around the room to find no trace of him or where he had disappeared to. The only thing that kept her from thinking that it was a dream was the strange stick clasped in her hand.
* * *
“Captain Kalhoun.” A voice entered his slumber. “Captain Kalhoun, Cleric Badiah has asked me to wake you.”
Rikki sprang to a sitting position and immediately wished that he hadn’t. his left arm had stiffened up and was throbbing with pain. Rikki rubbed the sleep from his eyes and looked to the voice that had awaken him. Cavalryman Johnak lit another of the oil lamps and brightened the flame.
“Cleric Badiah sent me to guide you to the infirmary. I believe she will be taking you to dine with the Battleaxe when she is done.” Johnak took the Captain’s hand and helped him to his feet. “She said to come as you are, but to bring a change of clothes.”
A few minutes later, Rikki found himself entering the infirmary that he had visited that morning.
“Ah, there you are, Captain.” Badiah smiled. Battleaxe Belvedir smiled at the Captain then looked over to where another dwarf stoked a small portable forge and pulled a glowing hot piece of steel out of it. Inspected it, and thrust it back into the coals.
Rikki winced at seeing the hot iron, knowing that he would soon be feeling it’s searing bite.
“Captain, I’d like you to drink some more of this nasty tasting brew, and then eat this bit of special stuff.” Badiah handed him a cup of the brew.
“What is the ‘special stuff’? Rikki asked not recognizing it.
“It is a fungus that grows in the depths of the earth. The Dwarves use it as a painkiller of sorts. It will help with the pain, and it will stimulate your appetite.”
“Stimulate my appetite?” Rikki looked confused.
“When in extreme pain, people forget to eat. This will help your mind tell your body to eat.”
Rikki tried to drink the brew without swallowing, and was only partially successful. He then took the spongy white fungus from the cleric and chewed it to help rid himself of the after taste of the nasty brew.
“Good. Now have a seat here.” Badiah ordered.
Once he was sitting, Badiah carefully unwrapped the bloody bandage and discarded it. Blood still oozed from the two holes in his arm. Badiah dipped a clean cloth into a basin of green colored water that had leaves floating in it, and lightly dabbed at the openings, cleaning the wound.
“Alright, Captain, are you ready?” Badiah looked at him with concern as well as determination.
“Can I say no?” Rikki’s eyes went from hers to the Battleaxe’s then back to hers.
“Cavalryman, could you assist the Battleaxe in holding the Captain’s arm still?” Badiah asked.
The Cavalryman paled slightly but nodded and took up a position next to the stocky dwarf.
“Here, Captain, take this.” Belvedir handed Rikki a thick piece of leather. Rikki took the offered piece and put it between his teeth.
“I want you to keep your head turned towards me, Captain.” Badiah instructed, “We have to do this twice. I don’t want your instincts taking over and have you jerking away from the iron. Now this is very important, Captain, I want you to remember to breathe. When we are undergoing extreme pain, sometimes we forget to breathe and then we pass out. I don’t want you to pass out, so I will be reminding you to breathe. ”
Rikki nodded.
“Let’s do the back of the arm first. It’s harder to get to.” Badiah instructed the Dwarves. She had Rikki turn his head towards her as Johnak and Belvedir took a hold of his forearm and restrained if firmly between the two, their muscles taught and ready for any movement that Rikki might make.
“Ready?”
Rikki nodded, taking a deep breath. Badiah looked to the others and nodded gravely.
His skin feeling the heat of the iron, before it touched his flesh, felt as if it was trying to crawl away, then an intense heat. He sucked in his breath and bit down on the leather that Belvedir had provided. Pain, such intense, searing pain. He could feel Johnak and Belvedir struggling to keep his arm still as every muscle in his being, strained to pull away.
“Breathe, Captain, breathe!” he heard Badiah shout at him.
His breath came out in a gruntal, primitive roar.
“That’s it, Breathe.” Badiah ordered.
Rikki closed his eyes and sucked in another breath, as he felt the iron penetrate a bit deeper into the wound and let out another bellow as it seared the nerve endings closer to the surface of his skin.
“Good, it’s gone, Captain, the iron is gone.” Badiah held his head and stroked his dark hair as the Captain’s body shuddered. He barely noticed the absence of Johnak and Belvedir’s hold. He did however, notice the smell of burning flesh. His flesh.
“Soldier, you don’t look so good.” Belvedir commented.
“What do you expect.” Rikki almost yelled at the Battleaxe.”
“Not you, Captain, your Cavalryman…”
Rikki heard the sound of a large body fall to the floor. He opened his eyes to see the dwarf bending over the collapsed body of Johnak.
“Humans.” The dwarf muttered.
“Is he alright?” Rikki asked in quick breaths. His arm felt like it was on fire. It was taking a lot of will power not to plunge it into the water basin.
“He fainted.” The dwarf with the hot iron announced shaking his head.
Belvedir lifted the Cavalryman’s body easily and sat him up against the wall.
“Well that one looks pretty good.” Badiah commented, looking over the newly cauterized wound.
“Can you hold him by yourself?” Badiah asked her husband.
“Sure.” The dwarf smiled. “I am a dwarf after all.”
Johnak opened his eyes. “What happened?” he asked, rubbing his eyes, trying to clear his head.
“You passed out.” The dwarf with the hot iron chuckled. Johnak turned red and began to mumble an apology.
“Don’t worry about it Cavalryman.” Belvedir consoled him, as he got back to his feet. “This isn’t a pleasant process. Why don’t you go wait in the hall.”
“Better yet, Johnak, Why don’t you go get some food, and get some rest. I’m sure there are some good ale houses here.” Rikki excused the Cavalryman.
Johnak went to the door, still embarraced by his lack luster performance.
“Cavalryman, there is no shame in what happened, and it will stay between you and I.” Rikki added. Johnak looked back over to his Captain with eyes that though looked full of shamed, also showed some relief.
“Okay, Captain, sit back and let’s get this done with.” Badiah took charge again.
Belvedir grabbed Rikki’s arm again, one hand at his wrist, the other at the elbow and began to brace himself as the iron came out of the forge.
“Remember, breathe and don’t watch.” Badiah instructed, placing the piece of leather back between Rikki’s teeth.
Rikki could tell that the iron was getting close by the amount of pressure the Battleaxe was applying to his arm.
“I believe they are in here.” A voice called from the corridor.
Another cry escaped between his clenched teeth.
“What in the name of the Gods are you doing?” a familiar voice cried from the doorway.
“Get her out of here.” Badiah ordered.
Breathing hard as the iron dug deeper into his bicep, Rikki opened his eyes to meet those of the Princess, wide in alarm. He could feel the muscle tissue in his arm tighten as the hot iron sizzled, searing the capillaries and nerve endings.
“Breathe, Captain!” Badiah warned.
Not knowing that he had stopped, Rikki released his held breath and took quick ragged ones. The Princess’s face paled as she watched the smoke rising from the open wound in his arm.
“Come, Highness, I don’t think this is a good time.” Kalgar took her hand and began to pull her out of the room.
Another primitive yell escaped his throat followed by some more quick breaths.
“What in the three Gods names are they doing?” Tonya demanded, she turned her head over her shoulder to see Rikki spit out the leather piece. His body began to tremble in shock.
“Okay, Captain, we’re done.” Badiah announced.
Rikki slumped in the chair as his body trembled.
Belvedir released his elbow and took his hand. “You took that as well as any dwarf, Captain. Not many humans can handle that much pain.” Belvedir released his hand and excused himself from the room.
Badiah pulled a cloth soaking in the basin of water and squeezed it over each of the blazing hot wounds. Rikki could have sworn the water had turned to steam as it ran over the raw flesh. But it was only his imagination.
Badiah placed two thick wet bandages over each hole and wrapped another bandage around his arm. “The mushrooms will be starting to ease your pain in a few moments.” She soothed.
“For what it’s worth, Captain.” The dwarf who did the cauterizing approached. “I am impressed, you did very well.” With that, the dwarf exited the room, leaving the Riponian Captain alone with the blonde Cleric.
“The dinner tonight is very private, Captain. Only the Battleaxe, one or two of his Halberds and I will be there. The two Ambassador’s, the Princess, and your two sub commanders, Kadyr and Takoda.” Badiah explained. “I am ordering you to keep your arm in this sling for the night.” She said holding up a Riponian blue cloth. “After dinner, I will change your bandage. Then once again in the morning. You should be able to go with out it tomorrow.”
“Thanks.” Rikki smiled. The last thing he wanted was to be riding at the head of the Royal procession with an arm in a sling.
Badiah led Rikki down a corridor and into a small dining hall. Large oil lamps gave off a warm light which reflected off a stone table that looked to have been carved from the rock in the area. A large fireplace commanded one wall but only a small blaze burned to keep the room comfortable. The members of the small diner were seated and talking amongst themselves. The Princess at the head of the table turned away from her conversation to look up at him. Her eyes held a look he was unfamiliar with, was it pity? Empathy? She smiled weakly at him, then turned back to the Battleaxe who had been speaking to her.
Rikki took an empty seat at the table between Ambassador Kalgar and Sergeant Takoda. The mushrooms that he had ingested earlier were, as the Cleric said, starting to work. The searing hot holes in his arms, felt dulled, to almost an ache, while his stomach growled for food.
“How are you doing?” Takoda whispered to him.
“The Cleric gave me something to dull the pain.” Rikki looked to the grizzled old veteran.
“The Battleaxe was quite impressed with how you dealt with the iron.” Takoda smiled proudly. “Most human men would pass out, that is one of the reason’s it isn’t a reliable method of torture.”
“I’ll keep that in mind.” Rikki shot back as the first course was served.
Takoda turned to Kadyr, sitting across the table from him. “Did you bring it?” he asked.
The smile on Kadyr’s face was all the affirmation that he needed.
“Bring what?” Rikki asked.
Kadyr reached under the table and passed an earthen jug to the Sergeant.
“Battleaxe.” Takoda stood up from the table and held the jug to be passed to the Battleaxe. “The officers of the Cavalry would like to present you with this token of friendship.”
“What is that?” Rikki whispered for Takoda’s ears only.
The Battleaxe took the jug with great care and uncorked it. He sniffed the jug and looked to the Sergeant at Arms with surprise. “May I?”
“Of course, Battleaxe, we’d be offended if you didn’t.” Takoda smiled. Takoda leaned towards Rikki. “ Some spirits we found on the way here. Best, I’ve ever come across.”
The Battleaxe took a swig from the bottle and savored the flavor for a moment before swallowing. “By the Gods, I believe that is the best I’ve tasted. Where ever did you find it?”
“We came across some homesteaders in the forest who are making that.” Takoda smiled. “We ah, purchased a few jugs of it. We figured his Majesty, Ramah, might enjoy this particular kind.”
“He most certainly would. Can you give me directions on where to find these homesteaders so that I might purchase some of this?”
“It would be a pleasure, Battleaxe.” Takoda smiled.
The Battleaxe took another slug of the brew. “If I didn’t know any better, I’d say it was the nectar of the gods.” He said when he could find his voice.
“They were the most generous and helpful family.” Tonya added, then briefly described the hospitality they had received.
Another course arrived. Rikki found that the meat on his plate had already been cut up into bite sized pieces so that he didn’t have to try and use his left arm. He leaned forward and smiled a thanks to Badiah who smiled back, knowing the situation that he was in.
“I have started to make the needed arrangements for us to leave in a few days with the wounded.” The Battleaxe informed the present company.
“That was so kind of you to do so, Battleaxe.” Tonya laid a hand upon his and smiled. I am so excited to see your Under-kingdom.”
“What is this?” Rikki asked, feeling lost in the conversation.
“The Battleaxe and Cleric have offered to follow a few days behind us with the wounded, so that the injured can get a few days to recuperate while we push on.” Tonya informed her Captain.
“This way, you’ll be able to leave in the morning and not loose anymore time getting to your destination.” Badiah added.
“The men have already been informed and are getting caught up on their sleep.” Lieutenant Kollyns reported. “The horses have all been rubbed down well and have been given some extra nutrients in their grain. Everything should be ready to go at dawn.”
“What is being done about the refugees from Roberton?” Rikki inquired taking a bite.
“They are being seen too. They seem pretty docile.” One of the Halberds answered. “The one called Lewis, however is being held in a solitary cell.”
“We will be releasing all of them to the Trunonians as soon as they can get here. It should be no more than a week.” The other Halberd added.
After the formal dinner, Badiah and Rikki escorted Tonya back to her quarters.
“I’m not real comfortable leaving tomorrow morning, your Highness.” Rikki
looked to the young blonde princess. “We Showed up a day early and dumped a hundred refugees on their doorstep, and then we take off?”
“It will only be for a few days, Captain.” Badiah spoke up. “Once we get a few of them to relax and not jump every time someone looks at them differently, we’ll put them to work. Work is good for getting your mind off traumatic things.”
“Besides, Captain.” Tonya smiled up at him. “This is a matter that has nothing to do with my safety.”
“I realize that, your Highness.” Rikki “I just feel like a bad guest, leaving problems with the Battleaxe and Cleric.
“Captain, what if you look at if from a different angle.” Badiah suggested. “Think of the refugees as neighbors of ours and we are helping out a neighbor in need.”
“I understand it, but I don’t have to like it.” Rikki scrubbed a hand through his hair. “Then on top of it all, we are leaving our wounded behind for the Cleric to watch and worry over.”
“There are only two wounds that are serious, Captain.” Badiah reassured. “Even those soldiers will be healed enough to make the trip to Sherstone more comfortably in a few days.”
The doors to the Princess’s chambers were now guarded by two Riponian guards. They were Sergeant Galyway’s men. One saluted as the other opened the door for the Princess.
“See you in the morning, Highness.” Rikki said good bye and entered his door followed by Badiah. A basin of water with what looked like herbs sat on the nightstand. Beside it was some fresh bandages. Rikki carefully un-slung his arm and slowly slid out of his shirt before sitting on the end of the bed.
Badiah changed the partially dry bandage for a fresh wet one. Looking closely at the raw and angry wound.
“Thank you for the mushrooms.” Rikki gingerly flexed his arm. “They do numb the pain quite a bit.”
“Don’t thank me just yet, Captain.” The Cleric smirked. “I still need you to drink another cup of the nasty stuff.”
Rikki rolled his eyes.
“I will be leaving another dose of the mushrooms here next to your bed. If you wake up in the night with some pain, I want you to ingest them. They will take care of the pain, and you will wake up hungry in the morning.” The Cleric went on. “The food give you energy which your body needs right now to repair that arrow hole.”
A knock came at the door.
“Enter.” Rikki called.
Takoda stepped in. “Just wanted to let you know, that I’ll take care of getting the morning detail together. You need your sleep.” He stood before Rikki, and looked down at him with authority “I don’t want to go into the underground with you sleep deprived as well as jumpy.”
Badiah got up, and began cleaning up the dirty bandages and laying out the small portion of mushrooms in case he were to wake up.
“I’ll have someone wake you in enough time so that you can eat and get dressed.” Takoda continued.
“I’m not a cripple, Sergeant.” Rikki protested.
“Nor are you fit to serve in this condition, Captain.
“While you two finish arguing, I’m going to check in on the wounded before going to bed……. Good night gentlemen.” Badiah left the two alone.
* * *
Kadyr climbed yet another flight of stairs towards the top of the outpost. It seemed that the stairs never ended in this place, either up or down. A touch of fresh cool air caressed his cheek, signaling that the stairs would be ending soon. He turned around a corner at another landing and spotted stars in the night sky overhead. He arrived at the top of the outpost glad that the climb had ended.
The top of the mountain outpost had been leveled off and paved with large cut stone. The battlement walls were put together with smaller stone and stood about three foot high. Trebuchet’s of different sizes and models were placed around to cover the outpost from different angles. Ballista’s and catapults were positioned between the larger siege engines. Tarps covered the piles of ammunition that the weapons required. If this was the dwarven equivalent of an outpost, he would not want to have to try to take a fortress.
On one corner of the large battlement was the silhouette of a strange device. Next to it was the outline of a human who seemed to be looking at it rather closely. Kadyr and cleared his throat.
“Oh, I’m sorry.” A familiar female voice apologized. “I didn’t know if it was alright to use this, but it is incredible.”
Kadyr relaxed as he neared. “What is it?” he inquired.
The figure was caught off guard for a moment. “Kadyr?”
“I didn’t mean to startle you. I just came up here to get a good look at the stars before we disappear into the Under-Kingdom.” He could barely make out Monyka’s features in the starlight.
“Have you seen this?” She turned back to the device.
“No, this is my first time up here. What is it?”
“It’s the largest spyglass that I have ever seen.” Monyka stepped away fingering her necklace. “If it wasn’t for those hills, I’ll bet you could see all the way to Roberton with this.”
“Have you tried to look at the moons, yet?” Kadyr asked. “I’ll bet you could see the belt really well with it.”
“Oh, why didn’t I think of that.” Monyka exclaimed grabbing a hold of the end of the spyglass and pushing down on it and moving it to one side so that she could view the area of the sky where the moon and it’s barely visible belt would be.
“Oh, wow, Kadyr, you’ve got to see this. You can actually see that the belt is made up of large rocks.” Her voice was filled with excitement. Monyka stepped away so that Kadyr could look through the eye-piece.
Kadyr looked through the small opening and saw the moon and it’s belt jump closer. Much closer than he thought was possible. He had seen spy-glasses before, but none as large and as powerful as this.
“I want to apologize about last night.” Monyka spoke softly. “I was tired and worried, and I love Tonya so much, that when I couldn’t find her after the attack, I….. I guess I freaked out.”
“It’s alright.” Kadyr shrugged it off. The moon and it’s belt were amazing.
“No, it’s not.” Monyka touched his hand. Kadyr turned away from the spy-glass to face her. Her hand was twisting and twirling the necklace at her throat again. “I was too distraught, at the time, to realize that you too are concerned about the Princess’s safety. I’m sorry, Kadyr. I won’t let it happen again.”
“Yes you will. It’s as much your job as it mine, to worry about her.” Kadyr looked into her eyes. They were filled with the reflection of the stars and the moon. Kadyr pulled her to him and kissed her. Startled, she resisted the initial contact, but then embraced the warmth flowing through her, and began to kiss him back.
* * *
Monyka felt a radiating warmth against her back. She snuggled up to it, enjoying the comfort she found in there. She yawned and pulled the blanket up to her chin. Contentment. Warmth, love and contentment is how she felt. After the kiss on top of the battlements, Kadyr took her back to his quarters. While others had to sleep on makeshift beds and cots, two to four per room, Kadyr, being one of the top officers of the cavalry had a small, private room. Time needs to stand still at times like these. Time away from Tonya was precious little and far between. Time. “Oh, no! What time is it?” Monyka jumped to a sitting position.
“What? What is it?” Kadyr leaped to an alertness trained into soldiers.
“What time is it?” blood drained from her face. “I need to make sure that I get back before the Princess wakes up.”
“The Battleaxe said that they have a bell that tolls in the morning to wake their soldiers before they have to go on duty.” Kadyr hooked an arm around hers. “I haven’t heard the bell yet.” He pulled her back down into bed and kissed her.
Monyka melted in his arms and enjoyed his lips embracing hers. Memories of the previous night warmed her. Her body shuddered with delight as she remembered how he touched her, setting her skin afire with pleasure. A small moan escaped her mouth as his lips caressed the side of her neck while his hand found the small of her back under the covers and pulled her body even closer to his. Her leg entwined his catching and holding it like a vine rose on a lattice.
A large deep sounding bell tolled and echoed through the corridors of Bolton.
Kadyr paused in his pleasuring her for a moment, startled at the noise.
“I need to go, Kadyr.” Monyka pushed against his chest. “The Princess needs me to help her get ready.”
“Why can’t she find someone else?” Kadyr muttered between kisses.
“She is training Annyka to assist.” Monyka unwound her legs from his and pushed against him again. “Please, Kadyr. I need to get to Tonya and you need to get to what ever it is you need to do.”
Monyka rolled out from under him and slid into her dress. “I’ll see you in a couple of hours at the carriage. You never know, her Highness may allow me to go riding with you again before we delve under the mountain.”
Kadyr’s eyes, were bright with mischief at the thought of taking her in the woods of the foot hills. Monyka slid her feet into her slippers and blew him a kiss as she exited the room. She practically ran through the halls of the outpost. She almost fell down one flight of stairs as she raced. She slowed her self down and took a few deep breaths as she approached the guarded doors of the Princess’s suite.
“Is she awake yet?” She asked one of the guards.
“Haven’t heard a peep, my Lady.” The guard opened the door to admit her into the luxurious chamber. As comfortable as the suite was, she was more comfortable sharing a lumpy mattress, with the Lieutenant’s arms wrapped around her.
“I was beginning to worry about you.” Tonya’s voice came from the bed.
Monyka blushed. “I’m sorry, Tonya. I had gotten distracted last night.”
“So did you find a bed warmer that would put up with your cold feet and your kicking?” Tonya smiled.
Monyka’s blush deepened.
“I had Annyka already help me with the pot.” Tonya went on. “She’s drawing a bath now. You might want to double check how she is doing. I’ll be there in just a few moments.”
Rikki with the help of Badiah, slid into his blue uniform jacket. His arm didn’t burn as much as it did during the night. Partially thanks to the mushrooms that Badiah had left next to his bed. The pain now, was a dull aching with a stabbing sharp pain that shot up his arm from a nerve still reacting to an unknown stimuli.
“Here are some more mushrooms for you to take with you.” Badiah handed him a small pouch. “Only take them in the afternoon. That way you will be able to eat a good dinner and get a good night’s sleep….. They might make you feel kind of woozy otherwise.”
“Thank you Badiah.” Rikki slowly flexed and stretched his arm. It was quite stiff and sore, but better than trying to nurse something sewn shut.
“I’ll want to take a look at it once again in Sherstone.” She fussed. “Change your bandage daily for at least until you get to there. If you see any puss or infection, I want you to see Brother Tagyrt right away.”
“I’m sure I’ll be just fine. Thank you, Cleric.” Rikki buttoned up his jacket and started out the door.
“Good morning, Captain.” Johnak greeted holding Sefu’s reins.
“Enjoy it while you can.” The Captain looked at the sun rising in the East. “There won’t be any of these for the next fortnight.”
“It’s exciting isn’t it, Captain?” Johnak smiled. “Only a handful of humans have ever been in the Under-Kingdom, and now we get to see it’s wonders.”
Rikki could almost feel the weight of the mountains closing in on him, suffocating him. He took a deep breath and mounted Sefu a little awkwardly not being able to use his angry arm.
The forward guard were already mounted and queued up outside the gates of Bolton. The Princess Tonya was speaking with the Battleaxe from her carriage when he trotted up.
Tonya broke off her conversation and turned to her Captain. “Good morning, Captain.” Her eyes were alight with mischief and Rikki hoped he wasn’t the target.
“Thank you Battleaxe.” Rikki leaned down and clasped the Dwarf’s hand. “Your out-post is quite impressive and your staff, quite hospitable. I look forward to seeing you in Sherstone.”
“Thank you Captain.” Belvedir returned the grin. He then leaned closer to speak only to the Captain. “There are places in the Under-Kingdom that will allow you space, so that you won’t feel so closed in. Good luck.”
Rikki caught the Princess’s puzzled expression as he sat up straight in his saddle. “When you are ready, your Highness.”
Tonya nodded a smile and sat back in the carriage.
Rikki noticed a few holes and notches in the wood of the carriage created by the arrows of the attack. The arrows had been removed and a few of the deeper holes had already been patched. The Captain looked around and found Sergeant Takoda talking with a wagoneer. “Move them out, Sergeant.” He called catching the elderly Sergeant’s eye. Takoda nodded and rode towards the gate.
“Captain.” Tonya called from her carriage.
“Yes your Highness?” Rikki rode Sefu up to the window.
“When we approach the entrance of the Under-Kingdom, may I ride on the buck-board?” She pleaded. “I really would like to see as much of Dwarven society and architecture as I can, and I’m afraid I’d miss too much riding in this carriage.”
“I’ll make arrangements for you to.” Rikki bowed slightly “You know that it won’t be as comfortable.”
“Yes, Captain.” She sighed. “but I’m willing to take the risk. If you will allow me, I may even try to ride Comyn for a bit.”
“I’ll have him saddled and nearby just in case, your Highness.”
“Your Highness!” a voice called from the entrance of the out-post. “Please a wait a moment, your Highness!” Rikki looked to the voice to see a elderly woman trotting towards the carriage with a basket.
“Your Highness.” The woman pleaded as she neared the wagon. Rikki maneuvered Sefu between her and Princess.
“Can I help you?” the Captain asked towering over her from the massive black cavalry horse.
“I was told to make sure the Princess had these before she left.” The woman nervously eyed Sefu.
“May I?” Rikki held his hand out.
“It’s for the Princess.” The woman protested.
Rikki forced a smile. “I’ll make sure she gets it. I just have to take a peek …… for her protection.”
The woman swallowed hard and nodded, handing him the basket. Rikki lifted the cloth from top and smiled at what he spotted. He looked to the Battleaxe who smiled and nodded his approval.
“Here you are.” Rikki handed the basket back to the woman. “her Highness will be delighted to receive these from you.”
The woman excepted the basket and dipped a small curtsy. Rikki moved Sefu out of the way and watched as the woman presented the Princess with the basket of sweet-rolls.
Rikki, riding a bit in front of the Royal carriage, exited the massive gates of Bolton and took the road North into the foothills. The morning was warm and scattered clouds blocked out the sun only once in a while. A dark wall of gray clouds however, were moving in from the West. Whether or not they would get rain before they entered the Under-Kingdom would determine how fast they could move. Not having the wounded rolling slowly along towards the rear of the procession would help quite a bit with that.
“It doesn’t look like we will be able to break for lunch with those clouds coming in.” Rikki commented to Takoda.
“It won’t be too bad, Captain.” Takoda grinned. “I sent the cooks in a wagon and a small patrol out an hour or so before we started. They will be able to make pretty good time. Find a place to set up and begin cooking for us by the time we reach them.”
“What’s on the menu?” Rikki’s arm felt a stab of pain as another nerve miss-fired..
“I believe they said something about trout.” Takoda looked up and down the wagon train. “It can be cooked fast.” He licked his lips just thinking about the possibility.
“Sergeant have you seen Grymm lately?” Rikki asked.
“I sent him with in the patrol that accompanied the cooks.”
“Hmmm, how about that friend of Kadyr’s, what was his name?”
“Nevyre?” Sergeant Takoda offered.
“Yeah, Where is the underhanded rogue?”
“I believe he is back near the wagons.” Takoda shrugged. “Why?”
“I have a task for him.” Rikki smiled. “I’ll be back, Sergeant.” The Captain circled Sefu around and cantered down the convoy of mounted soldiers and wagons looking for his target.
He found the Lieutenant’s friend riding beside the back of a wagon smiling intently at a young blonde woman who was singing. Rikki winced as she missed a few notes of the piece. The rogue however didn’t even flinch and almost appeared to swoon as she came to the end of her song.
“My dear lady, your voice has no rival, even among the songbirds.” Nevyre purred.
“Oh, my Lord.” The blonde blushed. “You are too kind.”
“No my lady, “ Nevyre protested, “On my honor, I have never heard that song sung with such….. such enthusiasm.”
The pretty blonde woman blushed again. Her blush deepened when she noticed the Captain riding towards them.
“Nevyre.” The Captain called. “I would like to ask you for a favor.”
“Of course, Captain.” Nevyre’s look of alarm at the Captain, turned to softness as he turned back to the pretty blonde. “We must continue this at a later time, my Lady.” Nevyre guided his horse over to where Rikki was and fell in beside him.
“I’m sorry, Captain, I didn’t know the lady was spoken for. I was only…..”
“I don’t care what you do with the servants, Nevyre.” Captain Kalhoun cut him off. “I need you to work some of your talent.”
“Oh?” Nevyre’s curiosity was piqued.
“I need a wagon of some sort made up for the Princess.” Captain Kalhoun continued.
“Is there something wrong with her carriage?” Nevyre asked.
“No. It’s fine.” Captain Kalhoun scrubbed his right hand through his hair. “The Princess wants to be able to see more of the Under-Kingdom than what she can see while riding in her carriage. I was going to ask one of Cavalrymen to prepare something for her, but figured you would be more appropriate for this undertaking.”
“Thank you, Captain.” Nevyre grinned. “What parameters do I have to work with-in?”
“What we have in these wagons.” The Captain replied. “Don’t go over taxing any one wagon and nothing gets left behind..”
“You know, Captain.” Nevyre pursed his lips. “Some of these servants might be pretty put out about taking on more work. A silver, here and there might make things more amicable to anxieties that may arise.”
Rikki was quiet for a moment. “Alright, Nevyre,” he dug into his purse and pulled out some silver coins. “This is all that I can afford.”
“I’ll do my best, Captain.” Nevyre smiled.
“Nevyre.” Captain Kalhoun stopped him. “I need it to be comfortable for her to ride in and easily defendable if for any unknown reason we might be attacked.”
“I’ll see what I can do, Captain.”
Healing a Princess...21 (Darkness and Radec)
by Anistaisa Allread
As he approached the Royal carriage, Captain Kalhoun spotted the grizzled Sergeant at Arms laughing with the Half-elf. Puzzled by the sight, Rikki rode up along the carriage and knocked lightly on one of the shutters. The shutter flipped open to reveal the Princess’s curious expression. “Yes, Captain?”
“Just wanted you to know that I have someone working on a way for you to observe the Under-Kingdom better.”
“Thank you, Captain, that is much appreciated.” She smiled. “How much farther until we reach the entrance?”
Rikki looked at the foothills ahead, slowly turning more and more mountainous. “It should be sometime this afternoon, Highness.”
“Thank you, Captain. I believe I will attempt to take a nap before we arrive so that I might be more alert when we get there.”
“I’ll wake you when we stop for lunch, Highness.” Rikki smiled.
“We are stopping for lunch?” Tonya’s face suddenly turned to one of annoyance.
“The cooks are already ahead of up preparing the meal. We won’t have to stop long.” Rikki promised.
Tonya sighed heavily as she closed the shutter.
“Would you like me to leave so that you might sleep, your Highness?” Annyka suggested.
“I would actually feel more comfortable with your presence, Annyka.” Tonya started to move pillows around to slide the seat down into the bed configuration. “With Monyka gone more and more, I will need to rely upon your assistance.”
“Okay, Tonya.” She maneuvered to assist. “May I look at your books while you sleep?”
“Sure, Just be careful of this one.” She pointed to the large book of Dwarven science resting in one of the many pockets. “It’s the only one I know of in existence.”
“How are you going to be able to sleep with this carriage being so bumpy?”
“I’m not sure. I just need to try so that I can be alert for when we enter the Under-kingdom.” Tonya nestled herself among the pillows. “Please make sure I’m awake before we reach the entrance.”
“Of course your Highness. I thought the Captain was going to wake you.”
“Captains have so many things that they need to worry about that they sometimes forget simple details.” Tonya closed her eyes.
Rikki pulled Sefu away from the carriage and stopped Sefu allowing the soldiers following the carriage pass. He tightened his legs around Sefu as the Ambassador’s carriage caught up with him.
“Ambassador Kalgar?” The Captain greeted the carriage.
“Yes, Captain.” Kalgar leaned out of the open window.
“Have you noticed the Princess’s fascination with your Under-Kingdom?”
Kalgar grinned, “It is quite marvelous.”
“I am arranging for a special wagon for her to ride in that will allow her to view your home. I was wondering if before we enter, you could join her so that you might explain things.” Rikki looked to his short friend with askance.
“Inform the Princess that I would be honored to do so, Captain.” Kalgar’s eyes twinkled at the thought of home.
“By the way, the cooks have been sent ahead and are preparing a lunch for us,” Rikki paused with a smile as Ambassador Zereb leaned forward with interest. “I hear we are having trout that was caught yesterday.”
Rikki gave Sefu his reign, allowing him into a canter passing the carriage and riding towards the front. The Half-elf was still talking with Takoda. Takoda laughed and smiled at the short blonde woman. Taelah, seeing the Captain approach, quickly finished what she was saying and veered off from the road and galloped past Rikki and Sefu towards the servant’s wagons.
“What was that all about?” Rikki asked of the Sergeant.
“Just some small talk.” Takoda grinned.
“Be careful with that one.” Rikki cautioned. “I don’t completely trust her.”
“I know, Captain.” The Sergeant’s face sobered. “She knows it as well.”
“Is she traveling with us to Blaire?” Rikki pulled Sefu’s head away from nipping at Takoda’s mount.
“She says that the Duke destroyed everything she had in Roberton. Malden allows Elves and Half-elves to live and work in their city. She is hoping to start anew there. How much safer can someone be, than in the procession of Royalty?”
“Judging the last few days?” Rikki grimaced. “It might be safer, not traveling with a Royal procession.”
The cooks set up the luncheon encampment in a large clearing in the majestic pine trees that covered the surrounding hills. Knee high, grass, green in it’s spring re-birth had been well trampled in high traffic areas. Several great fires were set up at intervals, each had stakes thrust into the ground around it. At the top of each stake was a gutted and splayed trout. The aroma of herbs mixed with the smells of cooking trout had announced their arrival, even before they could see the clearing. A shade pavilion had been erected towards the center of the clearing. Under it’s protection, a long table, benches and a couple of chairs. The table was set and contained baskets of bread, fresh fruit and wedges of cheese. Riponian banners fluttered from the top of the pavilion in the mid-day wind.
Grymm met the Captain, joined by Sergeant Takoda and Lieutenant Kollyns. “The forward guard has already eaten and has secured a perimeter around the area, Captain.” He smiled ruefully. “Too bad our cavalry can’t set up a field kitchen like this while on maneuvers.”
“And invite our enemy to dine with us?” Kadyr chuckled with him.
“Who knows it may save us from un wanted wars and loosing young lives.” Rikki grimaced and gently rubbed his sore arm. He looked to the young cavalryman. “Good work, Grymm. Have you eaten yet?”
“Aye, Sir. The cooks fed us all well.” Grymm smiled. “Wait till you that trout melts in your mouth.”
“Have the scouts been sent ahead?”
“Yes, Captain. Yeoman Bailey went with them. He said something about getting one last chance at hunting before going underground.”
Rikki looked West at the foreboding wall of gray clouds, slowly making their way towards them. “Lieutenant, After they have eaten, find Galyway and have his men start polishing their armor. I want to enter the under-kingdom looking polished and sharp, not like we’ve been drug through the battlefield.” Rikki looked to the young Lieutenant. “They have an hour to do so after they have eaten.”
“Yes, Captain.” Kadyr turned to find the Sergeant.
Rikki turned back to the pavilion to see Monyka and Annyka guiding the Princess to a chair at the head of the table. The two Ambassadors were taking seats along the table as well, while the field cooks and assistants dodged in and around one another busily at their duties. Rikki nodded to his soldiers and smiled as he made his way through the various fires to the pavilion and bowed to the Princess before taking a seat across from the Ambassadors.
“How much further up the road until we reach the gate to your world?” Rikki asked Kalgar.
“Twenty minutes walk or so. I would estimate, Captain.”
“We are so close, and we stopped?” Tonya didn’t even attempt to keep annoyance from her voice.
“Unlike you, Your Highness.” Takoda joined them in the pavilion. “Many men find the very idea of the Under-kingdom, frightening. This short interlude will give them the chance to breathe fresh mountain air, feel the warmth of the sun and smell the trees and flowers, before entering the…… please excuse me Ambassador.” Takoda smiled to the Dwarf, who nodded and smiled back. “before entering the dungeon like depths of the underworld. You can be patient for another hour or so while they relax before penetrating the darkness under the earth.”
Tonya sniffed with disapproval, but said nothing. Instead she broke off a piece of bread and stuffed it into her mouth. A servant placed a plate in front of the princess, holding a steaming trout, it’s white flesh sprinkled with herbs cast of an aroma that made the Captain’s mouth water. He was about to reach for a piece of bread when another servant placed a plate containing two of the trout in front of him.
Grymm’s description was accurate, the trout’s flaky texture did seem to melt in his mouth. Little was said around the table. The people present were intent on the incredible food set before them. As they were pushing their plates away, a server came forth with a plate of flat bread that had been fried and sprinkled with cinnamon and sugar followed by a small bowl of vanilla custard for each.
“I think I need to travel with you more often.” The dwarf groaned from an over stuffed belly.
“Captain,” a voice approached from behind. Rikki turned to see Nevyre smiling like a Cheshire cat. “I’m just putting the finishing touches on, if you would care to approve.”
“I’ll be right there, Nevyre.” Rikki pushed back from the table and bowed to the Princess before following the rogue towards the road.
“What was that about?” Tonya asked.
“I believe, your Highness,” Kalgar suppressed a burp. “That the lad has seen to the accommodations that you had asked for.”
* * *
After a few turns through the pine covered hills, the road led up to and entered a large ominous hole in the side of the mountain. Something in the darkness moved, bringing Rikki to full alert. A moment later, a wagon laden with goods rolled lazily out into the quickly darkening sky. The Dwarven driver squinted in the light as if he had come out into a bright glacial sun. His wagon was followed by three more all laden with goods to be traded. The lead driver, steered the wagon off to the side of the road where it widened enough to park six wagons abreast and jumped down to soothe the animals. The other wagons followed his example.
“Kalgar, why are they stopping there?” The princess asked from her new seat.
“The animals have been away from the light for so long that even this little light blinds them. They will rest there for an hour or so to get used to the light before continuing down to Bolton.”
Nevyre had somehow procured one of the smaller wagons and spread it’s contents among the others. He then asked one of the ferriers to anchor a camp chair to the bed of the wagon which he covered with a dozen different layers of tent flooring. A few pillows from the Royal carriage helped to make the chair a bit more comfortable. The Princess could either sit in the chair, lounge on the padded buckboard or sit up beside the driver. Nevyre had picked this wagon not only for it’s smaller size but because it had sideboards that were hinged to the sides and could be swung up and locked in a moment’s notice to add protection for the Princess, should she need it. It was simple, it was quick and it allowed the Princess an almost unobstructed view of her surroundings.
Under the Princess’s protests, the Captain doubled the mounted guard around the wagon. He promised the disappointed princess that they would be reduced once they were in the Under-kingdom.
* * *
Rikki reined in and looked at the massive tunnel ahead of them and shuddered. The thought of going underground was rattling his nerves. He took a deep breath, followed by another. How could anyone just ride in under a whole mountain and not be nervous, let alone live underground like these dwarves. Rikki just sat and stared at the menacing opening, while the rest of the entourage slowly rode by.
“Come on Lieutenant, or you’ll be left out here to freeze to death in the coming storm..” Kalgar motioned as he passed.
“Easy for you to say.” Rikki mumbled under his breath. “You don’t have that much for a mountain to squash.”
“Rikki, are you all right?” Monika asked from a horse just behind the Princess’s wagon. “You look flushed.”
Monika might understand a little better than most. Rikki guided his mount up next to the Lady in waiting. “I just don’t do so well in……. lets say, tight places.”
“Your afraid of caves and tunnels?” Monika asked somewhat surprised.
“Why do you think I joined the Cavalry? So I don’t have to invade castle corridors and dungeons, shoulder to shoulder, with people on all sides of you.. It just isn’t natural.”
“Kalgar says that it isn’t that tight once you are in there.” Monika pointed out.
“Not tight for a dwarf maybe.” Rikki rebutted. “How is Tonya?”
“As you know, her Highness is quite excited about this leg of the trip. She has studied as much as she can about dwarven architecture and is eager to see if all of the stories about the dwarves are true.”
“What stories, you mean the ones about how dwarves eat through rock with their teeth and crap diamonds?” Rikki asked.
“I heard that, Captain.” Kalgar chuckled.
Monika giggled too. “No, that they power machines with steam and that they heat their kingdom with lava, that they have sacred rooms filled with emeralds and water so hot that is shoots upwards hundreds of feet. You know those kinds of stories.”
“Ho there!” Kalgar called out as he reached the mouth of the cavern.
“Who goes there, and what business do you have in Thame a sentry called from above the tunnel entrance.
Rikki looked up and realized that there were about a dozen dwarves in battlements that looked so much like the mountain that you could hardly tell what was natural and what wasn’t. Half a dozen of the Dwarves had stout crossbows aiming at the unusual party.
“I am Kalgar, Ambassador to the Emperor Ramah, Lord over and under Thame.” Kalgar called up. “I am bringing a Royal guest to meet with our liege Ramah.”
“Kalgar is that really you? I thought you dropped off into the sea.” The guard called back.
“I see you have been bumped back down to Kama, Fraug.” Kalgar called back.
Kalgar turned to the princess’s wagon and beckoned them forth as he entered the dark opening. Kalgar was quickly lost from sight, though the sounds from his mount’s hooves echoed through what sounded like a vast chamber.
Monika urged her horse to join Tonya’s carriage. She slid out of the saddle and jumped up into the wagon, taking a seat on the side board and holding on to the back of the driver’s seat. Monika could see Tonya’s eyes sparkle as they were swallowed by the black void. The echo of hooves seemed to be everywhere, overwhelming at first.
“Kalgar says not to light candles or a torch. That the sooner that one’s eyes becomes used to the dark the more wonders they will be able to see.” Tonya instructed.
Monika couldn’t see her hand in front of her face, but trusted that the dwarves wouldn’t let them come to harm.
“Whoa, who is there?” Monika heard Rikki call
“I’m just going to lead your horse so that it doesn’t get spooked, while it adjusts to minimal light.” A gruff voice called back.
“Just warn me first, next time.” Rikki said, trying to keep his voice calm.
“Just to let you know, Tonya, Rikki is claustrophobic.”
“He’s what?” Tonya whispered back.
“He doesn’t like tight, closed in, dark places, kind of like you not liking to fall.”
“He volunteered for the wrong mission didn’t he.” Monika heard the Princess snicker. “That explains a lot.” The princess mumbled to herself.
Slowly their eyes became used to the darkness of the cavern. The echoes of the horses hooves became a friend rather than a fiend. Tonya thought she could see the wall of the cavern as it passed by. She looked up, but couldn’t see the ceiling.
“Ambassador?” She called.
“Yes, Your Highness.” Kalgar whispered from just behind her.
Tonya jumped not expecting him to be so close.
“Ambassador, how tall is the ceiling here? I can’t seem to see it.”
“It is about forty feet above us here, your Highness. As we get closer to the second gate, it will come down as the walls come in. This outer entrance acts kind of like a funnel, just in case we are attacked.”
“Second gate, did we pass a first gate?” Rikki asked.
“Those dwarves up on the battlements outside were guarding the outer gate, Lieutenant.”
“I didn’t see any trace of a gate.” Rikki rubbed at his sore arm.
“The outer side of the mountain is rigged to avalanche and bury the opening in thousands of tons of rock.” The dwarf explained. “Funny enough, we don’t close that gate until whoever is crazy enough to attack us is upon this inner gate.”
Monika thought she caught sight of Rikki shiver.
“But that would mean that you trap them in here.” Tonya whispered to herself.
“An invading enemy that is immobile is harmless.” Kalgar instructed. “After about twenty days, we open the gates up and offer to except surrender to those who are still alive and wish it, we dispose of the rest of the bodies.”
“Another reason I joined the Calvary.” Rikki muttered to himself.
“Ah, here we are, your Highness. We are approaching the second gate.”
Tonya strained to see what lay ahead, but couldn’t see that far in the dark.
The gates soon came into view. Two gigantic stone doors were opened outward. A dwarf stood guard next to each one.
“Only two gate guards?” Rikki inquired.
“Those doors are so balanced, two are all we need to close and lock them.” Kalgar boasted proudly.
The large stone slabs were almost as tall as the ceiling and each was a little wider than a wagon. Tonya strained in the darkness and marvelled at the three feet of thickness of each door.
A chilly breeze blew constantly, In Rikki’s mind, trying to flee the dark underground as he wished to do. It chilled his skin causing a shiver to run down his spine. He buttoned the top button of his uniform and snuggled deeper into its recesses
“Captain, you can call some of her guards away.” Kalgar reined next to Rikki. “She has no enemies in the Under-kingdom.”
“Okay, Grymm you and the extra guard can fall back.” The Captain called out, then cringed as his voice echoed off the walls.
Either his vision was adjusting, or the walls were closing in on them. His heart began to pound a little harder, a little faster. He tried to calm himself down, breathing deeply and slowly.
“Doing alright there, Captain.” The dwarf guiding Sefu whispered up to him. He could barely make out the dwarf. He was wearing what seemed a short skirt. Powerful muscular arms extend beyond a vest that swung as if it was open.
“Fine. Just fine.” His heart continued to race. “How is my horse doing? How much longer until he can find his own way?”
“He will be alright in a few more minutes. It usually takes humans a bit of time to adjust. Once they do, they seem to like our kingdom.”
“How often do humans enter?”
“Every once in a while we allow them to enter. You met Battleaxe Belvadir in Bolton, didn’t you?”
“Yes. He seems like a good commander.”
“Well his wife, the good Cleric is allowed to enter. She was kind of jumpy the first time she came in.” The dwarf chuckled.
“Are the walls closing in or is it my nerves?” Rikki confided quietly to the dwarven guide.
“Aye they are getting narrower.” The dwarf looked up at the Captain. “There is another gate just ahead there. Just another line in our outer defenses.” If you could see better, you’d notice murder holes in the roof and walls.
Rikki shuddered again. This time it wasn’t from the chill wind.
“Lets pause here for just a few minutes.” Kalgar called out.
“Hold!” Sergeant Takoda called. His voice echoed back down the tunnel. The sound of the wagon’s wheels and the lessoning of horses hooves reverberated. A moment later, all could be heard was the breathing of those around him.
Kalgar approached the Captain. “Once we enter through this gate there will be a large open area and then the road will begin it’s long spiral down. There is a fresh watering fountain for the mounts and your people. I would suggest that we pause to water the animals before begin our decent.” The Ambassador explained. “And a warning….. the inside edge of the road is open and falls a good two thousands feet to the bottom. If anyone is afraid of heights, they should stay close to the walls. And for the first half hour or so everyone should keep a tight reign on their mounts. Our guides will be leaving us after they help water the animals.”
“Thanks for the warning, Ambassador.” Rikki turned around in his saddle. “Grymm.” He called.
“Yes, Captain, the Cavalryman answered from just behind him.
“You heard what the Ambassador just said?”
“Yes, Sir.”
“Spread it down the line. Make sure that the servants understand the warning about the drop off. I don’t want to explain any mishaps to Emperor Ramah or to King Tobias.”
Grymm wheeled his mount around and made his way back stopping every so often to relate the information. As the Captain watched him go, he noticed that he wasn’t the only one to have a Dwarf guiding his animal. The other dwarves however guided two horses.
The Ambassador re-positioned himself next to Tonya’s wagon and nodded to the forward guides to start their progress again.
The inner gates although smaller than the last set, were just as massively built. As told, once they were through, the walls and ceiling disappeared. Stairs cut into the sides of walls led up on each side of the gates and into tunnels that the Captain assumed accessed the murder holes. The Dwarves guided the procession to left side of the expansive open area.
A large trough was carved out solid stone. Three streams of water sprouted from the wall and plummeted a few feet into the trough. The ornately carved wall and water founts were illuminated by a white glow which emanated from the water in the trough. A number of buckets were stacked on either side of the trough. Once the horses were parked, the guides filled the buckets from the glowing trough and started to water the horses. Curiously the water in the buckets didn’t glow.
Rikki dismounted, biting back a curse at his still sore arm, and approached the glow. The Princess and Ladies were also dismounting to explore the source of the light. Rikki momentarily forgot about the tons of rock pressing in around him as he peeked over the edge of the fountain’s lip. Glowing objects moved around in the water as if they were swimming. Upon closer inspection, he realized that in fact they were swimming.
“Bio-luminescent fish.” Kalgar explained from behind him.
“What?” Tonya looked to the Ambassador.
“These fish are found in pools of water, very deep underground. They have no eyes and are in all purposes, blind. They feed upon an algae, that makes their bodies glow. We use them through out the kingdom as a source of light.”
“Amazing.” Tonya shook her head in wonder at he new discovery.
“Now if you will return to your horses, they have been watered and we need to be leaving so that the rest of your animals can get their share.” Kalgar gestured towards the wagons.
Rikki took another good look at the glowing fish before retrieving Sefu from the guide. Sefu reached back and nibbled at his leg, reassuring himself that it was his master, on his back.
“Here you are, your Highness.” A dwarf approached her makeshift wagon. He handed her a small glass bowl containing one of the radiant fish. “You can keep this one.”
“Thank you.” Tonya practically squealed with glee. “Thank you very much.” She held the glass bowl up so that she could study the fish in closer detail.
Rikki followed the Princess’s wagon as it started down the long sloping decent.
“Ambassador?” Rikki called out.
“Yes, Captain.”
“I noticed that this road is only large enough for one wagon. What should happen if we are to meet a wagon making it’s way up?”
“There is another spiraling road opposite of us. They use that one to climb. This one to descend.” The dwarf tried hard not to chuckle.
It was a few minutes after they had left the fountain before Rikki discovered that his eyes had adjusted to the darkness. He could see the edge of the road, but couldn’t make out how large the open expanse was, between them and the other side of the mountain. The horses hooves and turn of the wagon’s wheels seemed to meld, to blur into a undecipherable moan.
“How long will it take to reach the bottom?” Tonya raised.
“It normally takes a wagon about two hours to descend, and twice that to climb this entrance.” Kalgar explained proudly showing off his homeland. “We however, will not be going to the bottom. The Highway entrance is two thirds of the way down.”
“I can’t tell time in here.” Monyka fingered her necklace. “How long have we been traveling down?”
“Almost an hour, my Lady.” Kalgar stated after a moment’s thought. “With a procession this large it may take a little longer to reach the access tunnel.
What seemed like hours later, Kalgar pointed to a large flattened off area, similar to the one at the top of the long winding ramp. This one too had a watering trough which glowed. The forward guards had already dismounted and were watering their mounts by the time the Princess’s touring wagon reached the interesting watering hole. A pair of gigantic columns flanked either side of a large tunnel veering off from the continuing downward spiral. After their horses were finished the forward guard reformed inside the tunnel and waited for the Princess’s wagon and the Ambassador’s queue to continue.
After watering Sefu, as much as he would take, Rikki wandered over to the giant columns and studied their architecture. Each was a good five paces across and disappeared into the darkness above. Carved smooth by caring hands, the stone seemed to radiate in the minimal light.
Just inside the tunnel from the columns two flickering flames jutted out from the wall. Each orange and yellow flame was protected by an open metal cage. They couldn’t be called torches, for there didn’t seem to be any oil or fuel that they were feeding off of.
“Ambassador, how are these flames being produced?” the Captain asked.
“Natural gas, Captain.”
The Cavalry captain looked confused.
“It’s kind of like vapors………. Similar to swamp vapors.” Kalgar tried to come up with something comparable. “A long time ago, stone shapers created small tubes in the stone that allowed these vapors to come up to the surface. You can see the holes there in the wall?”
Rikki nodded.
“That is where the gasses come out. All you have to do is put a flame to it and it will burn as long as the gas is escaping through those holes.”
“How often do you have to replenish the vapors?” Tonya was as intrigued as the Captain.
“They never have to be replenished.” Kalgar was almost confused by the question. “Through out the ground there are large chambers that are filled with these natural gasses. If diverted and regulated properly, it would be centuries before the gasses in a chamber would be depleted.”
Once Tonya was loaded back into her wagon, they started off down the highway access tunnel. The tunnel was just wide enough for a large wagon to move through comfortably.
Tonya let out a breath of wonder as the smooth carved tunnel walls, suddenly opened up revealing a natural cavern chamber. Large stalactites hung like large chandeliers. Even in the dim light, they sparkled and shimmered almost as if they had an inner light of their own.
“Amazing.” Escaped her lips. She wasn’t the only one awed by the sight, other oohs and ahs were heard as each traveler came within sight of the cavern.
“That’s just a tiny cavern, Highness, wait until you see some of the caverns we keep pristine as monuments.” Kalgar’s low voice rumbled with pride.
A hundred yards further, the tunnel they were traveling down merged into a much larger tunnel. “The Underground highway.” Kalgar announced. “Lets hold up here for just a few moments. I would like to scout down West of here to see if our joining the main thoroughfare will cause anyone trouble.” The Dwarf rode forward and disappeared quickly in the darkness.
“I am going to just go ahead a bit into the larger area.” Rikki spoke softly to Takoda.
“A little tight in here for you, Captain?” Takoda smiled.
“Yeah.” Rikki tried to smile back, but it didn’t feel genuine. In truth, the walls were beginning to feel like they were pressing in on him. The air felt too hot and stuffy, as if the air in the tunnel was being ignited.
Rikki eased Sefu up into the larger tunnel and halted next to one of the walls. The Underground highway was very large. Three wagons and two mounted riders could ride abreast in it’s width. The roadway itself looked to have been carved from the ground as was the case of the tunnels he had seen so far. The Captain took a deep breath. The air seemed a bit fresher, a bit sweeter, here versus the tunnel the rest of the procession was parked in. He squinted and strained his eyes and thought that he could make out an arched ceiling forty feet above him.
The sound of hooves and the squeaking of wagon wheels approached from just ahead in the tunnel. A few moments later, Rikki could make out a wagon being pulled by four mules. The dwarven driver seemed to be staring at him. Rikki watched as the dwarf snapped the reigns to pick up speed to pass him. Three more wagons followed the first. They too picked up speed trying to put distance between themselves and the tall human mounted on the large warhorse. A younger dwarf, whose beard was still filling in, stared at him. Rikki was beginning to think that he might be the first human the boy had ever seen. He could just imagine how he must look to the boy, towering giant riding a giant, black horse.
The sounds of hooves and armor echoed down the tunnel as the procession caught up with him. He waited until the Princess’s wagon came abreast of him before urging Sefu to fall in to the rhythm of the long line of mounts.
“What time of day is it?” Tonya asked Kalgar.
“It’s early evening, Highness.” Kalgar stoked his beard. “There is a small community up the road a bit, Cavern Radec. We will stop there for the night. They have a good Inn with good food.” He thought for a moment. “It’s rooms however, may not be up to the standards of what you have been staying in.”
“As long as it is better than the cabin on the riverboat, I’ll be happy.” Tonya beamed back.
“I’m afraid there isn’t much to see until we get to the Inn, Princess.” Kalgar apologized for the unending dark road.
“Oh, I’m enjoying myself, Ambassador.” Tonya grinned as she tried to capture every detail of the carved tunnel.
“At least someone is.” Rikki muttered just low enough that no one could hear him among the echoes of horses and armor moving through the underground. Rikki strained his eyes looking as to what lay ahead. For as far as he could see and as far as they have traveled, the cavernous road seemed to head on and on in a straight line, no hills, no turns, just endless dark foreboding rock pushing in.
* * *
The first sign of a community was the flickering of torches, along the wall. The torches, were more of the burning vapor kind, the gas torches. Metal cages clamped into solid rock guarded the flames.
“We are coming into Cavern Radec, Princess. It is not much more than a place for the merchants to rest while moving their goods from one end to the other of the Under-kingdom.” Kalgar waved his hand dismissively.
The tunnel suddenly opened up into a large cavern. The procession came to a halt to allow a small train of heavy wagons exit the cavern. Stone buildings lined the cavern walls, their windows glowed inviting the tired group. Stone stairs climbed up the outside walls of each block of buildings, each set of stairs led to a large walkway which rested upon part of the roof of the building below it, thus creating a stepping structure that rose five stories from the cavern floor.
The ceiling of the cavern towered hundreds of feet over their heads. Large stalactites hung elegantly from the ceiling like giant icicles sparkling in the soft light from the homes. Some of the larger stalactites were as big around as a wagon. The floor of the cavern had been cleared of most of the natural phenomenon. Only a few of the larger stalagmites had been left, giving Tonya the impression of tree trunks scattered amongst the buildings.
Dwaves appeared from every door window and watched the curious sight of so many surface dwellers approaching their town. They leaned against a wall, or stalagmite, some sat on the walkways, their short legs dangling off, while others positioned themselves on various steps of the staircases, hoping for a better view.
On a more careful examination of the dwarves Tonya spotted her first female dwarf. She was so excited, she had to remind herself to breathe. One of the women stepped forward. She was slightly taller than the male dwarves, or was it the fact that the woman wore her hair in a topknot that spilled down around her shoulders. Large pretty eyes looked at her invitingly from above a filmy veil that hid the lower half of the woman’s face.
“Greetings, Princess.” The woman greeted with a smile seen through the veil. “I am Kagami. Welcome to our cavern Radec.”
“Thank you, Kagami.” Tonya smiled back.
Lieutenant Kollyns and Cavalryman Grymm had dismounted and stood beside the wagon to help the Princess down. Rikki dismounted Sefu and handed the reins to Cavalryman Johnak and took up a guard position near Kalgar and the Princess. Takoda was at his side. Tonya accepted the help of Kadyr and Grymm. Monyka and Annyka came up and stood behind her.
“Stick?” Monyka asked very quietly, just loud enough for the Princess and her two aides. Tonya barely shook her head. Monyka sighed to herself and kept the walking stick at a ready just in case the Princess were to change her mind.
Kagami turned to the crowd and waved her arms.” Go on clear a way for the Princess, she has had a long hard trip to get here. Go on.” The dwarves cleared a large path to the door of one of the buildings. “Let’s get you settled, Princess. I’m sure a hot bath and some food will make you more comfortable. We don’t have much in the way of fancy royal things but what we have is yours.”
Tonya looked to Kalgar and Rikki in askance. The dwarf gestured with a hand and a smile, while Rikki just nodded. Tonya leaned heavily on the Lieutenant as he guided her to the door.
“One moment, your Highness.” Kadyr cautioned as the reached the door. Tonya looked up at the Lieutenant as he crouched down to enter the low door frame. Tonya stifled a giggle as she entered the building with out even ducking.
The room they entered was a common room of an Inn. Long tables and benches covered most of the room. A fireplace dominated the outside wall of the building. A low counter ran along half of the back of the room. A dwarf with a long dark beard smiled up at her as he dried an ale mug. The rest of the back wall was taken up by a staircase.
“I’m sorry, Princess, but all of our rooms are located on the upper floors.” Kagami apologized.
“I’m pretty used to that, by now, Kagami.” Tonya smiled. “That is why I have these strong young men.”
As if on cue, Takoda closed the door to the common room while Rikki stood in front of the window. Tonya wrapped her arms around the Lieutenant’s neck as he picked her up and followed Kagami and Grymm up the stairs with Monyka and Annyka following close behind. Once they had reached the second floor, Takoda opened the door and allowed to of Galyway’s heavy soldiers to duck in carrying one of the Princess’s trunks. Ambassadors Kalgar and Zereb followed the soldiers. The Riponian Ambassador had to bend over to enter the room.
“I have spoken with the Cavern’s leader.” Kalgar looked up at the Cavalry Captain. “They have cleared out most of the rooms of both inns but there still won’t be enough places for your men, Captain.”
“Is there a place where they can roll out their blankets in the cavern to get some sleep?” Rikki scrubbed a hand through his hair.
“Of course, Captain.” Kalgar thought for a moment. I’ll let the Cavern leader know, they can set up a bit of a camp towards the back, it will be quieter there. They just can’t be lighting any campfires.”
“How about the cooks? Is there a place that they can set up a kitchen to cook up some grub for them?”
“I’ll look into that as well, Captain.”
“I appreciate the help, Ambassador.” Rikki looked around the room then followed Takoda and Ambassador Zereb up the stairs.
Kagami had already settled the Princess in one of the front rooms, which had a window looking out on the walkway. Rikki made a mental note to station guards out there as a precaution. Not that he expected anyone to attack the Princess, but so that he could get some sleep himself knowing that he provided some additional security for her.
“Captain, your room is across the hall there.” Kagami dismissed the Captain and the rest of the men.
“Lieutenant.” Captain Kalhoun called his attention out in the hall. “Put two guards out on that walkway, one here at the door.”
“Yes, Sir.” Kadyr headed down the hall.
“Lieutenant, lets get as many of the servants in to the Inns tonight. The rest of the guard are going to have to sleep on their bedrolls in the back of the cavern.” Captain Kalhoun added. Rikki entered his room and groaned. The bed in the room was almost half the length that a human bed would be. He would have to either sleep curled up in a fetal position, or sleep with his legs from the knees down, hanging over the end of the bed. He sat down on the dwarf sized bed and scrubbed his good hand through his hair perplexed.
* * *
The room that Kagami led them into was small compared to what the Princess was used to. It was however, larger and more comfortable than the Riverboat cabin that she had shared with Monyka. Two human length beds occupied two of the walls of the room. A small desk and a wardrobe flanked either side of the door, while a small table sat under the window between the two beds. Every available flat surface in the room contained a glass bowl of water. Swimming in the bowls of water were several of the bio-luminescent fish, lighting the room an interesting white glow.
“You’ll have to excuse the Dwarves of this Cavern, Princess.” Kagami closed the curtains over the windows. “They have rarely seen a human before and of those, I don’t think any of us have seen a human Princess.” The woman looked up at Tonya with a smile.
Tonya chuckled. “Kagami, that is all right. I’m in the same situation. I have never met or even seen a Dwarven woman before.”
Tonya eased herself onto the bed. And studied the short statured woman in front of her. Kagami stood about four and a half feet tall, just a few inches taller than Ambassador Kalgar. She like the others that Tonya got glimpses of, had very wide hips, giving her a pears shaped silhouette. Her blonde hair was swept back away from her face to a top knot on top of her head and then allowed to cascade around her shoulders in small braids woven with gems, gold charms and silver. A light tinkling could be heard as she moved her head or even walked. The blue veil that she wore was more ornamental than a device to cover her face. It’s very delicate weave was almost completely see through. It barely fluttered with Kagami’s breathing. In a strange way the veil seemed very attractive. It seemed to draw attention to the Dwarf’s large blue eyes.
“Are you getting hungry, Princess?” Kagami raised an eyebrow as she opened the door. “I’ll have a tray brought up to you.”
“Would it be too much to ask you bring a tray for each of my Ladies as well?” Tonya smiled.
“Not at all, Princess.” Kagami gave a slight bow, before exiting the room.
“Thank you, Highness.” Annyka approached Tonya. “I am famished.”
“Why didn’t you say so before?” Tonya asked. “Annyka, you can’t be afraid to ask for things like food when you are hungry, or to use the pot.”
“But, I don’t want to bother you, Highness.” Annyka protested.
Tonya looked around the room. “Annyka, do you see anyone else around here?”
Annyka, puzzled by the question, quickly glanced around the room. She paused for a moment. “No.”
“Then call me Tonya.” The Princess almost rolled her eyes. “Monyka?”
“Yes, Tonya?” Monyka looked up from un packing some of Tonya’s items.
“Could you please talk with Annyka about asking to have her needs met?”
Tonya rubbed at her aching leg. She picked up her leather-bound book and settled herself into a more comfortable position.
“I was a lot like you when I began serving, Tonya.” Monyka began. She handed the young girl a dress to hang and began her tale.
Healing a Princess 22 (Cave of Wonders)
by Anistasia Allread
After he changed his bandage, Rikki, ducked down the stairs and entered the common room of the Inn. Several of the Princess’s volunteer servants sat along the long wooden tables. They looked mighty uncomfortable sitting on the low chairs with their knees, nearly at tall as the table tops. Some of the women, to retain their dignity, sat sideways to the tables allowing them to stretch out their legs keeping them covered by their skirts.
Other than the few younger servants, the only other person who looked comfortable among the smaller sized tables was the Half-elf. Taelah sat across the table from the Sergeant at Arms. She leaned in towards the grizzled old man and spoke something softly to him with a smile. The Sergeant threw his head back and guffawed heartily. She turned towards Rikki and smiled at the Captain, before turning her attention back to Takoda.
“What can I get for you, Captain?” Kagami nearly made him jump, coming up behind him without a sound.
“Could I get what ever is on the menu tonight, and a mug of hot water?” the Captain looked down at the veiled woman.
“Water?” Kagami snorted. “You on duty tonight, Captain?” she asked.
“I am always on duty.” Rikki sighed. “I have some medicine that I need to steep.” He explained.
“Find yourself a seat, Captain, and I’ll bring you out a plate.” The woman pushed him towards a table that had an opening before heading into the kitchen.
The Captain followed the women’s example and sat on the end of a bench, sideways to the table. He then took his first real good look at the room. The walls were all made of cut stone. The stones were so precisely cut that he couldn’t see any hint of mortar. Unpainted, the stone walls had a simple beauty similar to that of a natural wood table. The veins and striations of the stone showed movement where there wasn’t any. As if the ripples on a pond were suddenly frozen in place. A large fireplace nearby gave off a comforting warmth. Comforting only as long as he didn’t think about being under a mountain. The fire had the absence of burning wood, smell. He looked closer at its contents and found that there was a strange black rock in the fireplace, burning. How can a rock burn, let alone give off heat? Leave it to dwarves to find a way to burn rocks. The tables of the common room all held an oil lamp that seemed to give the stone walls life, giving the establishment a cheery glow.
“Here’s your grub, Captain.” Kagami placed a heaping plate on the table before him. “Oh, and here’s your hot water.” The woman sat down across from the Captain, with a tinkle from her hair gems.
Rikki slipped the small envelope from his pocket and stirred the herbs into the hot water. Kagami watched as the Captain took a few bites of the food.
“This is good, what is it?” he asked.
“You really don’t want to know, Captain.” Kagami smiled. “Most humans have a hard time with it, once they find out what it is.”
Rikki stopped mid-bite and looked hard at the dwarf worrying what he might have put in his mouth.
“It’s hog, Captain.” Kagami chuckled. “It’s just plain ole hog.”
Rikki joined her in her merriment realizing that she got him good.
“Captain?” Kagami became quite serious, and leaned forward a little. “You don’t plan on taking that half-elf to Sherstone, do you?” she tilted her head in the direction of Taelah and Takoda.
“She’s come this far,” Rikki pointed out. “I don’t like it much either, Kagami, but she has assisted us in an invaluable way.” He paused to finish another bite. “She helped in giving us information thwarting an attack by Elves paid for by a Trunonian Duke. All she has asked in return is to accompany us to Blaire.”
“I understand the honor behind what you say, Captain, but if you take her to Sherstone, it will be seen as an insult to Emperor Ramah, an he will execute her.”
“Even under the protection of Princess Tonya?” the Captain asked.
Kagami sighed. “Even if the Gods had brought her.”
“I’d feel awfully shamed, if I turned her out.” Rikki confessed.
“What if you left her, with a guard in Hobro.” Kagami suggested. “You could then travel down to Sherstone, then retrieve her either in Hobro or even in Narva.”
“You will have to forgive me Kagami, but I am blind down here.” Rikki confessed. “I don’t have maps of the Under-kingdom, or know where anything lays.”
Kagami reached over and dipped her finger into a half drunk mug of ale and put four dots on the table. “This one is Radec.” She pointed, “Here is Hobro,
Sherstone and this is Narva.” She re-dipped her finger then drew a wet line across the table connecting the four cities together. “You can leave her here, at Hobro.” She pointed, “Then either pick her up there, or up here in Narva. Just don’t take her to Sherstone.”
“Thank you for your advice, Kagami.” Rikki smiled. “And thank you for the excellent food.” He drained the last of his foul tasting medicine and got up from the table.
Lieutenant Kollyns knocked on the Princess’s door. His heart pounded like it did just before a battle. The palms of his hands became slick with perspiration. He quickly wiped them on his pants, hoping that the guard wouldn’t notice.
“Come.” The Princess’s voice came muffled.
The Lieutenant took a deep breath and opened the door to the small well lighted room. The flowery scent of the women already permeated the room. The Princess leaned up against pillows stacked against the wall reading a book. Monyka and Annyka sat on the opposite bed, Monyka showing Annyka how to needlepoint.
“Yes, Lieutenant?” The Princess set the book down in her lap.
“I was wondering, if it might be alright.” Kadyr’s mouth was dry and he felt like a thousand eyes were on him. “If you don’t have need of her.” He licked his lips. “If I might take Lady Monyka out into Radec to look around.” There, it was out, for better or worse. His eyes, darted from the Princess, to Monyka’s back to the Princess’s then to the floor.
Strange emotions flooded through Tonya. Giddiness, that she was being asked if her best friend might be able to accompany a good looking man on an evening out. Jealousy, that someone else wished to spend time with her best friend, whom she knew wanted to leave her, to spend time with him. And loneliness, for the want of someone to come and want to spend time with her.
Tonya looked from the Lieutenant, whose eyes were studying the floor between him and her bed. To her best friend, who was nervously fingering her necklace and looking hopefully at her.
“I guess I could do with out her help this evening, after all, I have a new young lady who is in training.” Tonya smiled to Monyka then to Annyka. She caught the Lieutenant’s eye and held it. “Just have her back before I go to sleep.”
“Yes, your Highness.” Lieutenant Kollyns bowed with a smile of relief.
“I’ll meet you down in the common room in a few minutes, Lieutenant.” Monyka glowed with excitement.
Kadyr retreated from the small room with another bow and hurried down to the common room. His heart, which moments earlier was booming with trepidation, was now fluttering with excitement.
Although it was only a few minutes, I has seemed like an hour, before Monyka joined him in the common room.
“I can’t believe she let you go.” Kadyr greeted her.
“Neither can I.” Monyka beamed up at the good looking blonde.
Kadyr took her hand in his and ducked through the short door and out into the enormous cavern. Two horses were saddled and waiting for them, a medium sized pack was tied behind his saddle.
Monyka was about to mount the horse provided when she felt strong hands encompass her waist. She looked up to find Kadyr smiling down at her. “May I be of assistance?” he asked.
“Sure.” She smiled up at him.
With a light leap, and help from Kadyr’s powerful arms, she was sitting astride her mount. Kadyr lightly swung up into his saddle and looked to Monyka, a flash of mischief sparkled in his eyes.
“What are you up too, Kadyr?” Monyka’s voice had an edge to it. “And why do we need horses if we are going to see Radec. The cavern isn’t that large.”
“The Ambassador told me of place that you might wish to see.” Kadyr turned his horse towards the highway. He glanced back, “Of course you could always go beck upstairs to your needlepoint.”
Monyka’s mouth fell agape, then clenched to resolve as she heeled her horse to join the Lieutenant’s.
“Are you sure it’s okay for us to be out here?” Monyka asked after they had ridden a few hundred yards down the highway.
“The Ambassador, said we might get a few strange looks, but that it would be fine.” Kadyr explained. “They don’t just let anyone into the Under-kingdom.”
Ten minutes later, they came to a small corridor that joined with the highway. A sign over the door was written in the language of the dwarves. Kadyr pulled out a small scrap of parchment and compared it to the sign.
“This is it.” He folded the parchment back up and dismounted. “I’ll light us a torch.” He pulled one out of the pack behind his saddle and had it lit in only a few seconds. He then held the torch out in front of him and led his horse into the dark corridor.
Monyka watched as he entered then rode in after him, ducking under the arched entrance. A little ways into the new tunnel, it opened up into a cavern. It didn’t have the pretty stalactites or stalagmites that some of the other natural caverns had, it did however have a hitching post along one wall, and a large door bolted into the opposite wall.
“Are you sure it’s alright for us to be here?” Monyka questioned again.
“Ambassador Kalgar wouldn’t have told me that about it if it wasn’t.” Kadyr hitched his horse to the post and began untying the pack.
“We aren’t going through that door, are we?” She asked.
“That is where our destination lies.” Kadyr stood beside Monyka’s horse and held his hand out to assist her in dismounting.
Monyka slid off her mount in to the waiting hands of Kadyr. The firmness of his hands around her waist, was somehow reassuring as he slowly lowered her to the ground. A warmth spread over her as his hands, lingered a moment longer than was required, and gently, reluctantly released her.
Kadyr grabbed the pack in one hand, held the torch aloft with the other and led her to the large iron bound door.
“Where are you taking me?” Monyka’s voice held no conviction.
“Away from your duties for a little while.”
At the door, Kadyr pulled a hooded lantern out of the pack and quickly lit it using the torch. He shuttered the lantern and handed Monyka the torch so that he could pull open the door. “Kalgar said to leave the torch out here.” He took the torch back from Monyka and eased it into an iron bracket mounted beside the door.
He took the young ladies hand and entered the dark tunnel. Once inside, he set down the pack, turned around and shut the door, closing them both off from all light. “Kalgar told me that we had to keep this door closed.” Kadyr explained. “Let’s stand here for a moment and see if we can get used to the dark.”
Not being able to see, Monyka’s brain screamed for stimulation. The air in the dark tunnel was cooler and heavier with moisture. The faint echo of water pouring and dripping along with a high pitched hum tickled her ears. If it wasn’t for Kadyr’s reassuring hand gently holding hers, she would have been terrified.
“Wow, can you see that?” Kadyr whispered.
“What?”
“Can’t you see that glow?”
“I can’t see my hand in front of my face.” Monyka protested.
“This should shed some light on it then.” Kadyr released Monyka’s hand and opened a shuttered side of the lantern, suddenly spilling light ahead of them. Monyka had to blink a few times to adjust to the seemingly bright light.
The light from the lantern only allowed them to see about ten feet in front of them. The floor of the tunnel was hard packed dirt and free from rubble. Kadyr picked up the pack and started forward, Monyka following close behind.
It wasn’t long, before Monyka thought she could detect a glowing ahead of them too. The glow wasn’t a flickering kind, as if from a fire, it was constant. It made her think of the fish in the glass bowls back in Tonya’s room. The pouring of water was becoming more distinct too. There was actually a low roar, almost like a waterfall, and another sound, like water dribbling and dripping. Over the top of that, she could hear what almost sounded like frogs, chirping. Except this was more steady, more of a hum. A hum of different frequencies all blended.
“Oh wow!” Kadyr exclaimed in a breathless whisper. He dropped the pack and quickly closed the shutters on the lantern.
“What is it?” Monyka asked, brushing against his shoulder.
Kadyr took her arm in his and led her forward a few steps.
“Bless the Gods!” Monyka gasped.
The two of them stood on what seemed like a raised platform carved out of the side of a large cavern. Before them was a sight that Monyka could not have even dreamt. At the back of the cavern, a small waterfall, poured out of a hole in the ceiling and into a pond, which was aglow from what looked to be from the bio-luminescent fish they had seen earlier in the day. Large rock formations, stalactites hung from the ceiling. Reaching up from the floor were their mates, the stalagmites. The biggest difference these structures and the ones they had seen on the way to Radec were that these were covered by thousands of glowing dots. Under some of the hanging rock formations and scattered among the stalagmites, were small crater like pools. Some of the pools glowed similar to the pool under the waterfall, others contained small, glowing dots which seemed to cover the ceiling as well.
Water dripping from the stalactites created a melody of pings, plops and tinks, while the deep, low roar of the waterfall could almost be felt, underneath. Over the top of strange percussion, were a variety of high and low, chirps and humming.
“Where is that sound coming from?” Monyka was practically breathless.
“Kalgar said that it comes from the singing salamanders.”
“Salamanders?”
“He said that they have glowing spots on their bodies. The males hum to attract the females.” Kadyr whispered to her.
After a few moments of staring in awe, Kadyr opened his pack and spread a thick blanket out on the ledge. He lowered himself to the blanket then assisted Monyka who lay with her head against his chest, adding his heart beat to the music produced by the magical cave.
The tens of thousands glowing spots carpeting the ceiling and rock formations gave the illusion of a star filled night, reminding her of the night before, on the top of the outpost. She held him close, not wanting this moment to end. Loving the smell of leather and horse that mingled with his musky scent. She felt as if she was the only one in the world, as if she was the Princess, while in his arms, as if no one could bother her, or ask for her. She was all his, and he, all hers.
Monyka wanted to feel him, to be a part of him, to be one with him. She gently pushed him on to his back, and like the singing salamanders, hummed as she tucked her curly brown hair behind her ear and tenderly pressed her lips to his.
Kadyr’s fingers, combed through her luscious locks and finding the nape of her neck, held her lips to his, while he parted them, allowing her tongue entry. The cold from the stone floor that had been slowly chilling him, now, kept the fire that raced through him at bay.
One with him. Her body was hot as blood raced through her, swelling her breasts, lips, and moistening her between her legs. She needed to feel as one with Kadyr. She needed to feel like she did last night. Her hand reached down and made quick progress of opening his pants, freeing his hard male shaft.
Begrudgingly, she parted from his lips. She spread her skirts as well as her thighs, and slid him into her folds, joining with him. A sigh escaped her lips as she became one with him.
* * *
“Oh, I don’t know, guys. I’m pretty wiped out.” Nevyre protested. He gathered up the meager coins he had left and attempted to stand.
“Just another go around, friend.” The dwarves coaxed.
“I really have do be in some kind of shape to travel, tomorrow.” Nevyre’s knees felt wobbly and his feet felt like thousands of pins were being stuck in them. From having to cram his long legs under the small table while sitting on a smaller chair for as long as he had. He winced and shifted his weight to alleviate the discomfort.
“All right, all right.” He smiled around the table at the six other dwarves. He fished out his purse looked at them one by one. “One more time, but since I haven’t got much, I’ll bet all that I have in this purse.” He gently dumped the coins from his purse into the middle of the table. “Let them fall how they may.”
A quick totaling of the coin, one gold, ten silver and seven coppers. The dwarves were a little surprised, since they had only seen him deposit a couple of silver and five coppers.
Nevyre received the dice from one of the dwarves and rolled them. His heart pounded in his chest as they skittered across the table. Then, one by one, they toppled, and lay to rest.
“By the Gods, he did it!” exclaimed one of the dwarves.
Nevyre scanned the dice a second time, his heart beating like a hammer against his ribs. The dice landed to his favor, obliging each of the dwarves at the table to match the coins that he had dumped in the middle of the table.
“On that note, my bearded friends I do need to get to bed. But…. “ he added.” Please except my thanks and have two rounds on me.” Nevyre separated three silver from the pile of coins he was scooping into his purse.
“Only a scoundrel human would leave the table and not allow us the opportunity to win some of our money back.” One of the dwarves grumbled.
“Friend, You asked me to play one more round. I did, just that.” Nevyre shrugged. “Am I to be blamed if the dice finally rolled in my favor?” Nevyre tightened his purse and secured it to his belt before bidding the table adieu and leaving the bar.
Light from windows as well as that from well placed lamps lit the dark cavern as he exited the establishment and headed towards the soldiers encampment. Softly whistling to himself, he made his way towards the back of the encampment. He may not have been important enough to have scored a bed in one of the inns rooms, but he was able to secure himself one of the more sought after spots to unroll his bedding. Quite a few of the soldiers had already climbed into their bedrolls and were sleeping soundly, their armor and weapons neatly arrayed and close at hand.
Nevyre tip-toed silently through the rows of sleeping men until he reached his prized place. He took off his hat and lay back against the saddle that acted as a pillow and closed his eyes.
He was on the verge of sleep when he heard a light footfall near his bedroll. Soft breathing accompanied the soft sound. The person making the noise was either small, or quite clumsy. Nevyre kept his eyes closed and his breathing steady as he used his ears to asses his surroundings. It was probably one of the dwarves from the dice game, wanting his money back. The rubble on the stone floor, could be heard grinding against the rock as the person knelt down near him. Nevyre made no move or sign of noticing anything and concentrated on breathing deeply and listening to the person’s rapid shallow breathing.
The person whom ever it was, was all thumbs. He felt fingers lightly touching his purse and trying to open it. Like a viper, Nevyre struck, snatching the small wrist. A high pitched cry escaped his assailant’s lips as they tried to pull away. Nevyre opened his eyes to see not one of the Dwarves from the game, but a young boy wearing a wide brimmed, beat up hat, and an expression of shock on his dirt smudged face.
“What are you trying to do?” Nevyre whispered harshly.
“I…. I’m sorry.” The boy’s high pitched voice trembled.
“I’m sure you will be.” Nevyre sat up still holding the boy’s wrist. “Come with me.”
“Where are we going?” the boy asked in alarm. “What are you going to do to me?”
“I’m not going to do anything to you.” Nevyre whispered as he led the boy through the sleeping soldiers back to the more lit part of the cavern. He led the trembling boy up to one of the gas lights and took a good look at him. “What is your job in the caravan?” he posed to the boy.
“I’m an assistant to the ostler.”
“Ostler?” Nevyre blinked. “You are Trunonian. How did you become one of the Riponian servants?”
“What do you mean?” the boy exclaimed.
“Don’t lie to me boy.” Nevyre squeezed the boys wrist, causing him to wince. “Riponians have ‘stable masters’. Only Trunonians call them ‘ostlers’.” Nevyre started off down the street again with the boy.
“Where are you taking me?” The boy demanded.
“To see the Captain.” Nevyre snapped. “To let him know that he has a spy in his caravan.”
“I’m not a spy?” The boy cried. He started to struggle against his captor’s grasp. “I’m not a spy.”
“Be quiet, or you’ll be in even more trouble with the Captain, especially if your cries wake up the Princess.”
The boy stopped struggling and trudged along after the rogue who pulled him up the stairs of the inn and knocked softly on a door towards the back.
The Captain answered the door bedraggled. “What is it?” he grumbled. He looked from Nevyre to the young boy, then back at Nevyre.
“We need to talk, Captain. I would have waited until morning, but I don’t believe it could have waited.”
“This had better be good.” The Captain opened the door to his room allowing Nevyre to drag the boy in. The Captain took a seat on the ruffled bed and rubbed at his arm. Nevyre stood, with his back to the closed door, still holding the boy’s wrist.
“What is it Nevyre?” the Captain stifled a yawn.
“I caught this young boy trying to get into my purse, while I slept.” Nevyre accused. “While questioning him, I discovered that he is Trunonian, not Riponian.”
The Captain’s eyes snapped up to meet his then to the boy’s who looked down at the floor then back to Nevyre’s. “How did you find that out?”
“When I asked him what service he provided, he answered ‘Assistant to the oslter’”.
“What is your name?” The Captain asked leaning forward.
The boy remained silent and hid his eyes in the shadow of his hat.
“I asked your name, boy.” The Captain put more sternness into his voice. “Remove your hat and give me your name and how you joined the Stable-masters service.”
The boy slowly raised his hand to his hat. His hand trembled on the brim as he pulled it off his head, allowing long chestnut hair to cascade past his shoulders. He looked up and looked the Captain in the eye. “I am Adiah, Princess of Truno.”
Nevyre’s jaw dropped upon hearing this admission. His gaze went to the Captain’s whose face looked like he had seen a ghost.
“Adiah?” The Captain looked more closely at the young princess. “What in the name of the Gods are you doing here?”
“I wanted to get away from Truno for a while.” The princess looked down from the Captain’s gaze.
“Do you have any idea what your parents are going through right now?” The Captain’s voice started to take on an edge. “You took off…….. ran away, without even leaving a note for them to let them know where you were? Right now, they are turning Truno upside down looking for you. They have been sending pigeons out to every known corner of the continent, asking about you. I wouldn’t be surprised it they were having the Palriada dredged, half hoping to find a body, just to know what might have happened to you.”
Silent tears were starting to run down the princess’s cheeks. The Captain’s eyes looked from the princess up Nevyre’s “Nevyre, this information is to be kept silent. If I found out that you let it slip, that we have Princess Adiah with us, I will personally make you wish you were never born.” The last was an icy warning.
“My lips are sealed, Captain.” Nevyre shivered inside.
“You may leave.”
Nevyre hurried out and closed the door behind him. He released a deep breath almost a sigh.
Rikki stared hard at the young princess. How was he gong to explain this to Tonya, let alone the Trunonian Monarchs. “Where have you been sleeping?”
“Mostly with the horses.” Adiah was barely audible.
“Were you assigned a bed here in the Inn?”
“No. I am to stay with the horses and keep them calm.” Adiah explained. “Sefu can get kind of jumpy in the middle of the night. Comyn doesn’t get enough exercise during the day and has a hard time sleeping.” Her voice trailed off.
“What am I going to do with you.” Rikki muttered mostly to himself.
“You aren’t going to send me back, are you?”
“I don’t see any other possibility.” Rikki’s gaze made her look at him. “Your parents are frantic, trying to find you.”
“I’ve been found.” She protested. “Now they don’t have to be so scared. Please, Captain, please take me with you to Malden. I’ll be good, Captain. Please let me stay with you.”
Rikki stood up and stepped around her and poked his head out of the door. “Cavalryman.” He whispered loudly. “Will you please escort this stable boy back to the horses.” Rikki turned back to the young Princess. “You had better tuck that hair back under your hat.”
Adiah’s wide eyes sparkled with a bright smile as she started wadding her hair up. “Thank you Captain……”
Rikki held up his hand, silencing her. “I haven’t made up my mind what to do with you yet. My gut tells me that I should have you bound and hogtied and dragged home. I need to think about this a bit more. Until I decide, you are to remain the stable boy.” He paused, his heart flip flopping at the delight written all over her face. “This doesn’t mean that you can start slacking in your duties either.” He added.
“I won’t, Captain.” Her face although serious, glowed with excitement.
“We aren’t through here.” Rikki muttered as she followed the Cavalryman down the hall.
Lieutenant Kollyns escorting Monyka, slipped past the Cavalryman and stow-a-way.
“You’re up kind of late, Captain.” Kadyr looked concerned.
“A new problem to solve, I’m afraid……. How was your evening?” he asked absently.
“We saw one of the most amazing caverns.” Monyka beamed.
“I’m glad you had a good time.” Rikki smiled absently. “Lieutenant, I need to see you after you are finished saying good night.” Rikki turned back into his room and closed the door. He flopped down on the short bed, allowing his legs from the knees down, to hang over the end.
This assignment was a nightmare. First a fight with the Princess. Then her collapse at the ball, and having to smuggle her out of Truno. Loosing men in the attack on the riverboat. Dealing with the Duke of Roberton’s attack. Getting wounded, dealing with claustrophobia, and now finding the missing Trunonian princess as a stow-a-way among the servants. “What next?” Rikki asked aloud. “No, I take that back. I don’t wanna know.”
“Captain?” Kadyr entered the small room.
“Pull up a chair, Lieutenant.” Rikki mumbled, with his arm thrown over his eyes.
Kadyr sat down and waited. He was about to clear his throat to wake Rikki, when the Captain spoke. “We have a problematic situation.” Rikki sighed. He removed his arm and looked over to the Lieutenant. “The missing Princess, Adaih was found this evening.” Rikki continued and described to Kadyr about his being wakened by Nevyre and his conversation with the wayward princess. “At this point, I can’t see how we can justify loosing a squad to accompany the Princess back to Truno.”
“With the two attacks we have encountered so far. I don’t see how a squad could safely get her to Truno.” Kadyr affirmed the Captain’s thoughts.
“I will have a note ready to send to Talison and Dianthe by morning.” Rikki thought aloud. “See if there are any secure places to fly a pigeon from nearby.”
“I’ll ask the inn keeper. If she doesn’t know, then I’ll track down Kalgar.” Kadyr rose from his chair, shaking his head. “How do we get into these predicaments?”
“I’m don’t know, but I sure would like a break from them.” Rikki sighed.
* * *
“I heard we have a bit of a Royal problem.” Kalgar smiled as he sat down next to Rikki at the Inn’s table.
Rikki pushed his plate towards the dwarf. “Go ahead, I’m too upset to eat.”
Kalgar pulled the plate closer and began to shovel the eggs and toast into his mouth. “Have you informed Tonya yet?” he asked between bites.
“Not as of yet.”
“What are you going to do with her?” Kalgar asked.
“I want to keep her working for the Stableman. After this stunt, she doesn’t deserve to be relieved and allowed to ride in comfort with Tonya.”
“Sounds to me like she’d prefer it that way.” Kalgar chuckled.
“Okay, Captain, the pigeon is off.” Kadyr sat down opposite Rikki, banging his knees on the table as he did so.
“Where is Takoda?” Rikki asked.
“I believe he is overseeing the men breaking camp.” Kadyr rubbed his sore knee.
“Not eating this morning, Captain?” Kagami greeted.
“Too many things to worry about.” The Captain winced.
“I’ve got just the thing for you. I’ll be right back.” Kagami hustled off, her braids clicking and ringing as she disappeared into the kitchen.
“How long will it take for us to get to Hobro?” Rikki asked the dwarf.”
“Two days if we continue at the pace we are going, or one long march.” The Ambassador related. “Itching to see the sky again, Captain?” Kalgar smiled.
“Why is Hobro above ground?” Rikki asked.
“Not exactly.” Kalgar scratched at his beard. “You’ll just have to wait and see for yourself.” He smirked at the confused look on the Captain’s face.
“Here you go Captain.” Kagami set down a bowl of oatmeal in front of him with what looked to be honey poured over the top. “And drink some of this.” She set down a mug of steaming tea in front of him. “Which reminds me, have you taken your meds yet this morning?”
“Is it morning?” Rikki grumbled. “I didn’t sleep.”
“I’ll take that as a no.” Kagami sighed. “Take your meds, Captain. And the tea will help wake you up a bit.”
“What a fine woman.” Kalgar sighed after the woman left the table, her braids and charms bouncing. “Too bad she’s unfruitful.”
“Unfruitful?” Kadyr looked to the Ambassador.
“She is un able to have children.”
“So?”
“So. If she was able to give birth, she’d have a lot of status. I might even court her myself.”
“You dwarves are an awful strange race.” Kadyr shook his head.
“Lieutenant, have you ever wondered why you don’t see many female Dwarves above ground?” Kalgar inquired.
“Yeah.”
“That is because the ratio of women to men is very small. Only Dwarven men of status can afford to have a wife. In return, she helps keep the Dwarven race populated.”
“So if a dwarven woman isn’t able to produce offspring they aren’t worth anything?”
“Oh they are, but some choose to lead a different lifestyle.” Kalgar attempted to explain to the sky lovers. “Kagami married for wealth instead of status. Her late husband owned this inn. When he died, she inherited it. It’s not a great life, but it is one she chooses.”
“I still think that you are all strange.” Kadyr smiled. He looked back over to the Captain who was grimacing from drinking the nasty medicine. “Here comes Takoda now. My guess is that everything is ready for the Princess.”
Rikki stretched his neck and back. “Could you inform and assist the Princess, while I clear the Inn?” Rikki asked standing up.
“Yes, Captain.” Kadyr stood as well and headed up the stairs.
Rikki turned to the common room of the inn and raised his voice. “I know this is an inconvenience for you all, but I need to ask that everyone please leave the Inn for a few minutes while we take some security precautions.”
Groans and grumbles were heard through out the common room as various dwarves, grabbed their mugs of ale and headed out the door.
“Her Highness is ready.” Annyka announced from the stairs.
“Thank you, Annyka. Please inform her Highness that she may come down.” Rikki smiled at the young girl. It wasn’t her fault that Tonya was being so formal about such things.
Takoda and Kadyr gently lifted the Princess and took the stairs. Tonya looked to be floating down the stairs like some angel gliding across the ground, their feet never moving or touching the filth. Rikki stood mesmerized until they set her down at the foot of the stairs.
“Good morning, Captain.” The Princess greeted.
“I wish it was, Highness.” Rikki returned a smile.
“What’s wrong, Captain.” Tonya asked as she hobbled near him.
“Once we start off, I’d like to join you and talk about a small problem that developed last night.”
“Of course, Captain.” Tonya looked bewildered.
The exited the inn to a crowd of dwarven onlookers who cheered the appearance of the Princess as she was assisted into her open carriage.
“Thank you Kagami.” The Princess took the dwarven woman’s hand. “Your establishment was warm and hospitable.”
Rikki swung up onto Sefu’s back and looked up and down the strange subterranean village filled with the Princess’s men and servants, and surrounded by a Dwarven populace un used to such sights. “Move out!” he called to the front of the line.
The dark recess and low ceiling of the cavern seemed to add to the weight he already felt on his shoulders as they made their way out of the cavern and back on to the main highway.
Once the entourage settled down into some semblance of routine, Rikki rode back to the Princess’s wagon. He dismounted Sefu directly on to the side rail and stepped inside. A cavalryman took Sefu’s reins as the horse slowed down rider less.
Rikki smiled to Monyka and Annyka and sat on the side of the wagon next to the brunette lady in waiting.
“You said we have a problem?” The princess looked to her Captain.
“Princess Adiah was found.” Rikki explained.
“How is that our problem?” Tonya asked.
“She was found in your entourage, Highness.”
“How come she wasn’t found before we entered the dwarven under-world.” Tonya’s temper was flaring.
“If you will remember, Highness, when we received the letter from Dianthe back in Granite Falls, we decided not to raise and alarm, and to seek her out quietly.”
“Why didn’t we find her then?” Tonya’s voice was like a knife.
“She was in disguise, as a young boy.”
“Where is she?” Monika asked.
“She is back with the Stable master.” Rikki frowned.
“The stable master? What on earth for?” Tonya’s face was one of shock.
“That is where she is happiest, your Highness, with the horses.” Rikki answered. “I would like your input on a solution, your Highness. We can send her home with a small detachment for security from Sherstone. I would hate loosing any more men that I need to keep you safe, though.” Rikki paused. “The second idea is that we keep her with us and deliver her to her parents on our way home. That way she can be protected, and we won’t be loosing any needed soldiers.”
“Have you sent word to Talison and Dianthe?” Tonya asked.
“Sent a pigeon off two hours ago.” Rikki rubbed at his sore arm.
“Stop rubbing at it.” Monika admonished.
“It itches.” Rikki complained.
“Because it’s healing, Leave it be.” Monyka swiped his arm away from the other.
“Dianthe and Talison know where she is, and that she is safe. That will help calm them down.” Tonya spoke to herself. “She ran away to explore and see something outside of Truno, Right?”
The Captain looked at Monyka and then back at the Princess. “Sure.”
“Well lets let her see it with our protection. It couldn’t be that much harder to protect two Princess’s than one, right?”
Rikki didn’t know how to answer that, or if he should. “Keep her with us and return her to Truno as we stop through?”
Tonya refocused on the people in the carriage. “Yes. I think it would be better if we could ‘develop’ relationships with our neighbors. She will be a power to reckon with one day, and I would rather her remember us with fondness.” Tonya smiled.
“Do you think Talison will marry her to one of his courtiers, or to one of the neighboring kingdoms, say Blaire, Lademore, or Hasslemere?” Monyka asked.
“If you Ladies will excuse me.” Rikki swung a leg over the side board. He paused and looked at Tonya. “May have your leave, Highness?” he inquired.
“Yes, go on, Captain.” Tonya muttered half paying attention.
Rikki hopped down out of the moving wagon and swung the door back to be latched by he assumed Monyka. The cavalryman who had Sefu was riding just behind the wagon, guided the dark horse up to the Captain who mounted without the stallion loosing it’s pace. He guided Sefu up through the ranks to where Kadyr and Takoda were riding.
“What does she want to do about ‘you know who’?” Takoda looked to the Captain.
“Nothing for now.” Rikki scrubbed a hand through his hair. He tossed a deplorable look up at the ceiling which still couldn’t be seen in the limited light.
* * *
This will be the last chapter that I post here, at B.C. Erin has graciously offered me a place to post over at Fictioneer and I will have all of the written chapters posted there. I will announce updates here at B.C. when I post future chapters of Healing a Princess at Fictioneer. I am currently working on Chapter 23 and will post it when it is to my satisfaction.
Thank you to all of my 7 fans of this story. your comments, help and tearing me a new one over my grammar and spelling have been a great help.
A.A.
“Hey Scamp.” Nevyre called to the stable boy.
Adiah blushed. “Why are you calling me a scamp?” She demanded.
“Anyone who tries to pick-pocket me is a scamp.” Nevyre pulled a silver out of his purse and made it tumble back and forth on the back of his knuckles. Adiah watched with fascination. Nevyre tossed the silver to the disguised princess. “Practice that. It will help you to nimble up those delicate fingers of yours.” He smiled.
“…..Pass it on.” A voice came from ahead of them.
A soldier turned towards Nevyre and then eyed the stable boy. “The Captain says that we are approaching a large cavern and that everyone is supposed to stay with the group, on the road. So don’t go off exploring.”
A few moments later, the squared off walls opened up into a massive underground cavern. Huge pillars and columns of stone soared away into the darkness. Ten people could hold hands and not stretch all the way around a few of the pillars. Stalagmites rose like giant fir trees into the blackness. A chorus of dripping water sounded like rain as mineral rich drops fell from above, a sharp contrast to the almost rumbling sound of horses hooves and wagon wheels. Echoes of peoples voices reverberated back to them indistinct, like a ripple on the edge of a large pond.
Crystals encrusting the rock of the walls as well as the stalagmites, glimmered as torches from the group passes by, causing them to wink like stars that one could reach out and touch.
“Wow, look at that.” Adiah pointed past Nevyre. A large pond illuminated by bio-luminescent fish cast a glow that filled showed the surrounding stalagmites in better detail. “It’s like a scary, underground forest of stone.”
“Scary?” Nevyre inquired.
“Yeah, it’s hard to see and there are all of those shadows and it’s so dark down here.”
“Only because you’re not used to it.” Nevyre looked from the shadows surrounding the stalagmites to the disguised princess. I only see a lot of fun and mischief that can be had over there.” He winked at her. “Imagine playing hide and find, or cat and mouse amongst the shadows.”
The princess smiled. “That would be fun, wouldn’t it.”
“Practice with the coin, and I’ll check on you later.” Nevyre smiled. “I’ll make a pick-pocket out of you yet.” Nevyre rode towards the front of the group, casually taking in the incredible beauty of the underworld. His mind drifted as his eyes followed a large column’s mass skyward. He wondered what was above them at this moment. What was this massive column holding up? Mountains, trees, someone’s house?
As he rode forward, a roaring sound reached his ears. It was low in pitch and rumbled like an ice bear’s growl, but deeper. The air seemed more moist but that could be because they were in a large cavern after all, many of the stalactites had pools of water under them. Water in which the glowing fish swam and illuminated the darkness, if only a bit. Gasps of wonder escaped the lips of those ahead of him. Nevyre strained his eyes and looked all around trying to see what was causing all of the commotion.
A movement ahead caught his attention. A ghostly shape rushing up from the ground. He leaned forward and squinted his eyes a bit more.
“What by the three gods is that?” he wondered aloud.
“Someone up there called it a ‘gie-ser’.” A soldier nearby answered.
“A gie-ser…...gie-ser” Nevyre repeated, rolling it around on his tongue getting the sense of the word. “What is a gie-ser?”
“The dwarf said that it’s boiling hot water rushing to the surface.” Another soldier said.
Nevyre urged his horse forward.
“…… redirect most of them. Some are used as a way of heating rooms, others for bathing water.” The dwarf was explaining.
The rumbling and hissing grew louder as they approached the geyser. The force that the water was being thrown into the air was incredible. A hot mist began to coat everything around them. Nevyre could even taste sulfur and minerals on his tongue from the airborne water.
Almost as suddenly as it began, the rumbling started to slacken and slow down in intensity.
“What’s going on with the gie-sir?” Monyka asked the dwarf. “It seems to be running out of water.”
“Oh it’s quite alright.” Kalgar reassured her. “It’s only blasts out of the ground every candle mark or so. It then rests and builds up energy to do so again.”
“How long has this been going on?” Rikki inquired.
“Since before we opened this cavern.” The Ambassador explained.
“And they all do this?” The Princess asked.
“For the most part.” Kalgar stroked his beard. “They all blow at different intervals and intensities but they all explode like that.”
The geyser rumbled and became a low boiling gurgling mound of water and slowly slid back into it’s hole. The hot mist slowly settled, coating every surface in the area in a glittering blanket of moisture and minerals.
“I’m glad that you were able to see this geyser during its eruption.” Kalgar said. “Otherwise, I might have asked for you to make a stop so that you could see it. This particular geyser is such a beauty and it’s belonging to this beautiful cavern, our ancestors decided to leave it in it’s natural state rather than cap it, or use it for power.”
“Are there others that are left alone?” Tonya looked to her stout guide.
“There are, but they aren’t nearly as spectacular or some are not as regular as this one.” Kalgar grinned.
The caravan of tourists seemed to sigh as a collective as they reached the other end of the massive cavern and enter a squared off tunnel on the other side.
“Ambassador, is there anyplace we can stop for a meal break ahead?” Captain Kalhoun looked to their host.
“Not anyplace big enough to hold this large a group, Captain. I’m sorry.” Kalgar shook his head.
“Grymm?” the Captain called out.
“Yes Captain.” Grymm answered from the shadows behind him.
“Have a few cavalrymen help hand out what food our cooks can scrounge up for us. We aren’t going to be able to stop until we get to Hobro.”
“Yes captain.” Grymm wheeled his mount around and disappeared in the shadowy darkness that seemed to swallow everything that wasn’t with in a few feet.
Nevyre realizing he was getting curious looks from the Princess’ guard, reined in his horse and dropped back in the always moving caravan.
“Did you see that gie-sir?” Kadyr asked dropping back to be with his old friend.
“That was pretty cool.” Nevyre grinned back at the lieutenant. “How was your night last night?” he raised his eyebrows.
“It was good.” Kadyr said dead pan.
“It was good?” Nevyre shook his head. “You took the Princess’s handmaiden off to a private place. And all you have to say is ‘it was good’?”
“It was very romantic.” Kadyr corrected.
“You’re hopeless.” Nevyre growled. “You must really like this one.”
“I do.” Kadyr smiled thinking of Monyka’s long curly hair and gentle touch.
The moment was spoiled as Grymm, galloping up the line to the Captain, drew their attention.
“Captain?” Grymm reigned up next to his senior officer. “We have a small problem.”
The two pulled their mounts off to the side to keep from impeding the flow of traffic. “What is it, Cavalryman?” Rikki inquired.
Nevyre and Kadyr reined in along side.
“The cooks say that they don’t have enough travel food to feed everyone without stopping to cook something.”
“Do they know that we don’t have a place nor the time for them to set up a kitchen and cook?” the Captain scrubbed a hand through his hair.
“Yes, Sir. They are flustered and seemed quite embarrassed.” Grymm tried to soothe.
The Captain stared off into the darkness for a few moments. “Okay Grymm , tell them to fix something nice for her Highness, but not to go overboard. Have them feed the retinue and servants, but half rations. Make sure that the Princess’s body guard get half rations as well. We can’t have her body guard loosing concentration because their stomachs are growling.” Captain Kalhoun paused. “Do you think they have enough food to feed that many?”
“I couldn’t say, Sir.” Grymm shrugged.
“See if they can put together enough to feed that many….. The cavalry and heavies will have to rely on whatever travel rations they have on them until we get to this …… Hobro.”
“Yes Sir.” Grymm wheeled his horse around and disappeared in the dark again.
“Kadyr.” Rikki looked to his lieutenant. “Remind me to have a talk with the head cook, after we reach Hobro.”
“Yes, Captain.”
Rikki rode back up to be near the princess’s wagon.
“Do you have anything to eat?” Kadyr asked Nevyre.
“I lifted some cheese and a loaf of bread on the way out of the last cave.” He smiled.
“What!?”
“I’m just kidding.” Nevyre smiled. “Just kidding.”
The royal caravan had passed several wagons loaded with goods heading the opposite direction over the course of the morning. The drivers of these wagons, were astonished to see humans in their underground. Most openly gaped as they urged their draft ponies to quicken their pace, to get by the tall strangers on tall horses.
Twice they came across a long line of wagons, traveling in a caravan similar to how the Riponian party was traveling. Twenty to thirty wagons, laden with everything from beets to wood products rolled slowly by. None of the wagons seemed to have food that could be readily eaten. Captain Kalhoun was hoping to find at least a wagon of apples or perhaps bread. But this just wasn’t to be his day. A boy sitting in the back of one of the dwarven wagons popped his head around the side, and watched wide eyed as they passed. Nevyre waved and smiled at him, getting a sheepish smile in return.
Grymm rode up a bit later, bearing a small basket. He reined in next to the wagon carrying the Princess and handed the basket over to Monyka. “With compliments of the cooks.” Grymm smiled. He then rode to the Captain. The two of them rode off to the side of the highway and dropped back out of hearing distance of the Princess’s wagon.
“The cooks say that they think they have enough for the servants’ half rations as well as the bodyguards. But that is about all, Sir. I think they are planning on giving the Ambassadors a bit of cheese and old bread, which won’t make Zareb too happy.” Grymm frowned.
Rikki rode up next to the dwarf. “Ambassador, might I have a word with you?”
“Why certainly, Captain.” Kalgar excused himself from the Princess and joined the Captain. “What can I do for you, Captain?”
“This is kind of embarrassing, Ambassador.” The Captain began. “Our cooks didn’t have enough, or prepare enough food for us for mid-day meal.” Is there an inn or market up ahead close by that I can send someone on ahead and buy some foods?”
“Aye,” Kalgar nodded, “I believe there is a small grotto up ahead that has a small population. They might be willing to sell you some of what they have. It won’t be much, but they will definitely take your coin.” He smiled.
“Here, Grymm.” Captain Kalhoun handed over a purse. “Take Symon and Yyan and ride ahead. See if the dwarves of the grotto can spare some bread cheese and other easily eaten food stuff.”
“Yes, Sir.” Grymm’s face looked determined. Grymm wheeled his horse around in search of Symon and Yyan.
A few minutes later, Grymm, and the other two guided their horses into a trot to take them past the Royal wagon. Once they disappeared into the darkness ahead of the convoy, they urged their horses into a gallop.
“Ambassador, how long do you think it will take us to reach Hobro?” Rikki inquired.
“We should be getting there around dinner time.” Kalgar stroked his beard thoughtfully. “It’s kind of a shame though, because Hobro is one of our more beautiful cities.”
“Shame?” Rikki inquired.
“Aye, Hobro is one of only a couple of dwarven settlements that is open to the elements.” The Ambassador explained. “It is built in a deep crater formed, some say by the Gods. The entire bottom of the crater is a beautiful lake filled with many different kinds of fish. But as beautiful as it is at night, with the bioluminescent fish moving like glowing stars in the lake, by daylight it is a wonder to behold.”
“Is there any place, the cooks could stock up on some food items, bread, cheese, fruits?” Rikki looked to whom he was considering a good friend.
“Aye. It has several markets. You know, I’ll bet Princess Tonya would like to see some of its wonders too.” The dwarf winked at the captain.
“Would it be a good place to rest some of my men?”
“Aye, it would.” Kalgar grinned. “The waters of the lake are rumored to have healing qualities, as well.”
“Then perhaps we could, suggest to her Highness, that maybe we could spend a day in Hobro recuperating?”
“That might be good for Hobro’s economy as well.” Kalgar’s eyes twinkled in merriment. “A boost in economy is good public relations, after all.”
“Ambassador, are there any places near Hobro, that I might be able to use to run my men through close quarters fighting?”
The dwarf thought about it for a moment. “I believe that I might be able to work something out.”
“If we can get the Princess to stop for the day, that is.” Rikki sighed. “A good work out and a day of not being on horseback or foot might do them some good.”
“Ambassador.” The Princess’s voice called out, “Ambassador?”
“If you will excuse me, Captain?” Kalgar bowed his head slightly.
“By all means, Ambassador.” Rikki smiled. “I’m just on my way to talk to the cooks.”
“Ambassador Kalgar,” Tonya looked curiously from him to the side of the highway beside them. “What are those dwarves doing? It looks like they are painting the cavern walls.”
He watched as several dwarves took long handled brushes and dipped them into buckets. They then rubbed a creamy liquid on the walls of the cavern. “Aye, in a way they are, your Highness.” Kalgar smiled. Two of the workers stopped and watched, wide eyed and with suspicion, as the large party of humans began rolling past.
“Those Dwarves are Grazer Shepherds, and they are sowing the walls.” Kalgar tried to explain. The perplexed look of the Princess made him want to chuckle. Humans were a strange lot he decided. “That stuff they are putting on the walls is a mixture of fertilizer and a bit of light resin mixed with the spores of a certain kind of fungus.”
“They are trying to grow fungus on the walls?” Tonya shook her head in disbelief.
“Once the fungus grows, it attracts Cavern Grazers which are large grub-like larvae.” Kalgar smiled as he saw Annyka and Tonya both shudder. “The Cavern Grazers slowly crawl along the walls and ceilings of the caverns and tunnels eating the fungus. Why we encourage it is because they, like the fish you saw the other day, glow, giving us an inexpensive source of light. Seeing them sowing the spores means that you’ll be able to see these interesting creatures in a little bit.”
“Do their whole bodies glow?” Tonya inquired.
“Technically it is their stomachs and intestines that glow. The fungus reacts with a chemical that their stomachs produce causing them to glow brightly, but their bodies are translucent, so it looks as if their whole body glows.”
“Are they slimy?...... Do they bite?” Annyka wasn’t sure she liked the idea of giant grubs crawling around them.
“They are only interested in eating the fungus.” Kalgar assured her. The only thing remotely dangerous about them is if they fall on you,” Seeing her face become white he added. “Which doesn’t happen very often. When they get to a certain stage, they cocoon themselves, and the Shepherds go along and harvest them.”
“Harvest them?” Tonya asked puzzled.
“We use them for things other than for light. Waste not, want not.” He smiled.
“And what ‘things’ do you use them for?” Tonya raised an eyebrow.
“What don’t we use them for would be a better question.” Kalgar chuckled. “We’ve found uses for them in everything from clothing and jewelry to medicines and eating.”
“Eating?” Annyka made a face.
“They are an excellent source of meat. Especially for the less fortunate families.”
“Yuck.”
“It’s actually not bad.” Kalgar stroked his beard. “Kind of tastes like chicken.”
“You said that the Cavern Grazers cocoon.” Tonya changed the subject from food. “What do they change into?”
“If allowed to change, they become Carrion Crawlers.” Kalgar sighed. “That is why we harvest them when they cocoon.”
“Carrion Crawlers?” Annyka shuddered. “I thought they were made up monsters to scare children.”
“Oh, they are real, Annyka.” Kalgar gave her a solemn look. “They can be quiet helpful, as long as their population is kept to a minimum.”
“Helpful?.... How could they be helpful?” Tonya’s eyes scanned the walls and ceilings.
“We use them in our garbage dumps to get rid of a lot of our refuge.” Kalgar explained. “We’ve been known to use them after battles to dispose of the dead, and I believe some crazy dwarf is experimenting with them to use in battle.”
“Disgusting.” Tonya grimaced.
“Aye, it can be.” Kalgar agreed. “But garbage goes in and fertilizer comes out. Its actually a great system.”
“Is that one of them?” Annyka pointed at the ceiling just ahead of the wagon.
Kalgar looked up and spotted the long glowing body on the ceiling. “Aye, that is one. Would you like a closer look?” He asked.
“Eww yuck…. No way.” Annyka grimaced.
“Maybe later, Ambassador.” Tonya made a face as well.
“Well, you’ll be seeing more of them soon enough.”
Over the next few minutes, Tonya started to notice more and more of the glowing grubs. Some were on the ceiling, others on the walls. Every once in a while they would be clustered together, but for the most part they were spread out. She cringed at the thought of these glowing grubs changing into nasty Carrion Crawlers.
“Ambassador?” Tonya called to the dwarf.
“Yes, Highness?” Kalgar rode up next to the wagon.
“How can the Shepherds tell when the Grazers are going to start to cocoon?”
“That is an excellent question, your Highness.” Kalgar stroked his beard thoughtfully for a second. “When the Grazers get ready to start their metamorphosis, their glowing isn’t as bright, because they stop eating the fungus. Soon all that glows is a part of their butt, and that is when the Shepherds come by and harvest them.”
“What did you find, Grymm?” Captain Kalhoun asked as the cavalryman rode up to him.
“These dwarves are pretty excited about the Princess, coming to see their Emperor.” Grymm smiled. He gestured to his full saddle bags. “Symon and Yyan are coming up behind me. We’ve got full saddle bags, cheese, mushrooms, bread and some fruit.”
“How much did it cost me?” Rikki went to scrub his hand through his hair, but only got quarter of the way there before easing his arm down. The burn itched.
“These bags only cost a few silver, Sir.” Grymm paused. “Sir, I may over stepped my authority, but I made a deal with the grotto town up ahead.”
“Why am I afraid to ask?” Rikki used his other arm to scratch his scalp.
“The grotto is just a mark ahead of us, at our current speed.” Grymm explained. “The grotto town is going to have some roasted meat ready for us when we approach.”
“We can’t afford to stop, Grymm.” Rikki sighed. Sometimes he wondered about the choices of his men.
“We don’t have to stop, Sir.”
“Go on.” Rikki encouraged.
“They are going to have the meat spitted on sticks so that the men can eat in the saddle.”
Rikki relaxed and made a mental note to not underestimate his men, especially Grymm in the future. “How much is that costing me, Cavalryman?”
“Three gold, five silver.” Grymm frowned. “I tried to get them to go lower, but they were pretty firm…. But still that isn’t bad….for feeding all of us….” Grymm hoped that his Captain wouldn’t be too upset with him.
“You did well, cavalryman.” Rikki praised him.
Grymm’s frown turned to a smile, he sat taller in his saddle and began to feel proud that his captain felt that he made a good decision in hiring the dwarves of the grotto to assist them.
“Symon, Yyan.” Rikki greeted. “You three go ahead and give what you have to the cooks to divide up. Then silently pass it along that we will be getting something to eat in about a mark.”
The three saluted him and rode back towards where the cooks were recovering from the talking to, that the Princess’s Captain had given them.
Rikki rode foreword rubbing his sore arm. It was time for some more tea. As they were riding as fast as they could to the grotto and then to Hobro, he would have to wait until they got to the grotto to brew some. He cast a despairing look up at the tunnel’s walls and dark ceiling. The glowing grubs spaced about, did little to comfort him as a shiver ran down his spine, causing him to shudder. “Damn caves.” He muttered. Sefu snorted as if in agreement with his rider. Rikki reached down and patted the Stallion’s neck reassuring him as well as taking comfort in his four legged friend.
One princess’s safety was more than enough stress for him to deal with, now he had to make sure that Adiah got safely back to the rulers of Truno. What they did to her after he returned her, he could only guess. He could almost picture Dianthe embracing her daughter in a long tight squeeze then bending her over her knee for a royal spanking. Talison he could envision giving her a warm hug and then a scolding. Rikki felt like bending her over his own knee for the stress she just added to his already over loaded plate.
He would just have to add some chores to the Adiah’s workload to make sure that she would stay out of trouble. Sefu could use an extra good currying, not that you could see his black coat shine in these blasted caves, but it would be something to strive for to keep her from having time to try and cut some one else’s purse. Rikki snickered to himself trying to imagine Adiah sneaking up on Nevyre and trying to cut his purse while he supposedly slept.
As he approached the tail of the Princess’s guard, Rikki sobered from his thoughts. The half-elf Taelah was riding along side Takoda again. The old Sergeant leaned close to the short blonde woman and muttered something. The half-elf threw her golden mane back and laughed. She spotted Rikki out of the corner of her eye and rested a hand on Takoda’s arm. Takoda looked around, spotted Rikki then closed the smile from his face, locking a his famous stone mask into place. He nodded acknowledgment to the captain then pulled away from the half-elf’s horse and rode up to talk with Sergeant Galyway.
“What game are you playing, Taelah?” Rikki grumbled to himself. He cast the blonde a iron look as he passed her and rode up to check on Tonya.
“How are you doing, your Highness?”
“I’m fine, Captain.” Tonya looked from the ceiling to her protector. “Can you imagine those things becoming Carrion Crawlers?”
Rikki shot a glance at the ceiling, shuddered and shook his head. “Dwarves are a strange race, Highness.”
“I think they are wonderful.” A toothy smile greeted him.
“Well, these wonderful dwarves are fixing an ‘on the go’ lunch for us just ahead.”
“Lunch?” Tonya inquired. “I’ve already had lunch.”
Rikki sighed. “Due to our cooks being ill prepared, you and the retinue are about the only ones that did.”
“Do I need to speak with the cooks?” Tonya’s smile turned to a grim face of resolve.”
“No, Highness, I took care of it. I don’t think it will happen again.”
“I have some fruit and cheese left of mine, would any of you like it?” she said this last part to the bodyguards around her.
Most of the cavalry and heavies around her, ignored her, the few that acknowledged, declined.
“Well, I’d hate to see food go to waste.” Nevyre spoke up. He rode forward and bowed as best he could from horse back to Tonya and graciously accepted her left over lunch.
“Don’t let me hear of you selling that to anyone.” Rikki ordered the rogue once the Princess’s attention was diverted.
“Why Captain… I would never…”
“Just see that you don’t.” Rikki cut off what ever else he was about to say. Rikki moved Sefu up next to Takoda and rode in silence next to the senior officer. “You hungry?” Rikki offered.
“I can wait.” Takoda kept his gaze ahead of them.
They rode on listening to the horses hooves, the jingling of tack, the murmur of the body guard and the squeaking of wagons.
“We can’t take her with us to Sherstone.” Rikki broke the spell. “The Dwarves don’t like, or trust Elves, even if she is Half- Elf. It’s a lot to ask, just to include her in the retinue.”
“I know.”
“I don’t trust her either, Sergeant.”
“You’ve said that before, Captain.”
“I can’t ask the dwarves to watch after her, either.”
“I can stay with her.” Takoda offered.
“I will need you when I speak with the Emperor and his…… what do Dwarves call their generals?”
“Hammers.” Takoda offered.
“See, that is precisely why I need you with me in Sherstone. I’ll need you to assist me in making diplomatic progress and plans with the Hammers.”
“Who do you plan on keeping watch on her?” Takoda didn’t change the pitch of his voice.
“Edwyn for sure. He’ll be upset about not being included in Sherstone but he is the only Cavalryman I have that can speak Elven somewhat fluently. ….. I’ll let you pick another.” Rikki offered. “Just not Grymm. He’s become too valuable an asset.”
“You should probably promote the lad.” Takoda suggested.
“I’ll take that as you feel he has earned a promotion…. He has taken on a lot of responsibility on this trip.” Rikki thought aloud. “I’d like to get some input from the other officers. I don’t want it to seem like favoritism.”
“Most of the Cavalry see him working hard, Captain.” Takoda went on. “I doubt they would see it as favoritism. He sets a good example for the Cavalry as well as for Galyway’s Heavies. Besides, if anyone gave him gruff about it, I’m sure he’d be able to put them in there place.”
“After we get settled in Hobro, I’d like to hold an officer’s meeting anyway. Lets bring it up there.” Rikki proposed. “Tomorrow morning, I’d like the men to get a good work out and go through some training drills and exercises. I’ll ask the local Battleaxe or whom ever is in charge if his solders could work with us.”
“I’m sure they could teach us a lot on close quarters combat as well as their techniques in dealing with the Elves.” Takoda agreed. “I’ll also pull her Highness and her ladies aside with Grymm for some personal training.” Takoda grinned. “Her Highness won’t like it, but she’ll do it.”
“That sounds great, Sergeant.” Rikki rubbed at his sore arm.
Their progress came to a sudden stop. Rikki looked ahead and immediately saw the reason for it. They had reached the grotto that Kalgar had told them about. Several dwarven children approached the front standard bearer, and handed him something as well as those behind him.
“Lunch is served, your Highness.” Kalgar announced proudly as she looked around to see why the wagon had stopped.
“Grymm!” Rikki called out.
“Behind you Captain.” Grymm broke ranks three rows behind where Rikki had been talking with Takoda.
“Spread the word that…”
“…lunch is being served. Yes, Sir.” Grymm turned his horse and trotted it down the ranks.
“Scary, that one.” Nevyre commented aloud.
Slowly the line moved forward as the folks from the grotto handed out food to each of the soldiers who accepted the hot food graciously. While a group of dwarves and their young were handing out food, another group came forth with buckets of water and allowed the horses to drink.
Rikki rode up to meet the dwarves who were responsible for this generosity. He dismounted and handed the reins of Sefu to Johnak. As soon as he turned around a small dwarven boy handed him a metal spike about the width of a nail, and almost as long as his forearm . Pierced by the stick were chunks of meat, alternating with chunks of potato and what looked to be chunks of mushrooms.
“Thank you.” Rikki looked up but the boy had already disappeared among the organized chaos.
“Are you responsible for this parade?” a gruff voice greeted him.
“I’m the one that gets blamed for it.” Rikki sighed.
“Welcome to the under-kingdom. How does the food taste?” a dark haired dwarf folded his hands over his chest almost daring the Captain to complain.
“I haven’t had a chance to try it, hold on.” Rikki put the spike up to his mouth and grabbed a chunk of meat off the end with his teeth and pulled it free from the length of the metal and chewed. Surprisingly the meat was quite tender and seasoned with foreign tasting spices. “Mmmm.” Rikki’s stomach almost jumped with joy at receiving something solid. “That is very good, thank you.” He took a chunk of potato off the end and savored it.
The dwarf’s face cracked slightly into a semi-grin. “Glad you like it, it’s my mum’s recipe.”
“Could I trouble you for a mug of hot water?” Rikki inquired. “I have a medicine I need to take.”
“Come with me.” The dwarf turned and started off. “Bit of the flux?”
“Arrow through the arm.”
The dwarf turned and looked Rikki up and down in a new light. “Elves?”
“Yes, we were ambushed.”
“Filthy forest fiends.” The dark haired dwarf led Rikki over to what appeared to be an out door kitchen. Out door for being in a cave. A large metal grill loaded with row upon row of metal spikes of food steamed and sizzled over a smokeless fire.
The dwarf led him over to the other end of the area, where dwarves bustled around pulling some of the food off the grill, another turned the spikes over, moving them to replace the ones that had been removed. Once they were moved, he coated the cooking spikes with a sauce. Another dwarf was placing uncooked ones on the newly cleared area of the grill. Four dwarves gathered around three large containers, grabbing meat, potato, and mushroom alternately from each container and spitting them on the metal spikes.
“I don’t see or smell smoke, what are you burning to cook this?” Rikki looked at the grill.
“Natural gas.” The dwarf shrugged. “This grill was created many, many years ago. The flame heats up rocks spread out under the grill. The heat radiates and cooks the food, or as in this case…” he gestured. “heats water.” He poured steaming water from a kettle into a mug and handed it to the Captain. Rikki dumped the mixture that Badiah had given him and let it steep in the water for a few minutes.
“Thank you for coming to our rescue.” Rikki managed between bites.
“Aye, thank you for your coin.” The dwarf grinned as he led Rikki back towards the front of the grotto where the retinue was now being handed the spikes.
“How do we return these spikes to you?”
“I’m sending my son with you.” The dwarf explained. When you’re finished, he’ll collect them and bring them back.” The dwarf took the empty spike from Rikki replaced it with another.
Rikki drained the medicinal tea from the mug, made a sour face and quickly took the end piece of meat off the spike to cover up the horrid taste.
The Captain settled back into his saddle and stripped the last morsel from the unique eating utensil and handed it back to the dwarf. “That’s really good…. Chicken?”
“Grazer.” The dwarf smiled.
“Grazer?” Rikki was confused.
The dwarf pointed to the ceiling above them where there was a glowing grub. “Cavern Grazer.”
Rikki shrugged his shoulders and took another bite of the meat. “Thank you again for helping us out.” Rikki leaned down and shook the Dwarf’s hand.
With full bellies and horses watered, it seemed like the party picked up its pace a bit, and were in a better mood.
A low murmur started in the back of the procession, slowly building in volume as more joined in. Rikki turned around and looked back into the darkness at the trailing column behind him.
The gypsy rover came over the hill,
down through the meadow, so shady.
He whistled and he sang
till the green woods rang
And he won the heart of a la-a-ady.
Rikki recognized the song immediately as it reverberated and echoed down the tunnel. He looked over to the Dwarven Ambassador to see his reaction and was pleased to find that the Dwarf wasn’t only smiling, but had joined in on the merry tune. His growling bass rumbled around them as he hit some of the lower notes.
Rikki noticed a different kind of movement ahead of them, coming towards them down the opposite side of the highway. He had seen several caravans of dwarves making their way to other cities, and markets using wagons, but until now, they were mostly pulled by mountain ponies, and even mules. Coming towards them, now, was a team of six large horses. Not quite big enough to be called war horses, but strong, well muscled beasts. The carriage that they were pulling was long and low to the ground. He thought it was a carriage because of the roof on it, but what made this carriage different was that there weren’t any sides to it. As it drew closer, he discovered that it wasn’t hauling cargo or goods, it was hauling dwarves. The bed of the wagon was made up of several rows of bench seats, most filled with dwarves, sitting there, gaping at the singing humans.
Three female dwarves sat together in the front seat of the carriage, pointing and talking amongst themselves, possibly giggling. Rikki had a hard time seeing through their veils from this distance in the dark. Two stern looking Dwarves sat behind the veiled ladies, cautiously watching the Riponian guard. To Rikki’s trained, eye, those two were not to be messed with.
“What is that, Ambassador?” Rikki looked to his guide.
“That’s the public transit carriage.” Kalgar explained. Carriages leave the major populated areas twice daily. They travel to each end of the Under-kingdom it costs a silver a day to ride, and that doesn’t include lodging or food.” The Ambassador stroked his beard. “it is a pretty good way to travel. Not every dwarf can afford a horse or pony, you know.”
“It travels every day?” Rikki asked above the singing.
“Aye, it does. Every morning and every evening, although sometimes the evening ones tend to be mostly packages, and mail. Not many like to sleep on a moving carriage.”
Captain Kalhoun fell into a quiet, as those around him continued to sing and enjoy themselves. He thought about what it would take to create such a system. It would be easier and most likely safer to travel that way. It was like the Ambassador said, not everyone can afford a horse.
He wondered if it would feasible for Riponia to try such a service out. It would need places to keep horses, maintain them and change them out. Of course they would need carriages. Carriages that would be fairly comfortable to spend the day in, and that could protect it’s riders from the weather. The inn’s along the routes would be glad to see new arrivals, they might even help set the project up. Rikki made a mental note to speak with his Majesty when they returned to Ripon.
* * *
“Captain,” Ambassador Kalgar called out. “Just ahead is the magical city of Hobro.”
“How can you tell?” Rikki asked. “The tunnel looks the same now as it did when we first entered it.
“We dwarves have a sense about these things.” Kalgar stroked his beard. “We just know where we are when underground.”
“What is the procedure for a force of this size entering the city.” Rikki asked. “Do we have gates to go through, do we have to surrender our weapons?”
“Your men will be able to keep their weapons as long as they don’t draw them.” Kalgar assured again. “There is a gate of sorts up here, but it isn’t too formal on procedures. No one gets into the Under-kingdom unless they are invited. The only reason that these gates are here, is as a precaution of someone taking Hobro to get into the Under-kingdom.” Kalgar chuckled, “I find that highly unlikely though.”
“How come?” Rikki inquired.
“You’ll see soon enough, Captain.” The Dwarf chuckled.
The party soon came upon massive stone gates. They weren’t nearly as large as the ones that they had passed through on the way into the underground, but larger and more dense than any fortress gates Rikki had seen. And these were considered minor?
“Kalgar is that you?” a gruff voiced called out.
“Who wants to know?” Kalgar called back.
A gray-haired Dwarf with a black beard in three plaits stepped forward.
“By the Gods, it’s been a long time.” Kalgar gasped. “How are you doing, Tallak?”
“We heard that you were bringing a bunch of long-legs down here.” The Dark bearded dwarf replied.
“Aye, They were wandering around in the upper caverns, I took pity on them and brought them down to civilization.” Kalgar clasped the other dwarf’s forearm in greeting. “You’re a Battleaxe now?” Kalgar shook his head, what is the Under-kingdom coming to, giving you the rank of Battleaxe?”
“Aye, it was a sad day for me too.” Tallak nodded. “I’d have asked to be demoted back to Kama, if I’d know what a headache being a Battleaxe is.”
“Battle-axe Tallak, this is Captain Kalhoun,” Kalgar introduced. “The Captain is in charge of the Princess of Riponia’s security.”
“Welcome to Hobro, Captain.” The Battle-axe greeted. “We heard that you have close to three hundred with you.” Tallak looked from Rikki down the line of soldiers slowly making their way towards the gate. “We’ve got special quarters reserved for the Princess, and the Ambassadors, with plenty of room for you and a squad to be near the Princess. The rest, I’m afraid will have to settle for two of our larger inn’s.”
“It sounds like you have every thing in hand, Battle-axe, thank you.” Rikki grinned.
“That, the Princess?” Tallak looked towards the make shift wagon.
Tonya was studying the gates gathering as much detail as she could as the wagon passed through them.
“Aye, that is her.” Kalgar sighed. “She is fascinated in our science and culture.” He looked to his friend. “You know how primitive Humans are.”
“Do they bathe more than once a month yet?” Tallak smiled.
“It depends whether or not you like to stand in the rain, or go swimming.” Rikki smiled at the Battle-axe. “If you will excuse this smelly long-leg, I need to see to my smelly Princess.”
The two dwarves roared with laughter as Rikki allowed Sefu to trot towards the front of the procession.
Rikki caught up with Takoda and Kadyr. Thankfully Taelah wasn’t anywhere to be seen, “Kadyr, I want you and Grymm to accompany the Princess to her chambers, and make sure that they are secure before allowing her to enter.” Rikki looked around. “Grymm!” he called.
“Right here, Captain.” Grymm called from the other side of the wagon.
“Find Cavalryman Symon, and Yeoman Baely. Have them report to me.”
Rikki issued. “Then join Lieutenant Kadyr in securing the Princess in her quarters.”
“Yes, Sir.” Grymm went in search of the Cavalryman and Yeoman.
Rikki got a nod of acknowledgment from Kadyr before turning to Takoda. “I want you and Sergeant Galyway to get the heavies and Cavalry situated for the night. Make sure that they are aware that we are going to be running drills in the morning. I may even be able to get the local Dwarven military to join us, or mock battle against us.” Takoda smiled at that.
“Sir?” Cavalryman Symon reported to his Captain.
“Symon, I have a special detail for you.” Rikki began. He glanced quickly at Takoda then back to Symon. “You’re not going to like it and will think that I’m picking on you.” Rikki paused.
“What is it, Sir.” Symon inquired warily, but not enough to show concern.
“I’m going to have you act as the Half-Elf’s security detail.”
“Sir?” Symon raised an eyebrow.
“Sergeant at Arms Takoda will be choosing another to accompany you in this duty, Cavalryman.” Captain Kalhoun continued. “Elves are not welcomed in Sherstone. Even Half-Elves. You and your partner, will be staying here in Hobro with Taelah while we proceed to the capital. We will rejoin you here before moving on.” Rikki had to admire the Cavalryman. Disappointment was written all over his face.
“Yes, Sir.” Symon felt crushed. Here they were in the Dwarven Under-Kingdom and he was delegated to baby sitting a Half-Elf, just because he knew the language.
“Sergeant Takoda will have your assistant report to you in the morning. Just keep her safe and from running away. I may be over reacting, but I don’t trust Elves of any kind.”
“Yes, Sir.”
“Go ahead and relax, and get anything you feel you’ll need for this duty, Cavalryman.”
Symon saluted again before falling back in the ranks of bodyguards.
“Takoda, Kadyr.” Captain Kalhoun drew their attention back to him. “I want an officer’s meeting after dinner. There are a few things we need to talk about.”
“Captain, you asked to see me?” Yeoman Baely joined them.
“Skot. How are your men doing down here?” Captain Kalhoun asked.
“A few are feeling the confines, Sir, but they are holding up well.”
“Good. Skot, you and I are going to over see the retinue and servants when we arrive at the inn that the Battleaxe has reserved for them. They are probably quite tired after two long days of traveling.”
“Okay, Sir.”
* * *
Monyka stood supporting some of Tonya’s weight as they waited for Kadyr and Grymm to finish a security sweep of the suite of rooms that the Dwarves had prepared for them. Annyka yawned wide and quickly covered her mouth with a hand, hoping that the Princess hadn’t noticed. The Journey from Radec to Hobro took all day and worked its way into the evening. Some of the servants weren’t done with their chores yet either.
Two of the Cavalrymen were unloading the Princess’s traveling chest, while some of the Stablemen with the help of the cavalry were unsaddling, feeding, watering and currying their mounts. Most of the retinue and servants were doing like they were, waiting for room assignments, and getting something to eat before getting a good nights sleep.
“Okay, your Highness.” Grymm opened the door for them.
“I think it is ridiculous that you have to snoop through my room before I’m allowed to enter.” Tonya sneered quietly as she passed the ever smiling Grymm.
“I don’t blame them one bit, your Highness.” Battle-axe Tallak stood behind them. “In fact, I’d worry about who was in charge of your security if they didn’t.”
Tonya huffed.
The room must be reserved for royalty when they passed through from Sherstone. The richness of the room was as breathtaking as the suite that they had stayed in while at Bolton. The suites were lit by many different types of illumination. A quick glance at the ceiling though caused a sigh of relief, there were no cavern grazers munching and glowing on the high ceiling.
A large fireplace in the sitting room was lit, and casting a warm flickering light, while oil lamps on various small tables glowed with scented oil. The room was decorated in rich green and golds. The floor, where not covered by a rug was tiled in a herringbone pattern, in what looked to be a light limestone and a golden limestone. The walls were chiseled to meet one another in sharp angles. However they seemed to arch up to the tall ceiling. Just inside the arching perimeter of the ceiling an elaborate knot work was carved in relief, it’s hard angles somewhat reflected the pattern in the floor.
“Where would you like to go, Highness?” Monyka whispered.
“To a soft chair for now.” Tonya pointed one out near the fireplace. “When my stool gets here, I’ll explore a bit.” She looked over to Annyka. “Are you hungry, Annyka?”
Monyka felt for the young girl. Again she was reminded of herself when she first had come to the Palace at Ripon. Everything seemed to be out of a fairytale.
“No, your Highness.” Annyka’s eyes darted from Tonya’s to the rest of the room. Just then her stomach growled. She quickly looked to see if the other two had heard it and turned pink at having been found out.
“There is a tray of fruit and cheeses, there,” Tonya directed with her chin. “Go ahead. In fact, why don’t you bring the tray here near the fire and I’ll eat with you.”
Monyka helped ease Tonya down on the green and gold chair and propped her leg up on an ottoman. “Would you like anything else at the moment, Highness?”
“No, thank you, Monyka.” Tonya popped a strawberry into her mouth.
“There will be two Cavalrymen outside, you Highness.” Kadyr bowed from the door.
“Thank you Lieutenant.” Tonya dismissed him with a sigh.
The other side of the sitting room of the suite held what looked to be double doors. The center of the door was replaced with square panes of glass. Light weight curtains seemed to give the suite more privacy. Monyka turned the latch on one of the doors and pushed it open.
The door opened onto a large veranda that looked to be carved from the rock. The faint sound of a waterfall was a dull roar in the background. Its sound filled the whole outside area echoing and reverberating off the cavern walls. The air outside the suite was cool, crisp, and smelled clean. The veranda looked out over a vast open area. Lights from oil lamps and flickering fireplaces twinkled and flickered all around the large open area. Monyka’s breath caught in her chest. the twinkling lights seemed to be all around her, reminding her of the cavern that she and Kadyr had explored last night.
The Handmaiden walked to the stone railing of the patio and looked down. She released her breath in a long hissing sigh. The veranda that she was standing upon was hundreds of feet above what looked to be a lake. Unlike other lakes that she had seen, this one glowed a lime green color. Glowing clumps of something or another seemed to move slowly under the surface of the lake, changing direction at a whim.
“Must be the fish.” Monyka wondered softly to herself.
Her eyes scanned the lake, recognizing docks, and small boats, that looked like tiny fingers protruding into the glowing green water. A murmur of voices sounded the constant buzzing of an insect. She looked for their source and realized that it was the soft murmuring of the different people all around her, talking softly on their private porches and verandas. Her eyes continued to scan upwards. To her surprise, she discovered that the city wasn’t underground. True it was built underground, but the lake and the verandas were open and exposed to the night sky. Monyka took in a deep breath of the crisp air, now knowing why is smelled so fresh and smiled at the moons just peaking over the rim of the crater.
She had heard the Ambassador describe the city of Hobro as a crater, but this was unlike anything she expected. This was more like a huge hole bored into the earth, as if the gods were drilling a hole into the ground to place a well. The sides of crater city, with the exceptions of the verandas, were as close to vertical as one could get. With the water fall pouring water into the lake hundreds if not thousands of gallons per second, she speculated to why the water level wasn’t rising. There had to be an outlet somewhere.
“But where would that much water go?” she wondered aloud to herself. She took in another deep breath of sweetly scented air and exhaled slowly. “Breath taking.”
Rikki sat at another short table in the nicely furnished quarters the Battle axe had provided for him. Most of the furniture was sized for dwarves, but fortunately the dwarves replaced the bed with one that he could sleep in without his legs hanging over the end.
“Thank you Battle-axe, for joining us.” Rikki nodded to the dwarf. “We have a few internal matters do address then we’d love to make plans for some fighter practice tomorrow.”
“Aye, we look forward to it as well, Captain.” The Battle-axe nodded.
Captain Kalhoun swept a look across the table of officers. “The Sergeant at Arms Takoda, and Ambassador Kalgar have graciously convinced the Princess to stay a day in Hobro to allow some of the retinue and servants a rest, since they have had a few days of hard travel.” A nod of heads around the table agreed with him.
“It’s also nice to see the sky again, isn’t Captain?” Galyway snickered.
The Captain ignored Markys and unconsciously rubbed at his arm. “As you may have heard already, the Princess Adiah was found.” Rikki looked around and focused in on Lieutenant Kollyns. “She was hiding amongst our servants.”
“So it is true.” Galyway looked slightly stunned. “The Emperor won’t be blaming us for this will he?”
“I had pigeons sent as soon as we found her.” Captain Kalhoun affirmed.
“Where is she?” Yeoman Bayley inquired. “I didn’t see her riding with the Princess.”
“No one is to know this, but those in this room.” Captain Kalhoun looked at them in turn. “She is, per her request, in disguise as one of the stable boy’s.”
“Per her request?” the Yeoman looked confused.
“Let’s just say that she has a fondness for horses.” The Captain stated.
“How are we to protect her if she’s with the horses?” Galyway raised an eyebrow.
“That’s your job now.” Captain Kalhoun smiled at the Sergeant. “Keep her safe and don’t let anyone find out that she is with us.”
The large Sergeant blew out a breath of held in aggravation.
“The second thing I want to discuss is promotions.” Rikki changed the subject. “We are a long ways from home and will be away from home for a while. Therefore I’d like to be notified of those who you think have earned a promotion.” The Captain held up his hand, holding off discussion just yet. “This won’t be a unilateral decision by me, although I will have the last word. We. . .” he looked at each in turn. “will decide who gets promoted.”
“I take it you have someone in mind, Captain?” Sergeant Galyway leaned forward resting his chin on his knuckles.
Rikki smiled. “As a matter of fact I do. Cavalryman Grymm has continued to go above and beyond his duties in assisting me as well as her Highness. I’d like to raise him to the rank of Corporal when we arrive at Sherstone.” He looked at their faces looking for any sign of disapproval. “Does any one here have an objection to that?”
Skot looked at Markys, who shrugged his shoulders and looked back at the Captain. “I have no problems with Grymm. He’s a good kid, he is excellent at close counters fighting. I too have seen you relying on him more. I say let him have it.”
“Skot?” Rikki looked to the Yeoman
“I agree with Markys. The kid seems to want to prove himself, let him.”
“Do you have anyone that you would like to consider for promotion?” Rikki asked.
The officers looked around the room at each other and then back to Captain Kalhoun, each shaking their head.
“Okay, on to the next topic.” Rikki paused. “We had an issue with not having supplies today. It was rather embarrassing, and if it wasn’t for Grymm, we’d probably be stuffing our faces right now. I need your help. I need you to circulate among the servants and retinue more. Ask questions, find out what we may be needing to procure in the next few days. Help make them feel safe in coming to us with issues or needs. I don’t want another problem like what happened today sneaking up on us again.”
“Sir.” Markys got the Captain’s attention. “Some of my men are hoping to purchase some weapons, and or armour. Some want to have what they have augmented and some would like to have specialty items made. Is there a way for them to get some time to do that while we are visiting?” Markys looked to the Battle-axe as well.
“Narva is where our best smiths are.” The Battle-axe stated. “I’m sure if you were to put a few orders in with the merchants in Sherstone, they might be able to get some of what you would like before you leave the Underkingdom. Otherwise, you will have to have it shipped to you either in Malden, Truno or Ripon.”
“Are there merchants here in Hobro that could start orders?” Markys asked.
“The only weapon smiths here in Hobro are used for maintaining our weapons and doing minor repairs. They aren’t much better than my Kama’s at smithing. If you want a good weapon you’ll have to wait until we get to Sherstone or Narva.”
“Shall we get down to the gritty of fighter practice tomorrow?” Rikki inquired.
***
Tonya woke to light streaming through filmy curtains. She stretched her back muscles, sore from riding in the make shift wagon. She breathed in fresh, sweet mountain air that held a hint of evergreen trees.
“Good morning your Highness.” Annyka stood next to the bed smiling.
“You’re up early.” Tonya observed.
“Are you hungry?” Annyka asked. “Some servants brought up some sweet rolls.”
“Have you eaten yet?” Tonya inquired of her new assistant in training.
Annyka looked down.
“Go get yourself a roll, while I loosen up.” Tonya nodded towards the tray. “Where is Monyka?”
“Right here.” Monyka entered the suite from the veranda. “What a beautiful morning.” The handmaiden walked over to Tonya and assisted her in some stretches and helped her limber up sore muscles.
“So what’s out there?” Tonya looked towards the veranda.
“It’s incredible.” Monyka smiled with a sparkle in her eye. We are on the side of a huge hole in the ground. The whole bottom is a lake and there are dwarves out there in boats, fishing.”
Monyka helped the Princess to her feet and into a dressing robe. Annyka came up behind her and handed Tonya her walking stick and the two escorted the Princess out of the double doors and onto the veranda.
The sun peeking over the rim of the hole washed the veranda in a warmth that seemed to warm her bones. A myriad of noises echoed around her. Her mind raced to make sense of the different sounds, trying to separate the words from the sounds of machinery and even the soft roar of the water fall. In doing so, she didn’t notice the height that they were at until she looked down over the rail into the greenish blue waters.
She gasped, and suddenly took some rushed steps back towards the suite.
“What is it your Highness?” Annyka voice held such worry. She was already becoming quite attached to her princess.
“She doesn’t like heights.” Monyka explained. She turned to Tonya. “It’s perfectly safe, Tonya, come enjoy this beautiful view.”
“I can see it just fine from here.” Tonya’s face was starting to regain some color.
“The Captain of your body guard doesn’t do well in closed spaces, like tunnels, and caves.” Monyka chided. “He has been sweating and dealing with his fears for the last few days. Don’t you think you can try to work on conquering your fear of heights?”
“He didn’t fall off from atop the palace roof.” Tonya snapped back.
“It wasn’t the palace roof.” Monyka corrected. “It was the summer manor house roof.”
“It was still high enough to cripple me.” Tonya debated.
Monyka nodded in agreement. “But it is about thirty to forty feet versus the close to one hundred feet of the palace.”
“Details.” Tonya rolled her eyes.
“What is on the agenda for the day?” Monyka scanned the lovely cliff carved city.
“Didn’t Takoda want us to join them for practice this morning?” Tonya scowled.
“I believe so.”
“I think Ambassador Kalgar is then going to take me on a tour of the mechanics, and wonders of this place.”
“Might I leave you with Annyka for that?” Monyka inquired.
Tonya looked from her friend to the new assistant. “I think that will be fine. You want to spend time with your lieutenant?”
“Actually I wanted to do some shopping, and maybe some sight seeing.”
Tonya peered over the veranda from her spot near the doorway. The beautiful lake below was quite breathtaking. “I wonder if I might do a bit of sightseeing myself.”
A knock at the door interrupted their morning reprieve. Tonya glanced to Annyka who simply bowed her head and walked quickly to the door.
“Good morning, your Highness.” Takoda greeted. “I trust you slept well?”
“Yes, thank you, Sergeant.”
“I’m here to escort you to weapons practice.” Takoda looked sternly at the Princess. “I trust you have eaten a bit?”
“I’m just about to.” Tonya picked up a sweet roll and picked off a piece popping it in her mouth to melt.
“Not too much. You might get sick during training.” Takoda warned. “Can you be ready to go in about ten minutes?”
Tonya sighed heavily. “I guess so.”
“I’ll wait out here, your Highness.” Takoda closed the door behind him.
“What do I wear?” Tonya huffed at Monyka
“Wear what you normally do. That is what the Sergeant told me to do.”
A few minutes later, Annyka opened the door to the suite allowing Tonya and Monyka to join the Sergeant at Arms and a small escort.
“How far is this place?” Tonya limped up to Takoda.
“Too far for you to walk, Highness.” Takoda smiled. “I have a carriage for you just out in the main corridor. Do you think you can make it that far?”
“Yes.” Tonya grumbled.
Takoda smiled at her back. Monika tossed him a tight smile and followed with Annyka bringing up the rear.
The small carriage was barely big enough for four people. The three girls took seats and made them selves comfortable. Takoda sat up front with the dwarven driver while several cavalry mounted up as escort to the Princess.
As they started down the main corridor, Ambassador Kalgar joined them riding a pony. “Good morning, Highness.”
“Ambassador.” Tonya greeted.
“We’ll be going by some things I thought you’d like to see on the way to where you will be doing your weapon’s practice.”
“What kinds of things?” Tonya’s eyes gleamed with excitement.
“Oh, nothing to get all worked up over.” Kalgar chuckled.
Tonya pouted as they rode on.
“Will I be learning weapons too?” Annyka asked aloud.
“Are you going to be the Princess’s Assistant, like Monyka?” Takoda looked over his shoulder at her.
“If she’ll have me.”
“Then you must be able to defend her, right?”
“Yes.” Annyka nodded taking her role seriously.
“Then we’ll start you out with weapon practice too.”
The small contingent rode in a large spiralling circle, making their way ever down into the earth. They passed a small market place where stalls very much like they’d find in a human town were set up. Metal and stone utensils, bruised fruit and aging hams were displayed.
“This is one of the lower class market places.” Kalgar told her. The better market places are higher up in the city.”
“Monyka, would like to see one of those.” Tonya informed the Ambassador.
“I’ll see to arranging that.” Kalgar nodded.
An interesting sound echoed down the corridor.
“What is that?” Tonya questioned Kalgar.
“Our first stop.”
“We need to get to practice.” Takoda reminded.
“It will only take a moment, Sergeant. If the Princess wishes more time, to explore more closely then we can return later.”
Takoda nodded an affirmative to the Ambassador.
The carriage and its escort stopped in front of a large cavern where dozens of dwarves in leather kilts hustled around, loading what looked to be fresh cut boards on to wagons. Once a wagon was loaded, a dwarf snapped the reigns and mule teams began moving along a long straight corridor.
“This is our mechanized lumber mill.” Kalgar called above the sound.
“I thought Dwarves of Thame were miners and the Dwarves of Morpeth the lumber harvesters.” Tonya looked confused.
“Aye they are better than we are at the wood crafting.” Kalgar agreed. “But not all timber needs to be pretty. What we cut and use in this mill is mostly pine and fir, for more mundane items. We import the fancy wood crafts from our above world cousins.”
The wood crafting of the Morpeth Dwarves was as magical as the stone work of the Dwarves of Thame. The palace in Ripon had a few wooden pieces gifted by the Dwarven woodworkers.
“Do you feel like you can walk a little bit?” Kalgar inquired.
Tonya looked hesitant.
“It’ll do you some good to limber up for your workout today.” Takoda prodded. The Sergeant at Arms assisted the Princess out of the carriage. Monika took one arm, while Tonya used her walking staff and followed the Ambassador through the moving madness of Dwarven workers.
“Watch yourself!” a Dwarf advised as he hurried by.
Kalgar led Tonya carefully up a couple of steps onto a platform. They rounded a wall and came upon a huge room with two large machines. Tonya watched in fascination as a log was manuvered into what looked like a trough, but the ‘V’ shaped trough was lined with long cylindrical rollers.
Her face lit up as she watched two Dwarves, each armed each with a long pole, set the pole on the but end of the log and push it easily along the trough towards one of the most gruesome and fascinating machines she had ever seen. What looked like a large circular disk rotated at an incredible speed. The two Dwarves pushed the log into the disk which seemed to eat right through the log as it was fed. Sawdust sprayed the already covered floor growing a pile underneath the circular saw.
Four dwarves on the other side of the saw waited to receive the log and the piece that was cut away from it. Once two of the dwarves removed the cut piece, the other two dwarves using pry poles, flipped the log onto it’s flat side and pushed it along rollers to another cutting station.
“What turns the saws?” Tonya raised her voice above the screaming of the saws, and rattling of the rollers.
“The waterfall filling the lake has three water wheels on it.” Kalgar explained. “One for the saw mill. One for the flour mill, and one for the forge.”
“We really should get going, your Highness.” Takoda reminded.
Tonya started to pout, but realized she was surrounded by onlookers. She forced a smile to the Sergeant and agreed to be led out of the mill and loaded back into the carriage.
“I definitely want to come back.” Tonya stated once seated. “I want to see the other mills too.”
“As soon as the Sergeant at Arms is done, I shall take you there.” Kalgar smiled.
The carriage soon pulled up to a large natural cavern. Large stalagmites looked like giant fingers reaching out of the groomed floor. Lanterns of all kinds were placed and hung from every available surface. The Riponian escort were dressed in their armour. Heavy fighters encased in steel looked to be fighting one another. Cavalry, dressed in leather, ring mail or chain mail looked out of sorts amongst the larger heavy soldiers. Off to one side of the cavern, three targets were set up on piles of straw. Yeomen were already taking turns firing arrows down the length of the range.
“Glad you could join us.” Her Captain greeted her.
Tonya searched for sarcasm in his voice, but found none.
“I’m going to have Sergeant at Arms Takoda work with you for a little while, then when we can spare them, I’m going to have Grymm and Sergeant Galyway come work with you.” Rikki explained to them as the exited the carriage.
“How’s your arm, Captain?” Tonya asked.
“Much better now, thank you.” Rikki smiled.
“Will I get to shoot a bow?” Annyka’s voice was filled with wanting.
“The bow won’t be your primary weapon.” Sergeant Takoda explained. “But if you do well today, I’ll ask Yeoman Bailey if he can let you shoot one.”
Annyka almost jumped up and down with excitement.
Takoda led them to a corner of the cavern that was ankle deep in sawdust. After a few minutes of stretching, he began teaching them basic escapes as well as defence moves.
“The Captain asked me to come over here.” Sergeant Galyway stood on the outer edge of the padded area.
“Great! Good timing.” Takoda smiled. “I have been working on teaching them some escapes and stuff. I think they’re about ready to start trying them out on an ‘attacker’.”
After a few successful escapes from the giant, metal clad fighter, Takoda set up scenarios for the girls. He sat Tonya on a stool and had her assistants stand behind her as if at court. Markys acted the part of someone coming before the Princess who suddenly attacked. Takoda drilled them on this over and over, asking Markys to change ways of attacking, and working all three of the girls both physically and mentally.
“Okay, I think that will be enough of that today.” Takoda announced. “Thank you Markys. You make a great bad guy.”
“Gee thanks. I think.”
“Could you find Grymm and ask him to join us?”
The building echo of marching feet and the thundering of drums rang down the corridor leading the cavern. It soon became thunderous, drawing the attention of all who were working out and practicing. The Riponian guard watched from where ever they stood as a contingent of Dwarves five abreast marched in rank into the cavern. Row upon row of Dwarves in full battle dress entered the an area that the Riponians quickly vacated, making room for them. Bringing up the rear of the Battleaxe of Dwarves was a row of dwarves striking drums of various sizes and tones. The Dwarf at the head of the Battle axe raised a halberd adorned with a flag and slammed the butt against the ground. The drums as well as the feet of the Dwarves halted in unison. The last note echoed over and over through the cavern, like ghost trying to flee the area.
Captain Kalhoun approached an imposing Dwarf at the front of the group. “I was beginning to wonder if you were going to come.”
“And miss all of the fun? Not likely.” The Battle-axe smiled.
“So how should we go about doing this?” Captain Kalhoun inquired.
“We’ll take this side of the cavern, you the other side, and lets melee and see what happens.” The Battle-axe suggested. “We can make adjustments and try again. After a few melee’s lets see what we can do working as a team.”
“Sounds good.” The Captain grinned. The two clasped arms. “Grymm!” Captain Kalhoun called.
“Right, here, Captain.” Grymm touched the Captain on the shoulder.
Rikki whirled. “Round up the men against that far wall. We’re going to have a mock battle.”
A few beats of a drum were followed by the marching boots of Dwarves as they slit up and regrouped at the opening of the cavern.
“When you’re done with that, Grymm, I could use your assistance over here.” Takoda joined the two. Takoda then turned to the Captain. “Do you want to play these on your own?” The Sergeant nodded towards the Dwarves.
Rikki had a gleam of excitement in his eyes. “I sure do.”
“Be careful. This Battle-axe likes to fake to the outside flanks, then drive through the centre.”
“Thanks for the information. How are the girls doing?”
“Pretty well. We should have been doing this with Tonya and Monyka years ago.”
Grymm reported back to Takoda and his students. “You wanted to see me, Sir?”
“I need your help in showing these ladies how handy a knife can be.” Takoda handed each of the girls a wooden knife that had the heft of a normal fighting knife.
“Pray attend!” Captain Kalhoun caught everyone’s attention. He and the Battle-axe stood in the middle of the cavern. Dwarves lined in ranks on one side, human cavalry and heavies on the other. “This is a mock battle.” The Captain pointed out. “Pull your punches, on both sides. I have enough wounded to worry about, that I don’t need any more. This is just to test our capabilities in new situations and then to see how we can best compliment one another. There may be a time very soon, where we will be fighting side by side. It would be best if we can work out our strengths and weaknesses here, rather than in the midst of a real battle.” He paused to let that sink in.
The Battle-axe turned to his Dwarves. “Dwarves of Thame are physically stronger than most humans. The Riponian guard is here to protect their Princess on her journey, not our play things. No cheep shots to the legs today, and pull your hits.”
Captain Kalhoun turned to the Riponian guard. “Remember that you are taller than the dwarves and will most likely be striking at their heads. The last thing I need is to explain to the Emperor of the Under-Kingdom why we took off a Dwarven head in the middle of a mock battle. Lets have fun, but play safe.”
Rikki and the Battle-axe clasped arms. Then turned to their men.
“Count off a candle-mark.” The Battle-axe ordered a drummer. A light tapping of a drumstick on the edge of a drum began.
“Ladies, we need you to concentrate over here.” Takoda raised his voice drawing their eyes from the battle arena back to the class. “Okay, throw.”
The three girls threw their knives at the target fifteen feet away.
“Sergeant?” Tonya asked.
“Yes, Highness?”
“Prince’s train in weapons from an early age, right?”
“Yes.”
“And they learn war strategy and how to best deploy troops, right?”
“Yes.”
“When my father dies, I’m to take his throne and rule Riponia, right?”
“Yes, your Highness.”
“Then why am I not taught those same strategies?”
“Well, because you’re a princess.” Takoda stated as if that explained it all.
“So I’m to just trust my general’s advise on how best to deploy or fight a war?”
“Well. . . “
“How do I know if the general is incompetent, or misleading me, if I don’t know the first thing about strategy?”
“Um.”
“As important as my learning how to use a knife, I think it would be more educational as well as more important that I watch and learn what my Captain and the Battle-axe are learning in this mock battle.”
Takoda was speechless for a moment. He slowly shook his head, staring at the ground. When he raised it to meet Tonya’s gaze he smiled a big toothy grin, that made his scarred face look more scary than friendly. “You are absolutely right, your Highness.”
Takoda led the Princess and the handmaiden’s off to one side. “Gymm can you assist her Highness up onto that raised area?”
Grymm nodded and half carried Tonya up the steep embankment. From the elevated platform, she had a better view of both armies.
“May I rejoin the Captain?” Grymm inquired.
“I’d rather you take Monyka back to the practice area and assist her in closed quarter knife fighting.” Takoda looked from the cavalryman to the Princess’s assistant. “Annyka can stay here to assist her Highness.”
Grymm saluted the Sergeant and guided Monyka back to the practice area.
“Shall we watch from here?” Monyka suggested.
“We can a little, but I am supposed to be teaching you how to defend her Highness.”
Takoda stood behind Tonya as the two armies began to form up across from one another. “There are only a finite number of ways to deploy.” He instructed softly. “You can be as sneaky as you can. You can show over whelming numbers. You can fight head to head, shield to shield, or you can try flanking moves or dividing moves. The one thing that you must never forget, is that you can do all of the planning in the world, but once the battle starts. . . everything changes.”
Tonya watched and listened as a quiet descended over the cavern. The only sound was the tapping of the drummer, marking time. The steady rhythm was suddenly turned into a rumbling sound as the drummer beat the stretched skin then punctuated it with three hard strikes then one more.
“The Dwarves are sturdy stock and use the shield wall as their primary fighting style.” Takoda pointed as the Dwarves formed up in to a line, locking shields. “Your Captain is a cavalry officer. He’ll start out in the standard cavalry arrangement by putting the heavies in the centre, the cavalry on the outside. This way the cavalry has the opportunity to flank the Dwarves.” Takoda pointed out. “Now that battle will begin, we’ll see what each truly has in mind. Will the Dwarves stay predictable in their shield wall, or will they use it as a decoy? Will your Captain suddenly shift his arrangement?”
Tonya watched on as the two armies collided. The noise of steal upon steal was deafening in the cavern. It was if a thousand blacksmiths were all hammering at the same time.
The two commanders definitely had different styles. The Battle-axe stayed in the back near the drummers. He would give orders to the drummers who would then strike different cadences on the drums. The battling Dwarves hearing the different cadences, would then shift their tactics.
Her Captain, on the other hand was just behind the front line, in the centre. He shouted out orders and directed his men from the midst of the chaos. A squad of very lightly armoured men ran from side to side issuing orders that the captain had shouted out.
“Who are those guys?” Tonya pointed. “The ones not fighting.”
“Those are the archers.” Takoda informed. “They’re not really conditioned to fight hand to hand combat. Your father sent some of his best with you. The Captain doesn’t want to risk their hands getting hurt during this exercise.”
“Why aren’t they taught to fight?” Tonya inquired.
“Most of these archers are sharpshooters. They’re used for picking off key targets from afar. Even a small wound could be disastrous to their shooting. Its easier to train a man to fight with a sword and shield than it is to train a man to lead a target and adjust his aim by a fraction of an inch due to distance, speed, and wind.”
“It just seems like a waste.” Tonya sighed.
“If they could shoot arrows without harming anyone, they could have already taken the Battle-axe out of the fight, same with the drummers and some of the other officers.”
“So without the communication the Dwarves wouldn’t be able to function.” Tonya nodded understanding. “So how is Captain Kalhoun able to get things done while being in the middle of the battle?”
“Trust.” Takoda smiled. “He trusts his Sergeants, and Corporals. Most of them he has trained with, or groomed for their position. They are like little generals, in charge of their little area of the battle field. They make adjustments as they see the need. If however, one wing of the army suddenly gets a hole or is weakened, then the Captain will communicate with them to help plug it up.”
“So how long will they go at this?” Tonya looked from the battle field to the Sergeant at Arms.
“They’re about done now. See the horn blower?” Takoda pointed over to a corner. “He’s keeping time and will give a blast when the time is up on this encounter.”
A few moments later a horn blast sounded through out the cavern and echoed down the corridors. Weapons were sheathed and salutes to their opponents were made. The Dwarves seemed to march in formation back to their side of the cavern. Her guard on the other hand seemed defeated and dragged themselves back to theirs, gathering in groups around the water buckets to re-hydrate themselves. The Dwarves stayed in formation in a more relaxed posture, but in formation all the same and waited as a water bucket and dipper were brought to each in turn.
Tonya watched as some of her guard sat leaning up against stalagmites and the wall of the cavern. Sergeant Galyway removed his helm and dumped a whole bucket of water over his head, then shook it vigorously like a big bear would shake to remove water after lumbering out of a stream. “They look beat.” Tonya looked disappointed. If this was the best of her father’s army then it was a pretty poor representation of Riponia.
“Looks can be deceiving, Highness.” Takoda warned. “Just because your Captain keeps a relaxed grasp on his men doesn’t mean that they are not in as good a condition. Each of those men down there will fight to his dying breath for that Captain, and for you.”
“It looked like a pretty good fight.” Grymm stated.
“They were both fighting defensively. One or the other or perhaps both will go on the offensive this next round.” Takoda grinned. “Grymm, why don’t you go ahead and join them. I’m sure the Captain could use your skills.”
“Do you mean it Sergeant?”
“Aye, lad. Show them what Riponia is made of.”
The cavalryman saluted the grizzled old Sergeant and jogged over to where Captain Kalhoun was conferencing with his Sergeants and Corporals.
“Sergeant Takoda sent me to see if you could use me.” The Cavalry man responded to the Captain’s curious look.
The curious look turned to one of amusement. “I believe I can Grymm, I believe I can.” He took in all of his officers in and started mapping out a new strategy.
A blast from the horn silenced the commotion in the cavern and announced that the resting period was over. The Dwarves hadn’t moved, much during their rest, they had taken water and stood in formation at parade rest during the ten minutes. The Riponion guard on the other hand had swarmed the water buckets, and lazed around waiting for new orders. Some even used their helms as pillows. The Dwarves were called to attention by a short cadence of the drum, then marched forward a few paces.
The Riponian guard rose up as if the dead were being called forward. They picked up their swords and pulled down their helms. Some didn’t even bother to strap them on. Tonya chewed her lower lip nervous about the visible lack of discipline. She decided that as Queen, she would have to insist that her troops behave in more professional fashion.
Her Captain watched as his men organized and came together to face what looked to be an impenetrable Dwaven wall. Once satisfied, Captain Kalhoun signalled the Battle-axe.
For a long moment the two opponents faced each other. It was almost as if they were holding their breaths. Then Tonya realized that she in fact was holding her breath. She let it out. As she drew in a lung full of fresh air, the movement on the field caught her eye.
Lightening quick, a squad of Riponians on the far flank sprinted forward with a war cry. The shield wall before them tensed for the attack. Just as the squad was about to land its blows, the whole of the Riponian guard surged forward. The slight second delay that the first squad caused could be felt by the whole of the Dwarven battle axe as the Riponian heavy fighters heaved into and through the shield wall. It only took the dwarves a few moments to regain its control, but already a few of the front wall holders had to retire from the battle field.
Captain Kalhoun sent two reserved squads to the far side to try and bust through. The Dwarven drums reacted to the attack. As soon as the drums started the cadence for the reinforcements, Two front squads shifted towards her and were immediately joined by two squads of reinforcements. Tonya immediately saw that the first thrust was a diversion. The Dwarves almost seemed to anticipate the move however and swung out to counter the sudden movement. The next thing she noticed was that the constant drumming was silenced. She looked over to the rear of the Dwarven ‘army’ just in time to see a slightly larger than Dwarf sized person jump the Battle-axe from behind. The Battle-axe shocked by the sudden movement slumped, if a Dwarf could be said to slump. He followed his attacker off to the entrance of the corridor and removed his helm.
The Dwarves, no longer hearing the drums, began to panic. Tonya could see more and more Dwarves looking over their shoulders trying to see what had happened. The drummer, very angrily stood up against the wall of the cavern, his sticks in his hands, were crossed over his chest.
Slowly the Dwarven formation began to collapse in on its self as more and more Dwarves were taken out of battle by the Riponian guard. The last ten Dwarves fought on, back to back as the Riponians surrounded them and beat down on them.
“Hold!” Captain Kalhoun called out over the ruckus.
The Riponian guard took one step back in unison and dropped to one knee.
“You ten.” Captain Kalhoun called to the remaining Dwarves . “You would obviously fight to the last. But I don’t wish to risk any of my soldiers in case you were to get a bit. . . zealous in your fight. Please accept my apologies for halting the attack when I did.”
The ten Dwarves stayed in their fighting arrangement.
The Battle-axe stepped forward. “Parade rest.” He called. The Ten visibly relaxed and lowered their swords and shields. The Battle-axe then turned to Captain Kalhoun. “That was awful sneaky, Captain.”
“Thank you, Battle-axe.” Captain Kalhoun smiled.
“You seemed to be guessing my movements before I put them into play. How did you do that?”
“A lot of luck, Battle-axe, a lot of luck.” The two clasped arms. “Shall we start trying to figure out how we can work together?”
“I welcome it.”
“Stand down and hydrate.” The Riponian Captain ordered.
“Help me down?” Tonya asked the Sergeant at Arms.
Takoda got down from their vantage point and assisted his Princess to his level.
Tonya, with the help of her staff and Monyka hobbled up to her Captain, who was surrounded by his officers. “That was spectacular, Captain.” She called.
The officers around the Captain, stepped back and excused themselves, opening a corridor for the Princess.
“Thank you, Highness.” Rikki beamed.
“How did you silence the drums?”
“That would be the doing of our own Cavalryman Grymm.” Rikki explained. “In the heat of the battle, he took a Dwarven helm and shield from a ‘dead’ body and inserted himself into the shield wall. Once the feint and thrust were employed to catch their attention, he took out their only source of communication. Taking out the Battle-axe was just a bonus.”
“Well done all the same, Captain.” Tonya smiled.
Rikki bowed before her. “You are too kind, Highness.”
“Don’t get too caught up in it, Captain.” Tonya’s tone changed. “The Ambassador Kalgar is taking me on a tour of some of the sights until after noon meal. At that time, I’d like you to arrange for me to go out on the lake in a boat. I wish to see the splendours of this city looking from the bottom up.”
“On the lake? This afternoon?” The Captain was caught off guard. “Your Highness, that could be risky.”
“I am tired of being cooped up in suites and carriages. I want to ‘stretch my legs’ if you will. Please see to the arrangements, Captain.”
“Yes, your Highness.” Rikki worked to control the growl from creeping into his voice.
Monyka assisted Tonya to the small carriage that Ambassador had obtained for their use.
“Aren’t you coming?” Tony asked Monyka.
“No, I wanted to look around the market place.” Monyka smiled. “Annyka is doing great with you. You shouldn’t need me.”
“Be careful, and have fun.”
“Thank you, Highness.” Monyka waved as the carriage rolled away, the Ambassador sitting opposite the Princess.
“You aren’t going with them?” Kadyr approached her.
“No. I’m going to take a walk to the market.”
“That is quite a distance. I don’t know if I like you going that far alone, in a strange city.” Kadyr scowled.
“I’ll be fine, Kadyr.” Monyka smiled.
“Can you at least wait until I can accompany you?”
“No. You are going to be busy here for a few more hours.”
“Monyka, Please.” Kadyr pleaded.
“I’m a grown woman, Kadyr. And Tonya has given me the rest of the morning off, so I’m going to take advantage of it.”
“Lieutenant.” Captain Kalhoun called.
Kadyr gave Monyka a harsh look before spinning around. “Women!” he spouted.
“Don’t worry too much Lieutenant. She can hitch a ride up to the nicer market places.” The Battle-axe informed him.
Healing a Princess 25
Cavalryman Symon clasped hands with Cavalryman Edwyn. “So it is to be the two of us who are to miss the fun, huh?”
“I just follow the Captain’s orders.” Edwyn sighed. The two looked over to see Sergeant Takoda boosting the blonde half-elf up into her saddle. “- will take good care of you. I promise.” They over heard him say. “I’ll meet you in just a few days up in Narva.”
The half-elf forced a smile. “Thank you, Takoda.”
Takoda returned her smile then joined the two Cavalrymen. “She is a guest of her Highness, Tonya. Don’t let anything happen to her, or I’ll personally see you flogged.”
Symon blanched at the threat. He didn’t doubt that this old Sergeant could do that or worse. Stories about the Sergeant at Arms were still told amongst the new cavalry recruits. Symon followed Edwyn’s lead and mounted up.
“We’ll take good care of her, Sergeant.” Edwyn assured. He turned to the half-elf “Shall we head out, M’Lady?”
Taelah nodded, and pulled the cowl of her cloak over her head, further hiding her Elven features.
* * *
Monyka thanked the Dwarf and his wife for the ride through the maze like corridors to the market place. The road that they took continually wound its way up around the deep crater. Every once in a while, Monyka was able to peek through an open door that showed the massive hole that they were traversing.
From the last few glimpses of the crater that they were circumventing, she guessed that they were nearing the top of the wondrous city. The noise grew louder the closer she neared the market place.
Dwarves of various sizes, shapes as well as from different classes of society milled around.
The market place was several interlocking corridors. Almost as big as the highway that they had been travelling on. Both sides of the open area was lined with shops carved out of the stone. A few of the storefronts were even fitted with glass windows, keeping sticky fingers from snagging jewellery woven from precious metal, some were even inlaid with gems. Other stores were hocking ribbons, or vegetables. There were stores full of fabrics, rugs, or nicely crafted wood furniture. It wasn’t the quality of craftsmanship she had seen come out of Morpeth, but the maker of this stuff, seemed to be making quality furniture. Every so often a blanket or rug was laid down in the middle of the corridor, causing shoppers to step around them. Knife sharpeners, or used goods sales people displayed the little of what they had, calling out to the passers by to buy their things.
One shop dealt with exotic herbs and spices. Monyka decided to check out what they had. She might be able to find some things to take back to her mother.
“May I help you?” a well dressed Dwarf asked as she entered.
“I’m just looking to see what you have in stock.” Monyka smiled. The dwarf seemed tall and lean. At least that was how she thought of him. His beard, the color of mahogany, was brushed smooth and fluffed for fullness. He wore a clean tunic that was tucked into a russet heavy wool kilt, above his worked leather boots.
“New to Hobro?” he inquired. “I have some fresh cumin it was shipped in just two days ago.”
“It wouldn’t be any good by the time I returned.” Monyka muttered with a smile.
“Where are you from, Lass? We don’t get many Humans through here.”
“I’m from Riponia, we’re just passing through.” Monyka fingered some fresh rosemary and sniffed her fingers. “Get the Rosemary in the same shipment as the Cumin?”
“Very good. You a cook?”
“My mother is the pastry chef for the King of Riponia.” Monyka boasted.
“Oh, then I have something that she will surely wish to use.” The Dwarf ushered her back towards the back of the shop. “Something that she could only get in the Under-kingdom.”
“Oh?” Monyka wasn’t so sure.
The Storekeeper brought out a small wood box and opened it revealing blue-ish green crystals. The shop keeper looked up from the box held out for Monyka’s inspection. “Narva glow-salt.”
“What is so special about Navra salt?” Monyka put her fingers towards the box, and looked askance from the storekeeper.
He nodded with a smile. Monyka picked up a few of the course grains and inspected it in the lamp light.
“Navra glow-salt contains traces of the algae that glows in the caverns.” The dwarf beamed. “Activated by the heat of the oven, the salt will glow as the caverns do.”
Monyka frowned disbelief at him.
“My word is my honour, Lady.” The dwarf made a warding sign.
“I suppose it tastes nasty.” Monyka dismissed.
“Nay, my Lady. It is a fine tasting salt indeed, go ahead, be my guest.”
Monyka tasted the few grains from her fingers. It was salt. It wasn’t mined, salt, instead it tasted and had the texture of sea salt. For Dwarves who rarely saw the sky, processing sea salt would be quite a process.
“How much?”
“A silver per ounce.”
“Sorry, I wouldn’t be able to transport it safely.” Monyka shook her head and turned towards the door.”
“Since you are a long way from home and your mother is the Rionian King’s chef, how about two ounces for a silver?”
“Four Ounces for a silver and a moisture proof container for it.” Monyka turned her head and raised an eyebrow.
“Oh, my Lady, I don’t know.” The dwarf shook his head. “This salt is so hard to process, and its effects are spectacular.”
“I have many more things to look at, maybe I’ll be back to pick some up.” Monyka started for the entrance again.
“Oh, very well, but I’m only allowing this because I want you to speak generously of Hobro and the Under-Kingdom of Thame.” The Dwarf sighed heavily.
Monyka smiled and looked around the shop some more as the dwarf rummaged through some stuff and carefully measured out the salt. Monyka kept an eye on the scale from where she was, to make sure that the fellow was as honest as he pretended to be.
Monyka felt like skipping down the market place after the purchase of the glow-salt. It indeed was a unique find, one she hoped her mother would enjoy.
She came upon a very unique shop. Different kinds of instruments hung from various hooks or were laying upright in stands. Lutes, flutes, drums and many other strange and unusual instruments. Monyka stopped just outside of it’s door and looked in wonder at a few of the drums on display. They seemed to be carved from solid stone. She ran her fingers over the side surface. It was cool and smooth to the touch. A stretched skin was anchored by leather throngs that entered through holes carved in the sides.
“You play the drums?” a melodic voice inquired.
“No, I don’t, I, ah… is this made of stone?” Monyka regained her train of thought. She looked up into large luminous eyes that sparkled from above a sheer veil.
“Aye, M’Lady, my mate carves them.” The woman dwarf smiled.
“That is incredible. It must take a very patient and skilled hand.” Monyka wondered aloud.
“Aye it does.” The woman dwarf walked around her and approached the drum. “Would you like to hear it, M’Lady?”
“Oh, could I?”
The dwarf smiled and gave a little nod, causing the gems and charms to jingle in her ebony braided hair. She scooted the drum away from the wall a few hand spans and then rapped out a quick rhythm on the drum head, sounding the deep, unique sound of a stone drum.
Monyka looked from the drum to the dwarf with a big smile on her face. “That is wonderful. What other instruments does your mate carve?”
“Please, M’Lady, come in and take a look around.” The beaming Dwarf invited.
Monyka followed her into the delightful shop. More drums stood on the floor, or sat upon shelves. Only a few of the drums were made of stone. Some drums were made of wood, obviously imported from Morpeth, by the looks of them. Others seemed to be made of clay, while others looked to have been pounded and shaped out of metal.
Marimbas and xylophones of various sizes, made from various materials also took up space on the shelves and floor. Wooden lutes, and harps sat in open cases, begging to be strummed or plucked.
A table on the back wall, held long boxes some were open, others closed tight. Monyka stepped towards the table and felt a chill of glee. The table was covered with flutes. Flutes, like the other instruments of various materials. Bone, Metal, wood, and. . . could it be? A flute made of stone?
Monyka’s hands reflexively twitched to the flute, but they hovered over it, not knowing if she should touch.
“Aye, you’re a flute player.” The mistress walked up beside Monyka.
“Actually, my friend plays.” Monyka dropped her hands back to her sides. “Can I hold it?”
“Aye, go ahead.”
Monyka gently picked up the stone flute and cradled it in her hands. It looked to have been carved from a piece of cream colored marble. Light gray veins ran down the instrument, adding to it’s beauty.
“Pretty. isn’t she.” The mistress stated.”
“Beautiful, I don’t suppose it would hold up to the roughness and abuse of a soldier, would it?”
The Dwarf’s face fell, “Nay, M’ Lady. The stone is too soft, and will chip or shatter too easily.”
Monyka carefully replaced the flute a bit crestfallen.
“I do have another that is even more exquisite and much tougher.” The Dwarf’s eyes twinkled. “One moment.” She walked over to the shelves on a wall and began opening and closing boxes. “Aha!” she picked up a wooden box and brought it over to the table where Monyka was admiring the other flutes. She set the box down and opened the lid, revealing a crystal flute. She handed it to the human woman with a smile. Monyka’s fingers tingled as she held the precious flute.
“Its. . . Its. . . Is it crystal?”
“Aye, M’Lady, it is a special crystal that was mined many, many years ago. My mate’s Great, Granddad made this one. My mate is unsure how he did so, he’s been trying for years to make another, but the crystal keeps shattering.”
“Won’t this one break too, then?”
The Dwarf’s eyes sparkled and Monyka saw a smile spread across her face beneath her veil. “Nay, this one has been magicked. She took the flute back and held it by one end and struck it against the table.
Monyka cried out and stared at the crystal flute in wonder. She had expected the flute to shatter to a million pieces, instead, it looked to be unmarred, in the dwarf’s hand. “How?”
“Magic.” The storekeeper smiled.
“How does it sound?”
The dwarf put the flute to her lips and proceeded to produce one of the purest, sweetest notes, that Monyka had ever heard.
“Kadyr would love that.” Monyka breathed a moment after the dwarf took the instrument from her lips. “I’m afraid to ask how much.”
“It’s been sitting here gathering dust for quite a number of years.” The dwarf sighed. “I’ll let it go for seventy-five gold.”
Monyka grimaced. “Oh, I can’t afford that. I’d have to beg her Highness if I could get an advance on my next year’s wages.” Monyka’s face fell.
“You are with the crippled Princess?” The dwarf inquired.
“Yes, I’m her assistant.” Monyka gave her a weak smile.
“I’ll tell you what.” The store mistress offered. “This flute has been here for so many years collecting dust. Dwarves don’t care too much for magical stuff, so I’ve been unable to sell this piece. I can let you have it for fifty gold.”
“Really?” Monyka’s face lit up a bit. “I’d still have to ask her Highness, but I might be able to persuade her.”
“This isn’t going anywhere, so I’ll have it waiting for you when you return.” The Dwarf followed Monyka to the door of her shop.
“I’ll ask her as soon as she returns from her tour.” Monyka promised.
Monyka was so deep in thought of what she could say to Tonya to get that kind of money, that she didn’t pay attention to where she was going. She turned down an intersecting corridor and found shops more attuned for women Dwarves.
The sound of many voices chattering and talking over one another caught her attention. She followed the sound past some dress shops, a veil shop, and a cosmetic shop to arrive at a shop that was well lit with glowing fish bowls, and gas torches. Several dwarven ladies sat in chairs while another dwarven woman stood behind her combing, braiding and doing other strange things to their hair. A second glance caught Monyka up short. None of these dwarven ladies were wearing their veils. Monyka quickly looked around and discovered that there weren’t any male dwarves in site. This corridor, these shops all contained women.
“Look a human.” A woman Dwarf exclaimed from inside the shop. “I told you there were humans traveling through Hobro.”
“Don’t be rude, you’ll just embarrass her and frighten her away another scolded the first.
“Come on inside.” A voice sounded from next to Monyka’s elbow. The brunette looked down at a Dwarven woman who was removing her veil. “Please, come on in.” She urged with a welcoming smile.
“I don’t want to intrude.” Monyka blushed.
“Non-sense child.” The blonde dwarf took her hand. “You’re one of the Princess’s helpers aren’t you?”
“Yes, How did you know?” Monyka looked stunned.
“Its my business to know those details, I’m the mate of Battleaxe Tallak.”
“Oh, it’s a pleasure to meet you.” Monyka dipped a small curtsy.
“I’m a Battleaxes wife, not Royalty. Save that stuff for the Emperor.” The woman pulled Monyka aside. “I’m Kamara.”
“I’m Monyka.” Monyka smiled.
“Good, now we’re not strangers, Come on in and join the rest of the cackling hens, Monyka.
“Kamara.” A woman doing the hair of another greeted. “It’d figure you would befriend a human and bring her here to show off.”
“If I wanted to show her off, this would be the last place I’d bring her.” Kamara joked.
“I’m just about done here.” The first dwarf explained. She turned gaze to Monyka. “Welcome M’Lady. Don’t let this gaggle frighten you off.”
“Do you have anyone that can do Lady Monyka’s hair?” Kamara asked.
“Oh, no.” Monyka blushed. “I just came up to do some shopping, and wasn’t watching where I was going.”
“Then it was fate.” Kamara grinned. She leaned close to Monyka. “This is the Battleaxe’s treat. If the men can go and play war all morning, the least we can do is come here and pamper ourselves. Besides, it’s not everyday we get a Royal visit from the over world. Come, you are my guest.” She insisted.
* * *
Tonya held her fingers over the wax in her ears as they neared a machine. The forge was quite hot. It seemed like there were about twenty forges in one in this cavern. She looked around and could see at least four glowing furnaces. Each had bellows that were being worked by a machine that was powered by an unseen water wheel.
The particular machine that Kalgar was eager to show her looked to be a giant anvil that had what looked to be a giant hammer that slid up and down in a groove. The hammer was being lifted and dropped at a rapid rate as a dwarf fed and constantly moved a piece of glowing steel beneath it’s blows. The dwarf pulled the glowing steel piece out of the hammering machine and placed it back into a forge fire next to him and picked out a white piece with the pinchers and began shaping that one in the machine.
Another dwarf picked the first piece out of the fire and carried it over to his work area and began hammering it with a smaller hammer, turning the piece and striking it in a certain rhythm.
Tonya smiled at Ambassador Kalgar as he led them away from the heat and towards the cooler cavern.
Once in the outer chamber, She and Annyka followed his example, pulling the soft wax from their ears. Tonya opened her jaw a few times to equalize the pressure in her ears. The hammering was still quite loud. They still had to raise their voices to hear one another.
“That whole forge, all of those machines are run off from one water wheel?” Tonya was still having a hard time believing it.
“Aye it is.” Kalgar beamed. “It takes a lot of gears and levers to get it just right, but just one wheel does all of that.”
“How many wheels does Hobro have?” Annyka asked.
“Three. One for the forge, one for the saw mill and one for the flour mill.”
“I only saw one water wheel when I saw the waterfall this morning.” Annyka frowned.
“The wheel for the flour mill and the forge are underground.” Kalgar explained. “We have diverted some of the water from the falls through little tunnels. They then fall over the wheels, turning them, the water then flows through some more little tunnels back to the waterfall.”
One of the guards closed the large heavy doors to the forge, muffling the loud noise and throwing them into relative silence.
“Shall we get some lunch, Highness?” Kalgar and Annyka helped Tonya up into the small carriage.
“Certainly, Ambassador, but first could you show me the trash dump?” Tonya asked.
Kalgar physically jerked, stunned by the request. “You want to see the trash dump? What ever for?”
“Well, I’ve never seen a carrion crawler, I hear that they are ferocious and hideous creatures. And I want to see how a city the size of Hobro disposes of all of it’s trash. Obviously you don’t dump It into the lake.”
“I would hope not.” Kalgar looked repulsed by the idea. “Are you sure you want to see that?” Kalgar still looked confused.
“Yes, please.” Tonya smiled. She was just short of batting her eyes at him.
“Very well.”
Tonya clamped a hand over her mouth and plugged her nose. The stench wafting down the tunnel was horrible, retched. She was glad that she decided to come here before she ate. If she had waited until after, she’d have been leaving a trail of her lunch as they neared the cess pit. The Ambassador and Annyka weren’t doing much better, they looked as green as she felt.
A cart drawn by two horses that looked to have seen better days passed them, the driver, in grubby clothes, wore a bandana over his nose and mouth. Tonya didn’t think that even that small barrier could keep out the stench. The driver’s eyes widened as he passed the Royal carriage, taking a double look as he saw that its occupants were humans heading to garbage dump. The reek of rotten produce and fermented waste floated into their faces after it has passed.
“Gods, that is disgusting.” Annyka muttered just loud enough for Tonya to catch it. Her eyes grew wide, stunned that she had said it aloud. “I’m sorry, Highness.”
“Don’t be, I agree with you.” Tonya waved it off. She looked to Kalgar. “With all of the wonders that you’ve created under here, couldn’t you at least develop a garbage dump that had adequate ventilation?”
The Ambassador shrugged his shoulders. “It shouldn’t be smelling this horrible. The cavern it is in is quite large and it has several airshafts leading out of the cavern.” The dwarf stroked his beard with his free hand. It could be that there is a shortage of crawlers.” He pondered.
“What would that mean?” Tonya inquired.
“Too many crawlers and they don’t have enough food and begin killing one another off. To few and the garbage begins to pile up faster than they can break it down.”
The carriage rolled to a stop. “We’re here, your Highness.” One of her body guards coughed.
With the assistance of her walking stick and Annyka, Tonya followed Kalgar into a vast cavern. ‘It must be half as big as the hole in Hobro.’ Tonya thought.
The roof of the cavern held thousands of glowing larva, casting the cavern in an eerie glow. It was too dark still to make out details, but Tonya could see the massive centipede like creatures shifting, moving, and burrowing, fifty feet below. Feeling dizzy from the height, Tonya took two steps back from the edge of their promontory.
“Gross.” Annyka turned her head away from the view.
A large undulating creature lifted half of its body up into the air and turned a little towards the small party.
“It must be ten feet long.” Tonya wondered aloud.
“Some of those get up to twenty feet.”
“How do they get so big?”
“They have plenty of food, and they don’t have to hunt for it.”
Wagons loaded with refuge backed up to the edge of the pit while dwarves with pitch forks unloaded the sticky, stinking loads into heaps stacking up below. A couple of wagons were a little more ingenious. A dwarf pulled a large pin out of the front and pulled with a bit of effort on a rope. The wagon bed, tilted upward. Once it reached about forty-five degrees, the load of nastiness slid out of the back and landed in the pit below with a loud slapping sound.
“Okay, Ambassador, I’ve seen enough.” Tonya turned away from the pit. “I feel like I need to take a bath now.”
“Me too.” Annyka grimaced.
The carriage slowly made its way up the long spiral up around the crater city of Hobro. The cess pit long left behind, Tonya could still smell the stench, like a residue that coated the inside of her nose.
A Riponian guard stood outside of her suite of rooms. “Your Highness,” The guard greeted with a salute. “The mate of the Battleaxe is expecting you for lunch.”
“She is?” Tonya frowned. “Where is she?”
“She and Lady Monyka are waiting for you in the Battleaxe’s home.”
Tonya looked to Kalgar who just raised an eyebrow.
“I need to wash my face and change my clothes first. Ambassador could you please let the Battleaxe’s mate know that I’ll be along shortly?”
“Yes, Princess.” Kalgar bowed and walked quickly down the hall, sniffing at the sleeves of his coat.
Tonya and Annyka entered their suite. Sun light poured in through the windows that led out to the verandas. Tonya sat on a stool in the bed chamber while Annyka worked as fast as she could to unlace Tonya’s bodice and help her out of her gown.
“Put it out on the veranda to air out.” Tonya instructed. “I might just have to burn it.”
In her underclothes, Tonya went into the bathing room and began scrubbing a wet cloth over her face and hands, while Annyka changed out of her dress and lay it next to the Princess’s. Annyka quickly changed into another dress, the last of the nice dresses that she had and went to the wardrobe. “What do you wish to wear for the afternoon?” Annyka called.
“The light blue one.” Tonya called back.
“The one with the under dress? Or the one with the chemise?”
“The chemise. The light blue that goes with the under dress is a bit formal for lunch and an afternoon on the lake.” Tonya explained joining her new assistant in the bed chamber.
Annyka pulled it from the wardrobe and helped Tonya first into the chemise then into the dress.
“Ready?” Tonya inquired.
“I would like to scrub my face and hands too. I feel like that smell is still with me.” Annyka stood before her Princess in askance.
“Of course, but do so quickly, we don’t want Monyka or the Battleaxe’s mate to starve while we change clothes.
Tonya and Annyka exited the suite to find the small carriage had been turned around and waiting for them to board.
The ride to the luncheon was only up one level of the city and half way around the crater from Tonya’s suites.
Annyka helped the Princess out of the carriage and stood next to her. She was about to knock on the door of the home when the door swung open. “Come on in, your Highness.” A blonde dwarf with wide hips and lovely brown eyes greeted. “I’m Kamara, the Battleaxe’s mate.”
“Thank you for inviting me.” Tonya greeted the Dwarf with a curious smile.
“Please come on in.” She stepped back into the living quarters.
Sunlight from the opened windows warmed the stone floor near the veranda doors. The heat, radiated out warming the room with comfort. Tonya was surprised to see that a lot of the stone floor was covered with rich, thick rugs from Ladamore. The furniture was nice, but well used and looked to be very comfortable. A human-sized table was set up near the open doors of the veranda, along with four human sized chairs. Small sandwiches, slices of cheese, fruit and sweets were waiting for them.
“Please make yourself comfortable.” Kamara gestured to the set table.
“Where is Monyka?” Tonya inquired curious, not seeing her present.
“I’m getting the tea.” Monyka called from an adjacent room.
Annyka pulled out a chair for Tonya, facing away from the view from the veranda so that she wouldn’t feel uncomfortable with the height.
Monyka entered the room carrying a tray of tea cups and pot. Tonya had to look twice and then stared at her assistant. Monyka had a shear green veil covering her nose and mouth. Her eyes had been made up with makeup making them a focus of her face. Her hair had been pulled up into a topknot of braids just like the dwarven women. Beads, charms and chains of gold dangled and tinkled as she moved in to the room.
“Oh, my.” Tonya suppressed a smile.
“Do you like it?” Monyka smiled. “it was Kamara’s idea.”
Annyka just stared. It was so alien seeing the older assistant with her hair arranged thus, but the tresses pulled away from her face, accentuated her facial features.
“It’s very different“ Annyka began.
“It’s so. . . Dwarven.” Tonya smiled. “Wait until your Lieutenant sees you.”
“I hope he likes it.” Monyka set the tea service down with a nervous smile.
“I’m sure he will.” Tonya stated.
“Please help your selves.” Kamara climbed up into the seat opposite of the Princess.
“Wow, this is quite a spread, Kamara.” Tonya took a few items. “I’m absolutely famished.” She took a few bites and closed her eyes savoring the feeling of food hitting her empty stomach.
“The Battleaxe said that you were going to take a tour of Hobro. How did it go? What did you see?” Kamara took some food herself.
Tonya described their tour of the city, the saw mill, forge, and the disgusting cess pit.
“Why would you ever want to see such a foul place?” Kamara screwed up her face.
“To learn different ways of doing things. In Ripon, most of the garbage is either dumped into the river bay, or carted off to feed the hogs and chickens.” Tonya explained. “I was hoping to discover a better means of getting rid of it.”
A knock came at the door, before it was thrust open and in walked BattleaxeTallak. “Hello, Princess.” He greeted. “That Captain of yours is one devilish fiend to fight. I’m just glad that he is on my side.”
“Good day of fighting, dear.” Kamara inquired.
“Great day of it.” the Battleaxe grinned. “If you ladies will excuse me, I am in need of a bath.” He paused in his march and turned back to the women. “Princess, your Captain said that he will be waiting for you in his quarters. It’s across the hall from your suite.” The Battleaxe then spun and marched into the bathing room.
“Are human men as stubborn and single minded as Dwarven men?” Kamara rolled her eyes.
“I think that they are even more so.” Tonya grinned. “After all they have more mass to fill with stupidity.”
The Battleaxe’s mate cackled at that.
“Kamara, Thank you so much for this lovely spread. It was quite delicious and refreshing.” Tonya struggled to her feet with Monyka jumping up beside to help, the trinkets in her hair jingling with the sudden movement.
“So soon?” Kamara looked sad.
“I have a meeting with my Captain.” Tonya smiled taking her walking stick from Annyka.
“Well, I’ll see you at dinner then.”
“Yes, until then, Kamara.” Tonya was assisted into the little carriage and rolled off down the spiraling corridor.
“Your Highness?” Monyka twisted the necklace at her throat as she looked up through long eyelashes at the Princess.
“Huh?” Tonya looked casually away from watching another transit wagon with dwarves heading out for another part of the kingdom.
“I need to ask a really big favor.”
“Yes, what is it?” Tonya asked.
“I found a gift for a friend that would really, really appreciate it, but I don’t have enough funds.” Monyka bit her lip beneath the veil. “I was hoping to get a loan from you.”
“How much?” Tonya asked interested. Monyka had never asked her for a favor, let alone money. ‘She must really be in love with this Lieutenant.’ Tonya thought.
“Fifty gold.” Monyka fingered her necklace.
Fifty gold wasn’t nearly as much as Tonya was expecting her confidant to ask for. It was the cost of a few new gowns, though.
“That shouldn’t be a problem.” Tonya sighed. “I’ll get it for you when we get back to the suite.”
“I’ll work it off, your Highness.” Monyka smiled. “I promise. You can cut my wages in half until it is paid off if you’d like.”
“Monyka, how long have we shared a room? How long have you emptied my piss pot? helped me to dress? Assisted me in circumnavigating my mother?”
“Ten years.”
“In those ten years, this is the first time you have ever asked a favor of me. Why,after ten years of your work and toil would I refuse it?”
“Because it is a lot of gold.”
“You’re worth every copper of it. Just make sure your Lieutenant is.”
Monyka was thankful that the dark tunnel hid her blush. The carriage came to a stop in front of the Princess’s suite. Instead of the two guards standing watch outside her door, there were twenty. Five in chain mail and heavy plate, the others in leather and ring mail.
“Whoah, what is going on?” Tonya asked the ranking Corporal.
“We are part of your bodyguard this afternoon.”
“Part? How many more are there?” Tonya inquired.
“That is one of those need to know things.” Captain Kalhoun exited his chambers.
“It just seems like a lot of soldiers for a little outing in a boat.” Tonya stood as straight as she could before the Captain of her body guard. Memories of this morning, him sweating in his armor and ordering men flashed through her mind. The musky scent of him as he effortlessly helped her out of a carriage tugged at her nose. “What did you do? post archers in the verandas?” she had to try and gain a foothold.
“Possibly.” The Captain shrugged.
Damn he looked good in Riponia blue. “I’ll be right back.” Tonya turned and followed Monyka and Annyka into their suites. Biting back the curse that followed the pain, Tonya sat heavily in a chair once the door had shut behind them.
“You okay, Highness?” Annyka knelt beside her.
Tonya took a deep breath and let it out slow. ‘Why was it so hot in these suites?’ she thought. “Yes, I’ll be alright in just a moment.”
“Maybe you should postpone the boat trip until you’ve rested.” Monyka tinkled as she re-entered the main room.
“I’ll be alright.” Tonya snapped. “Did you get my purse?”
Monyka handed the heavy purse over to the Princess.
Tonya dug inside to start counting out the coin, then poured it back into the bag. “Why am I doing this? I trust you, Monyka. Go ahead and pull out seventy-five gold.”
“But all I need is fifty.”
“You’ll need more later. Please, don’t argue, just take the seventy-five. While you’re at it give my new assistant here, ten.”
Annyka’s eyes grew to the size of saucers. Ten gold pieces was more than she’d make in a year of washing clothes. “Why ah, thank you your Highness.”
“Oh, don’t give me that. You’ll earn it in the next few days.” Tonya waved her off. “I need a drink of water. Cool water if you can find it.”
“Yes, your Highness.” Annyka jumped up and almost ran to the dining area.
Monyka stood behind Tonya and laid the back of her hand on the Princess’s forehead.
“What are you doing now?” Tonya almost snapped.
“Checking to see if you are feverish.”
“No I am not. Go buy your Lieutenant’s gift while I try and enjoy an afternoon on the water surrounded by two dozen dirty men sweating in armor.”
“It won’t take me long.” Monyka put her hand on the Princess’s shoulder.
“I’ve got Annyka now, so that you can have some free time. Just be back here in time to help me dress for dinner. I have a feeling that Kamara is going to throw a big formal affair to show off her ‘friends’.”
“Don’t give your Captain too hard of a time.” Monyka slipped the heavy purse into an inner pocket.
Tonya grunted as Monyka left.
“I thought you wanted to go out on the lake.” Annyka was confused.
“I do. I just didn’t expect a whole company of soldiers to be out there with me.”
“I can be there with you too.” Annyka looked hopeful.
“Do you want to come?”
Annyka nodded her head with a big smile.
“Do you know how to swim?”
“Yes. Not well, but I can swim.”
“Then you can come too.” Tonya smiled. “Come on, help me up.”
The carriage slowly spiraled its way down around the lake. Tonya felt as if she was back in the entrance that Kalgar brought them in spiraling down through a mountain. The big difference was that this road wasn’t on the edge of a deep, black hole in the ground. Instead they were passing houses, shops, places of business, warehouses and even a few schools.
Just when she felt like she was going to get dizzy from the long corkscrewing road, the carriage came to a stop.
“We’re here, Highness.” Captain Kalhoun mounted on that black devil of a horse announced. He swung down and stood by the carriage. He helped Annyka down then held out his hands for Tonya.
“How is your arm?” She asked. “I don’t want you dropping me.”
“The arm is feeling much better now, but you’re right.” Rikki stood back. “Corporal.” He called to a soldier. “Please help her Highness down.”
“Yes, Sir.”
Although the Cavalryman did his duty with skill and ease, Tonya found she missed the strong hands of Rikki helping her down. The Cavalryman, like Rikki, smelled like armor and horses but his odor wasn’t as familiarly pleasant as the scent of the Captain of her bodyguard.
Most of the Captain’s men had already disappeared through a tunnel, leaving four to guard the carriage and horses. Rikki led Tonya and Annyka into the dark tunnel. The sun shining off the green water of the lake could be seen, framed by the dark walls of the passageway. Tonya blinked back the sun as they exited and stood on a stone quay that had four wooden docks extending out into the lake. A few dwarves tinkered around on the docks. Some working on their boats, others sewing nets.
Tonya looked out over the green water, then up the steep hole that Hobro was built around. Hundreds of verandas carved to match the stone around them could just barely be made out. Dwarves walking past open doors or out on their private patios are the only thing that broke the spell.
“Here, your Highness.” Her Captain cleared his throat. He stood one foot on the dock, one foot in a small rowboat.
The small boat rocked a bit as he and an armored heavy infantryman assisted her. Someone had been considerate enough to have placed several small pillows to be used as cushions to make the Riponian Princess more comfortable. Tonya eased herself onto the padded bench and arranged a few of the pillows in place around her.
The heavy infantryman bowed and regained the dock as Captain Kalhoun settled across from the Princess. Rikki held the small boat in place with one hand as an unarmored cavalryman joined them. The cavalryman seated himself up towards the bow and proceeded to lock the oars into the oar locks.
“What about me?” Annyka looked at the three in the boat.
“You can ride in that one there.” Captain Kalhoun pointed.
“Come on in, M’Lady.” A soldier from the other boat beckoned.
“It’s alright, Annyka. They’ll be close by.” Captain Kalhoun assured the blonde girl. He turned to the Princess. “Your Highness, Cavalryman Dyrk here, has assured me that he is an expert boats man.”
“My father was a fisherman. I escaped to the cavalry to get away from the smell of fish guts and saltwater.” He smiled sheepishly.
Captain Kalhoun pushed the boat away from the dock, causing them to rock gently as the boat settled. Cavalryman Dyrk dipped the oars into the lake and began strong powerful strokes, showing off his strength and skill.
“Where would you like to go, Highness?” her Captain inquired.
“Just out in the middle so that I can look around this. . . this hole.”
Captain Kalhoun nodded to the Cavalryman, then looked around to see other boats filled with body guards catching up to surround the Princess.
Tonya lay back on the cushions making her self comfortable and enjoying the warmth of the sun as it peered down into the hole of Hobro. Having spent the past few days underground in dark caves and caverns, the warm sun was a welcome respite.
“My Lady in waiting has been involving herself with your Lieutenant, did you know that?” Tonya broke the silence.
“Yes, Highness.” Rikki was keeping a vigilant eye on the surrounding verandas.
“How do you feel about that?” Tonya urged.
“As long as he can do his job, it is no business of mine.”
“Is he doing his job?”
“Yes, “
“What kind of man is this lieutenant?” Tonya pried.
Rikki looked away from the surrounding cliffs and to his Princess. “He is a very good man, Highness. He comes from a noble Trunonian family, and has worked hard to get to his current position. My concern is whether or not, your Lady in waiting is good enough for him.”
“My Monyka good enough for him?” Tonya was indignant. “I could marry Monyka off to a Noble of my own court in a heart beat, except no one has caught her eye.”
“With all due respect, Highness.” Rikki sighed. “Noble blood has nothing to do with the make up of a man. Only character and hard work.”
“Really?”
“I’ve seen dirty peasants dressed in rags who I’d rather trust than some of your Nobles.” He said the last word with a sneer. “And I believe that your father feels the same way.”
“How could you possibly know my father’s mind?” Tonya snapped.
“Look who is in your retinue, Highness. I don’t see many of your Nobles risking their precious lives protecting you, or feeding you. I don’t see any of your courtesans slogging through rain, mud and confining caves to see you safely on your quest. They aren’t the ones washing your clothes, feeding your belly, or shoeing your horses. The good, honest, trustworthy people your father sent with us to keep you comfortable and safe are all his loyal subjects.”
Silence descended upon them. Silence with the exception of the oars rhythmically dipping into the lake,
“Will we be able to reach Sherstone tomorrow?” Tonya broke the silence.
“If we get an early start and we don’t have too much trouble, Ambassador Kalgar says that we can reach Sherstone late tomorrow night.”
Cavalryman Dyrk gave one last pull on the oars and pulled them into the boat.
Tonya turned her head and looked around at the city surrounding her. It was immense. Easily larger than Ripon, and this was just a small city compared to Sherstone and Narva. Who knew what other cities the dwarves were keeping secret. Hadn’t Emperor Talison hinted to Kalgar that he suspected the Dwarves of having cities under Truno? A city of mechanics and industry that Truno and Riponia could only dream about.
When she became queen, she would work as hard as she could to bring Riponia up to the standards that she had witnessed today. She tried envisioning machine powered saws that cut through the Riponian blue stone. Tunnels that connected Ripon with Pershore or even with Bandon. One thing about the underground highway that they were traveling on, it didn’t have many hills, twists or turns in it, making it easier and faster to travel on. Rain didn’t wash out roads, Snow didn’t keep travelers cold, or hungry.
The sun over head was starting to make her sweat. She had worn just a light dress, nothing with too many layers, but the warm spring sun was doing it’s job. Tonya dangled her fingers in the green water. It was cool to the touch, but not cold like she had expected the water in a mountainous hole to be.
The Princess stretched her arms and legs, then braced her hands on the edge of the boat and peered into the depths of the cool water.
With a quickness that even surprised her, Tonya launched herself over the edge of the small boat and splashed into the refreshing water. When she surfaced, she found her captain standing awkwardly in the rocking boat, ashen with fright as he looked down at her.
“I’m alright, Captain. I just wanted to go for swim.” She smiled.
Captain Kalhoun waved to the other boats, “Stand down.” He called to them. “It’s all right. Stand down.”
Tonya looked around her for the first time and found that other than the oarsmen, the other guards were all standing in their boats with crossbows drawn and scanning the city around them, acting like a human wall of protection. Poor Annyka looked just as frightened as her Captain.
“What the hell are you doing?” Rikki didn’t bother adding her title.
“I love to swim. This is a lake is it not? So I am swimming.” She tread water with her arms and her good leg. The other leg dangled freely in the water, enjoying being weightless.
Cavalryman Dyrk expertly positioned the small boat right next to her. Her Captain knelt on the edge of the boat and held a hand out to her. “Come on, let me help you back in, your Highness. Please.”
Tonya sighed and lifted her hand up to the Captain, who took a firm hold of it.
Rikki’s mind flashed back ten years. He was again up on the roof of the Summer Estate. The Princess Tonya was below him, clinging to the eave of the house for dear life, her fingers slipping as she cried out for help. He reached, he stretched, but he couldn’t reach her.
Rikki suddenly felt himself fall forward. He felt weightless for a split second as he grasped the Princess’s hand, then cold water woke him from his flashback. He fought his way back to the surface and gasped a deep breath. He heard his lungs take in the breath that he wasn’t able to take on his way in, and then he heard something that warmed his heart faster than any bon fire. He heard his Princess laughing. He opened his eyes to her smiling face, her sparkling eyes and turned his head quickly as she splashed water at him. Her giggle made him smile as he splashed back.
“Oh!” Tonya cried out then continued laughing. “You should have seen your face, Rikki.”
Rikki took two strong strokes towards her and pushed down on her head, dunking her. “That wasn’t very nice.” He stated when her head popped up.
“You need to lighten up a little.” She splashed him again.
Rikki closed his eyes against the spray and fluttered them open in shock as he felt her arms around his neck. He gazed into her sapphire eyes, as she looked into his. The smile faded from her lips as she bent her head forward. He almost forgot to tread water as her lips brushed against his. His blood felt like it was on ice and fire at the same time as her lips again caressed his. He closed his eyes, his lips now having tasted what his heart had always longed for, sought out hers, tasting their sweetness, feeling their softness down to the core of his being. He felt her, longed for her.
“Captain?” Dyrk’s voice interceded into his heart’s bliss. He pulled back, realizing that he had just kissed his Princess. She tightened her hold on him for a second longer then released him.
Blessed Tanitha Goddess of love. He had just kissed the love of his heart. No! what was he thinking? Damn the Gods, all three of them, He had just kissed the Princess. The Princess that he had sworn to protect. What in the hell was he doing kissing his Princess? He had no right to even touch her unless she was in mortal danger, let alone kiss her. Oh, surely Tanek must be playing with him, baiting him. He could feel it. he could practically feel the chaos of Tanek surrounding him. Now she was going to use this against him. She was going to inform his king, his majesty that he had forced himself upon her. He’d be demoted back to Cavalryman. No, he would be executed. By the theee Gods she smelled good. Even with the smell of the lake clinging to her, she smelled wonderful, tasted wonderful. He had never tasted a woman as wonderful as Tonya. Even Calandra was dirt compared to Tonya’s sweetness. Oh Gods, he was calling her by name. he felt his face flushed with embarrassment.
Tonya released him and stroked a few strokes towards the waiting rowboat. What was she doing? What had come over her, why had she suddenly felt the urge to kiss her Captain? Tonya felt her face heat as she blushed. Gods he tasted good. If given a choice between Sadira’s sweet-roll and Rikki’s lips, she’d pick his lips. Oh, gods what must he be thinking? A poor crippled Princess, desperate enough to throw herself at the Captain of her body guard. What would he tell her father? Oh, the shame of it. She was no better than her courtesans throwing themselves at soldiers. But he felt so good, his firm lips against hers. His strong shoulders treading water under both of their weight. Blessed Tanitha, he felt good, Smelled good too, well if you got past the leather, and horse smells clinging to him. Underneath it all was a musky scent that she could still smell in her memory of a few seconds ago.
Tonya held onto the edge of the boat with one hand. She dared a glimpse over her shoulder and saw Rikki reach for the boat right next to her.
He looked around then at her, his gaze not quite reaching her eyes. “Ah, Highness, I. . . ah. . . “ Rikki couldn’t finish. The Princess’s lips were again caressing his, hungrily kissing him, her hand on his cheek, holding his head still.
Oh, the Gods, what have I started? Rikki’s brain screamed. I want her so bad, why is the Goddess Tanitha teasing me like this? Or is Tanek just trying to torment me more?
He pushed the thought of Tanitha and Tanek out of his head. She is kissing me. The reason I live, the purpose of my heart’s beating, is kissing me. He unexpectedly found himself kissing her back.
Their caresses slowed and Tonya parted from him, locking his eyes in her gaze. “I — I —“ Tonya stuttered, trying to find the right thing to say he would just scoff at her if she told him that she loved him. Her mind raced trying to find something. “I just wanted you to know that what just happened between us wasn’t an accident.”
Rikki slowly nodded agreement.
“I think the powers of Tanitha are at work here.” Tonya blurted. She didn’t admit that she loved him, only that the Goddess might be playing with her heart.
“Agreed.” Rikki admitted. “Can I assist you back in to the boat now, Highness?” Rikki needed to get this situation back under professional control.
Tonya nodded and smiled.
With Dyrk’s help, Rikki pulled himself over the edge of the rowboat. He turned, knelt back down and again offered a hand to the Princess. “Don’t pull me in this time, please.”
Tonya gave him her both of his hands and kicked with her good leg as Rikki leaned backwards, pulling the blonde Princess into the boat, on top of him.
Tonya lay across Rikki’s chest. He seemed to have lifted her effortlessly out of the lake sopping dress and all. She suddenly became very aware of his strong hands grasping her waist. Her eyes met his. She didn’t want to look away. She wanted to stare into those comforting eyes for the rest of the afternoon. She found her lips drawn to his, wanting to taste yet again, that which they craved so.
“Uh, you okay, Tonya?” Rikki asked breaking the spell.
“Yes, thank you.” Tonya pushed her self off of her Captain and struggled in her wet skirts to sit up on her cushions.
Rikki found his seat and looked around at the surrounding boats acting as a screen and body guard. “I suppose we should start heading back. To get you out of those wet clothes.”
“I’d like to stay out here just a bit longer. Could we go and get a closer look at the waterfall?”
Rikki thought for a moment, looked at the surrounding city then nodded. “Cavalryman, could you take us near the waterfall.”
* * *
Tonya’s mind was racing and swirling as she sat in the steaming bathing tub. She had kissed him. Kissed him in plain sight of the whole city of Hobro, and he kissed her back. At first she wasn’t sure if he had, but when she kissed him a second time next to the boat, he definitely kissed her back. Was he just placating a poor crippled Princess? Or did he actually feel something for her too? How could she be falling for her bodyguard? She needed to fall for a Prince, or at least a Duke or Count, not the Captain of her guard.
She had wanted to see the waterfall, but she could not remember much about seeing it. all she could remember or think about was Rikki’s strong arms, his beautiful eyes and his wonderful lips. After a few minutes watching water fall over the cliff into the lake of Hobro, they turned the boats around and made their way in silence back to the docks. To make matters worse, the rest of the guard pointedly wouldn’t look in her direction or even at Rikki. It was as if they didn’t exist. They had seen, and they knew. Tonya could feel herself blush again as she soaked.
When she had gotten back to the suite, still soaking wet, Monyka with her strange hairdo was waiting in sitting room touching a flute with a smile on her face.
“How was the lake?” she questioned taking in Tonya’s wet clothing and ruined hair.
“It was. . . nice.” Tonya allowed.
Monyka carefully put the flute into a wooden box and followed Tonya into the bathing chambers. With out being asked, she and Annyka helped the Princess out of her wet clothing and unwound her disheveled hair while the tub was being filled.
“So did you fall in?” Monyka dared.
“No, I jumped in.” Tonya corrected. “It was getting hot under the sun, and the water felt good.”
“So you jumped in.” Monyka didn’t believe she was being told everything.
“She did jump in.” Annyka defended the Princess. “I saw her. I thought she was trying to get away from a bee at first, but I didn’t see anything buzzing around.”
Monyka smirked. “Okay, Tonya, your bath awaits.”
“Thank you. Why don’t you both leave me alone to soak for a bit.”
“Sure.” Monyka headed for the door with Annyka. “Oh, by the way, our invitation for this evening’s dinner hosted by Kamara has arrived.”
“Good grief. Tanek just won’t leave me alone.” Tonya muttered as the other two left the room, no doubt to gossip about what happened this afternoon.
What had happened this afternoon? Yes, she kissed Rikki. But why? What provoked her, what stirred her to attempt such an outlandish thing? Did she really have such strong feelings for him?
She thought back to the nice young man who had joined her and Monyka in the Ripon kitchens. She had to admit, even not knowing that the young man sitting across from her eating sweet rolls was anything but a cavalryman, he had been nice on the eyes. His standing in the palace of Truno in his dress blues did catch quite a few of the Trunonian ladies eyes. His strong will arguing with her against taking that horrible Aukai drug showed his determination and his fortitude in trying to keep her safe. His calming presence as he mopped her brow and held her vomit bucket while she was sick on the river boat showed his compassion. He didn’t even say ‘I told you so’ after she had recovered. His quick thinking and strength while under attack by river bandits saved her from being carried off while his clumsiness and lack of tact in handling Calandra was in a strange way endearing. She thought of how relieved she felt seeing him in Bolton and how even while wounded, he tried his best to protect her, to shield her as he helped her down from her mount and his arm failed. He had rolled so that she might land upon him, not upon the ground.
Oh Tanitha, Goddess of love, what are you doing to me?
* * *
Power of the fresh sacrifice flowed through his veins, charging him with a power that felt almost electric. The sacrifice was a small one, no noble blood used to power this spell, but any of power from the blood letting was intoxicating. Raulah closed his eyes and allowed the power of magic flow through him, back and forth, up and down, like waves never ending, it flowed over him, through him, it was part of him, yet it was diminishing, like the last bit of water to make it’s way through a broken dam. Raulah channel, the energy. He focused it forced it from his body through his fingers. He pushed it through the wand in his hand and to the map laid out before him. The words of the chant, moved his lips as he ran through them over and over again. His hand moved the wand over the map as he chanted, as he focused the power.
Sweat broke out on his forehead as he murmured the mystical words. Something was wrong. This was an elementary spell, one that novices were taught, one that could be done with the blood sacrifice of a chicken, or hare. This spell should be pointing out where its target was even as far away as he was. Why wasn’t it working?
Raulah ceased the spell, pointed his wand across the room and spoke one word. The hem on the cloak of the dark Maskalah burst into flames. The shadowed one, waved his hand speaking a word and the fire ceased as if it had not been there. The only proof that it wasn’t an illusion was the charred edge of his cloak.
“Taking it out on me won’t get you what you want, Sire.” Maskalah’s dark voice hissed.
“You failed to plant the spell.” Raulah accused.
“I have never failed a spell.” It wasn’t a defense, just a statement. “Your sacrifice must not have been strong enough, or your words slurred.”
“You know better than that.” Raulah defended. “You must not have laid the tracking spell, or else this would work.”
“It could be the ground.” Maskulah posed. “She could be too far underground for the spell to penetrate.”
Raulah paused to consider this. No one has ever tracked anyone underground with a simple tracking spell. Well, at least not that far underground. It made him pause to wonder just how deep the ‘Mountain moles’ were tunneling.
“I’ve got squads of trackers and skirmishers spread out along the forest boundaries, looking for her signal.” Maskalah interrupted Raulah’s train of thought. “It has been only a few days since they entered that dark hell. It’ll be a few more before she can signal us.” His gravely voice sent shivers through Raulah’s blood.
“Just make sure they deliver those human Nobles to me alive.” Raulah hissed. “I will make them suffer, I will break them, before I use their sacrifice.” He turned back to the map. “I just need to know where that Dwarven garrison is. Once we find that out, then we can ambush them and take the Northwest Passage and lay siege to Lakemere. What word have we had from Nokomis and the Lycanthrops?”
“Nokomis has effectively sealed Ladamore from it’s forests. The dark skins won’t venture into the trees. Your squads of skirmishers have almost completely cut them off from Hasslemere and the Lads are not for sea faring and rely heavily on the Sea Giants to bring them goods. Once war breaks out, the Sea Giants will not risk their ships in their harbors. They will be isolated with little effort.”
Raulah nodded with a sneer. He changed his focus back to the map. “Where is she? Where is that garrison? The garrison is the key, once it is neutered, the rest will fall into place.”
* * *
Kadyr and Monyka excused themselves from Kamara’s dinner as soon as they could do so without offending their host.
Kadyr smiled and gently stroked Monyka’s elaborate braids. She wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled his lips to hers. Gods she missed him today. She felt his strong hands around her waist, pulling her closer still. Pressing her body firmly against his.
“Finally some time to ourselves.” He whispered as he parted his lips from hers.
“I got you something today.” Monyka’s heart sped up with excitement.
“You mean more than your interesting new look?” his eyes glanced up to her hair.
“I couldn’t stop thinking about you all day.” Monyka kissed his chin. Gods he had a good looking chin.
“I kind of have something for you too.” He let his hands drop from her hips but took her hand. “After the hunt, one of the Halberds showed me a place that has one of the most incredible views of Hobro.
“Is it private?”
“The halberd said that it was.”
“Can we stop by our suites on the way?” Monyka asked.
“Sure.”
Kadyr took her in his arms at the door to the Princess’s suite and kissed her again. “Don’t be long.”
Monyka took a moment to catch her breath. “I won’t.”
When she returned to the corridor, Kadyr had a large basket in his hands. Monyka’s mind drifted immediately to the Cave of Wonders. A thrill of excitement and longing raced through her blood stream.
Hand in hand they walked down the smaller corridors until they got to the large spiraling corridor.
Kadyr stopped at the intersection and set down the basket. “So what do you have for me?” he inquired.
“Wait until we get to where we are going.” Monyka leaned in and brushed her lips against his. “Why have we stopped?”
“We’re waiting for the transit wagon.” Kadyr smiled. “It should be along any moment.”
“Where are we going?”
“That, my Lady, is a surprise.” He kissed her back.
A few minutes of waiting and kissing passed before they heard the sound of heavy hoofs. Monyka parted from her Lieutenant and wiped her blood engorged lips. The wagon stopped for them and then began its progress up the spiral.
“End of the line.” The driver called as the horses came to a stop.
Kadyr helped Monyka off of the wagon and looked around. “Ah, there it is.” He led her over to a set of stairs cut into the rock. “It’s not too far from here.” He promised leading her up the steps.
They emerged onto a barren rocky plateau.
“Oh, this is so romantic.” Monyka teased.
“You’ll see.” Kadyr led her around a large boulder and there below them was all of Hobro. It was like they were on top of the world, staring down into an abyss, the sides of which were lined with twinkling lights. At the bottom of the abyss was a glowing pool of water. The sight was almost an equal to the cave that he had taken her to near Radec.
Kadyr took her hand and led her down some steps onto a grassy veranda that held a large cherry tree. Its buds hadn’t broken out into blossoms yet, but it looked like that it would at any moment. Kadyr spread a blanket out near the edge of the veranda and took Monyka’s hand in his and led her to the blanket.
The two stared off into the hole marveling at its beauty. Added to the twinkling lights of peoples homes was the low rumble of the water fall across from them. The white froth seemed to glow in the moonlight. The murmur of a thousand conversations drifted up, sounding like a second waterfall.
“This is incredible.” Monyka managed.
“I thought you’d like it.” Kadyr took her hand in his and caressed it with his lips. “Now, you were saying that you had something for me?”
Monyka reached behind her and pulled out the box and handed it to Kadyr with a giddy smile. “I hope you like it.”
“I’m sure I will.” Kadyr took the box and felt the smooth wood I his hands. He found the brass latch and opened the box. The crystal flute seemed to glow from within in the moonlight.
“It’s gorgeous.” Kadyr exclaimed. “It’s almost too beautiful to play.”
“Oh, no it isn’t it sounds beautiful.” Monyka urged.
Kadyr, afraid that it would shatter in his grasp, very gently picked it up.
“It won’t break.” Monyka told him.
He looked at her doubtful.
“Honest. I watched the shopkeeper strike it against the table, and it didn’t even chip. After I bought it. I through it against the stone floor of the suite to make sure. Not only did it not shatter, it didn’t chip or even crack.”
Kadyr turned it over in his hands feeling it’s weight, its fine craftsmanship.
“The shopkeeper said that it was created by magic.” Monyka smiled. “Give it a try.”
Kadyr put the flute to his lips, adjusted his fingers and blew into the instrument. A pure note echoed around them. His fingers rapidly went up and down a scale, testing the quality of sound. It was by far the finest, most beautiful sounding flutes, he had ever heard let alone play.
“Play me something.” Monyka begged.
Kadyr thought for a moment and then began a beautiful romantic piece. The pure notes reverberated around the hole of Hobro and created a symphonic sound. The piece he played grew more complex, more beautiful as he drifted into a trance, where only the sound that he produced counted. He closed his eyes against the tears clouding his eyes and lost himself in the sound.
When he finished the song, he slowly withdrew the flute from his lips and looked through tear streaked eyes at Monyka who was crying and smiling.
He listened to the last note as it finally ceased to echo off the city walls. The only sound that could now be heard was the waterfall as it marked time into the lake. Even the voices of the city ceased. It was eerie quiet. All of a sudden a voice boomed “Bravo!” The city of Hobro erupted into cries of appreciation and of encouragement.
Monyka covered her giggle with her hand. Her eyes twinkled at Kadyr. “Go on, your audience demands more.” She laughed.
Kadyr blushed bright red, then lifted the flute to his lips again. As soon as he played the first bar, the city was quiet again, listening intently to the mysterious, haunting sounds of the musician.
In her suite, Tonya sat next to the open veranda. Rikki stood against the door frame looking out at the twinkling lights and the glowing lake.
“That was beautiful.” The Princess commented, wiping an errant tear from her cheek.
“That’s Kadyr.” Rikki smiled to himself.
“What ya doing short stuff?” Nevyre poked his head over the stable door.
“Just brushing Sefu.” Adiah yawned. “I like him so shine when the Captain rides him.”
“Kinda hard for him to shine in these, caverns isn’t it?”
“Sefu knows and I know, and the Captain knows.” Adiah covered another yawn.
“Didn’t sleep well last night?” Nevyre inquired.
“No. Comyn, Princess Tonya’s horse was restless. She should take him out for some exercise again, soon.”
“You’re sleeping with them?”
“Captain’s orders. It’s okay, I love horses.”
“So have you practiced that little trick any?” Nevyre inquired.
“Some, I’m not very good though.”
“Let’s see.” Nevyre tossed Adiah a silver piece.
Adiah carefully balanced the coin on the top of one knuckle then slowly started to flip the coin from one finger to the next almost dropping it once. She looked up biting her lip and with a discouraged look in her eyes. “I’m not very good.”
“You are doing wonderful, little thief.” Nevyre smiled encouragement. “It take time, patience and lots and lots of practice.”
Adiah held the coin out for him.
“Nah, keep it to practice with.” Nevyre smiled.
“But you gave me one to practice with already.” Adiah protested.
“Well, now you have a back up.”
“Lets get these horses ready. The Captain and Princess will want to be on their way soon.” The Stablemaster called down the line of stables.
“I’ll let you get back to your work.” Nevyre winked. “If you need anything just give me a call.”
“Thanks Nevyre.” Adiah waved with the currying brush in hand.
Nevyre went down the line of stables and found his own mount that Kadyr had provided for him. He saddled the dun mare and walked her out into the large corridor leading back to the highway. He wasn’t the first one to get into place. Cavalrymen, Heavy fighters, and a few of the servants were already calmly awaiting for the rest of the Procession to arrive.
* * *
“Good morning, Highness.” Monyka greeted her Princess as she opened the curtains to the still dark veranda looking out over Hobro.
“Morning? It isn’t even light out.” Tonya grumbled. “Wake me later.”
“The Captain says that we are to have a long journey today if we are to reach Sherstone this evening.”
“Aren’t you just the morning lark.” Tonya grumbled.
“I’d have thought that kissing a handsome soldier would have led to a better disposition.” Monyka smirked ducking her head to avoid the thrown pillow.
“It’s too early to have a disposition.”
“Come on, or you’ll keep everyone waiting and cursing your laziness.”
Tonya squinted out the window up at the sky. The stars were still sparkling overhead, but the eastern horizon was turning from midnight blue towards a silver color.
“You know, if I had known that I was paying for a concert last night I’d have charged this ‘hole’ admission.” Tonya grumbled back. “I hope he played more than just your flute last night.”
“That is none of your business.” Monyka threw a pillow back at the Princess, hitting her on the side of the head.
“Neither is the lake.”
“Oh, but its everyone else’s business. You should hear the rumors going around.”
“What are they saying?” Tonya flung the covers off.
“One story is along the lines of that the Captain tried to get fresh with you, and you pushed him overboard. Another says that you fell in, and that the Captain had to breathe life back into you. My favorite” Monyka giggled, “is that you were performing some rite of spring and bedding each of your guard in turn.”
“They’re saying that?” Tonya almost glowed she was so red.
“Oh, I’m sure it has gotten worse.” Monyka helped the Princess off the bed and to the piss pot.
“Where is Annyka?” Tonya looked around. “She had been helping me with this lately.”
“I’m letting her sleep in.” Monyka explained pulling a gown from one of the wardrobes. “She’ll be keeping you company this morning, while I ride the line.”
“Ride the line?” Tonya looked puzzled.
“Ride up and down the caravan talking with the servants and soldiers, putting to bed any ‘other’ stories that might have arisen from yesterday’s afternoon outing as well as letting the retinue and especially the servants know that you haven’t forgotten about them.” Monyka helped the Princess into the already drawn and steaming tub of water.
“Forgotten about them?”
“Yes, a lot of them haven’t seen much of you in the past few days. We’ve dragged them from the only place they have ever known, over oceans, up rivers, through floods and mud. They’ve fought off river pirates and a failed attack in the cursed fog. They have then been drawn into the dark depths of the earth under a mountain, and who knows what else they’ve suffered that we haven’t heard about.”
“I didn’t drag anyone. They’re all volunteers.” Tonya pointed out.
“Most didn’t know what they were volunteering for.”
“That’s not my responsibility.”
“It may not be, but you are their beloved Princess. Whether they do if for love of you, your father, or their kingdom, they see you as the reason for their blistered feet, cold, wet feet, and weary legs.”
Tonya didn’t reply. She dunked her head under the water to block out anymore that Monyka might say.
* * *
The mornings journey towards Sherstone was much like the mornings before. Endless walking or riding through a long dark tunnel that was lit here and there by glowing grubs as they neared or left behind a small niche of a settlement. Most of the settlements they came across in these poorly lit areas were places that a tired wagon driver could pull off and spend a few copper for a worn bed and feed for his animals.
Or grilled meats of unknown varieties, or home brewed swill that passed as ale.
As the days before them, the clean walls and smooth floor of the highway would suddenly be interrupted as they would travel into a large cavern. The smooth road under horses hoof would wind its way around large stalagmites and columns of stone that had formed together over a millennia ago. Every once in a while they would come across an interesting flowstone or a ceiling covered by millions of tiny hollow tubes. Kalgar informed them that they were called ‘straws’ These interesting features would cause the party to slow down to get as good a look as their lanterns or torches would allow them.
The cooks having had the previous day to buy supplies and prepare for the continuing trip, handed out sandwiches, cheese and fruit as they pushed on, only stopping to water their horses.
Not long after lunch had been eaten Ambassador Kalgar called for a halt.
“What is it, Ambassador?” Captain Kalhoun asked.
“We are about to enter Echo Chasm.” Kalgar explained. The Highway follows the edge of a deep crevasse that drops into the very depths of the earth. We need to warn everyone to stay away from the edge. If they were to fall, we’d be in Sherstone by the time they hit bottom.”
Tonya shuddered at the thought of an open space that fell to such depths.
“We’ll follow it for a bit, then we’ll come to a bridge that spans it. There is a small rail on each side, but we should slow down as we cross it. I don’t want the horses or anyone else getting spooked and bolting in the wrong direction.”
Captain Kalhoun nodded. “Grymm, Dyrk, Yyan.” He called. Three Cavalrymen pulled their mounts up next to him. “Ride down the line and explain the upcoming situation. Anyone afraid of heights, needs to let Sergeant Takoda, Lieutenant Kollyns, Sergeant Galyway or myself know. One of us will help escort them across the bridge.”
The three saluted and rode off down the line.
As Ambassador described, the Road opened up to a large underground cavern. The Highway was carved out of the shear rock. It hadn’t changed in width, which Tonya was thankful. She took one look down the side and saw only blackness. Her stomach spun as did her head. She closed her eyes for a moment. When she opened them, she squinted into the dark to see the other side of the chasm, but could only see darkness.
“Don’t bother trying, Highness.” Ambassador Kalgar spoke from beside her.
“Bother what?” Tonya inquired.
“The other side is too far to be seen, even for us dwarves. We’ll follow this long the edge until we come to a narrowing of the canyon.”
“Couldn’t you have tunneled over it, under it, or at least down far enough that you could bridge it at a narrower spot?” She turned away from Echo Chasm and concentrated on not looking at it.
“It would have put a hardship on the travelers, going up or down such a grade to go over or under it. It would have been very much like the spiral we wound around when we entered near Bolton.” Kalgar explained.
“What about going around it?” Tonya asked.
“It’s too long.” The dwarf stroked his beard. It would add a day to the travel either way.”
“Has anyone gone to the bottom?” Tonya gulped. “Other than falling to their death?”
“There is a small trail about three leagues back that way. It is a steep, and dangerous trail. Many thrill seekers go down there to hunt.”
“Hunt?”
“Sure. All kinds of creatures live down in niches and old caverns such as this canyon. In fact, a few of your guard went with some of the Battleaxe’s men yesterday to go hunting in some old tunnels and caverns. There has been talk of Carrion Crawlers that were wrecking havoc on some of the outlying settlements.”
“Did they kill anything?”
“I believe your Sergeant Galyway was awarded the kill of a Cave Fisher.” Kalgar grinned.
“What, do I dare ask, is a Cave Fisher?”
“Its more of a menace than a danger, really.” Kalgar smirked. “They are large crab like creatures that set up a lair, then string out sticky strings. When a creature or even a dwarf happens to get tangled into the strings, the Fisher pulls in the catch and eats it.”
“It eats dwarves?”
“Sure. Don’t know why, we are pretty tough and bony.” Kalgar chuckled.
“Sergeant Galyway killed one? By himself?”
“Yep. It sounds like he insisted on doing it himself.”
“How big do these. . . these Fishers get?”
“Oh, they get to be almost as big as your wagon there.”
Annyka listening in on the conversation let out a small gasp.
“Great, now my assistant is going to have night terrors. Thank you Ambassador.”
Kalgar looked alarmed then apologetic. “I’m sorry, Lady Annyka. I don’t know what I was thinking, explaining the more gory details.”
“It’s alright Ambassador. I’ll think of flowers and sunshine when I go to sleep.”
“I’ll ah. . . I’ll go see if the Captain needs any help.” Kalgar excused himself.
Tonya again tried to busy herself with anything to get her mind off of the deep hole that they were traveling beside.
“Good day, your Highness.” Nevyre rode up beside the carriage.
“Good day to you too. . . Nevyre.”
“I was speaking to a certain stable boy this morning.” Nevyre began. Tonya’s ears perked up and she listened with more interest. She hoped that Adiah was doing alright. “The stable boy says that Comyn needs a bit of exercise, that it is keeping the stable hands awake at night with restlessness.”
It had been a long time since she had ridden Comyn. But where could she ride her horse in these tunnels? She would definitely have to wait until they were away from this Chasm. There is no way she would risk either of them plummeting thousands of feet to their deaths.
“Thank you, Nevyre. Please inform the stable boy that I will see to it as soon as I am able.”
Nevyre dipped his head and fell back in behind the guard.
The royal caravan of Riponians slowed down as they came to the foot of a bridge.
Captain Kalhoun rode up beside the Princess’s makeshift wagon. “Would you feel more comfortable in the wagon, Highness, or mounted?” he bit his lip, “I could get your wheeled chair out and take you across on that.”
Tonya thought about the choices for a few moments. “I think I’ll be alright, Rikki. If you can brave these caverns, I can brave a few minutes going over a bridge.”
Rikki smiled at the Princess. “Very well. But I’ll ride beside you until you are safely across.”
Tonya nodded her thanks. She took one last look at her Captain, then closed her eyes and held a pillow close to her chest as the wagon began across the stone bridge. Closing her eyes, she quickly discovered didn’t help any. Her mind raced imagining the horses bolting and dragging the wagon, with her in it, over the side of the bridge, and falling. She pictured the stone bridge crumbling beneath their feet, stones, cascading into darkness as she plummeted head over heels with them. Her eyes snapped open as a chill caused by adrenaline raced through her system. Sweat beaded up on her forehead as she clung to the pillow and began hyperventilating.
“Easy, Tonya.” Rikki murmured just for her ears. “Slow down your breathing, in through the nose, out through the mouth.”
Tonya used all of her will to slow down her breathing, when all she really wanted to do was to run screaming as loud as she could across the expanse. Word of that scenario going around court was one of the things that kept her glued to her seat. The other was that she didn’t think she could move, she was having a hard enough time just breathing.
“Okay, you are there.” Rikki announced as he held Sefu back.
Tonya’s eyes got real big as she watched him stay behind as her wagon proceeded on.
“I’ve go to help others who are afraid of heights as well.” Rikki informed her.
Looking back, Tonya realized for the first time, just how big the crevasse was, seeing lanterns spread out across to the other side. It was huge, and this was the narrowest part. The bridge that they had crossed was actually three bridges. Two short ones and a long one. The first two bridges connected to what could only be called pinnacles jutting up through the darkness like two fingers.
“That was so cool.” Monyka rode up beside the wagon. Her braided hair clinked and jingled as she swung down off of her horse and climbed up into the wagon as it still moved. She was still wearing the filmy veil that the dwarven women used to accentuate their eyes. “Kadyr handed me a torch to drop off the bridge.” She continued settling herself across from Tonya. “That is one deep hole. The torch just kept falling. Eventually, I couldn’t see it anymore. I think it is still falling.”
Tonya shuddered at the thought.
“Oh, sorry.” Monyka teased. “How did you get across?”
“I tried closing my eyes, but that didn’t help. I kept visualizing disasters. The Captain had me concentrate on breathing.”
“On your own or with his help?” Monyka giggled.
Tonya just glared.
“That bad, huh?” Monyka grimaced. She looked to Annyka.
“I thought she might sick up.” Annyka admitted.
“You’re okay now, though aren’t you?” Monyka’s voice was laced with concern.
“Yes.” Tonya nodded. She glanced back at the string of lanterns again as they began to enter another tunnel. I brought all of these people here. She thought. Here under a mountain range, cut off from their families, from everything that they’ve known. Her heart began to feel as if the mountain over head was crushing in.
The tunnel turned a corner blocking the view from her sight. The Princess sighed and tried to make herself comfortable again, hoping that Ambassador Kalgar had more interesting sights ahead to show her that didn’t include Chasms, or crevasses. She’d have to think on how to repay all of these people later.
* * *
The sound of drums and marching boots echoed up and down the highway. It sounded like thunder as it rolled through the cavernous highway.
“What is that?” Tonya finally raised her voice to be heard.
“It must be Emperor’s bodyguard” Kalgar explained. He cocked his head to one side listening to the thunderous noise. After a moment he nodded and smiled. “Yes. It’s the Emperor’s Elite.”
“How can you tell?” Tonya inquired.
“The cadence that the drums are playing is only played by Emperor Ramah’s Elite.” Kalgar explained. “I should go warn your Captain.”
“I think he’s heard them by now.” Tonya frowned.
“Yes, but he won’t be expecting to see what is coming down the highway. You should feel honored Princess. You and your retinue are about to be the first humans to see what is coming.” With that cryptic explanation, Kalgar went off towards the front of the parade to find Captain Kalhoun.
* * *
Captain Kalhoun, Sergeant Takoda and Lieutenant Kollyns were all at the front of the front guard, peering into the darkness down the highway.
“It has to be friendly.” Kadyr surmised. “If it wasn’t the Dwarves would have killed it by now.”
“Captain!” Ambassador Kalgar greeted. “I need to inform you of what you are about to see.”
“What is making all of that racket, Ambassador?”
“It’s Emperor Ramah’s Elite force.”
“Is the Princess in danger?” Captain Kalhoun was immediately on alert.
“No.” Kalgar held up his hand. “It is Ramah’s way of welcoming you all and showing off his strength.”
“It’s a pretty loud welcome alright.” Takoda wondered aloud.
“The thing is this.” Kalgar went on. “This Elite force has never been seen by human eyes. In fact I’m shocked that the Emperor has dispatched them.
“What is so secret about them? That they can stomp and beat on drums?” Takoda inquired.
Kalgar drew the three off to one side but maintained their lead in the procession. “The Emperor’s Elite are made up of Muls.”
Takoda shook his head. “I must be hearing things. The Emperor’s Elite is made up of ‘mules’? as in asses?”
“No.” Kalgar shook his head. “We call them Muls. They are a hybrid of human and Dwarf.”
“There is no such thing.” Kadyr shook his head.
“Actually there are.” Kalgar was serious. “The Muls were and are to be the most fearsome warriors that Emperor Ramah has in his arsenal. They were created by Dwarven men coupling with Human women.”
“But Human women can’t survive the birth of such a hybrid.” Takoda exclaimed.
“They don’t.” Kalgar was solemn. “It was a program that was begun to create an ultimate fighting machine, but the ethics of the way that the Muls were created became an issue and the program was stopped, but not before the Emperor had this force of warriors made up of Muls. They have been trained since birth to be the ultimate in fighters, shock troops if you will.”
“Monsters more like it.” Takoda shook his head in disgust.
“I think you’ll find that they aren’t.” Kalgar rebuffed. “Anyway, you are about to meet them. I just wanted to warn you so that you didn’t panic and attack.”
“What do these mules look like?” Kadyr asked.
“Think human sized Dwarves with more muscle and no hair.”
“By the Gods.” Kadyr swore.
“Grymm!” Captain Kalhoun shouted above the noise. “Grymm!”
“Coming Captain!” the Cavalryman galloped up.
Captain Kalhoun related what they were expecting to see and dispatched Grymm to warn the soldiers. He then turned to Kadyr. “Go advise her Highness of what we are coming up against, then caution the servants and retinue.”
“Yes, Sir.” Kadyr wheeled his mount around and galloped back to the Princess’s wagon.
“So the Emperor sentenced Human women to death by giving birth to these Muls?” Takoda was disgusted.
“Not exactly.” Kalgar defended. “The women who bore the Muls were already sentenced to die. They were given a choice whether or not to carry the Muls.”
“What a waste.” Takoda shook his head.
Captain Kalhoun called a halt in the procession and along with Sergeant Takoda and Ambassador Kalgar, rode forward to meet the on coming storm.
Sefu shied away from the noise as they rounded a corner, but the Captain’s firm hand kept him from getting too far out of line. The sight before them would have frightened any battle tried general. Loping towards them were four columns of large, heavily armored men. Upon seeing the Riponians, the lead warrior raised a hand and bellowed, causing the mass of warriors to come to an organized halt. The last beat of the drum and last step of the booted soldier rang up and down the highway. Silence fell around them like a blanket over a tired child.
“Greetings Pikeman.” Kalgar greeted the front warrior.
A large man, or was he more of a giant Dwarf, stepped forward and saluted. “Greetings Ambassador. The Emperor sends his regards to the Riponian Princess and her subjects.” The deep commanding voice greeted. “We are sent to welcome the honored Riponians and see them safely to the Emperor of the underworld.”
“Thank you, Pikeman.” Kalgar dipped his head. “This here is Captain Kalhoun, the soldier in charge of the Princess’s bodyguard. And this is Sergeant at Arms Takoda,”
The Mul turned towards the Captain and saluted. “Welcome Captain. I am Pikeman Tymar. My fighters are under orders to precede you into Sherstone. I was also instructed to post two Muls near the Princess and a small contingent as a rear guard.”
“Are you expecting trouble?” Captain Kalhoun was nervous about having troops not under his control sandwiching his men, the Princess and the servants.
“Not at all, Sir. It is strictly a demonstration of the Emperor’s esteem.”
Captain Kalhoun looked over at Kalgar who nodded in agreement. “It’ll be okay, Captain. If the Emperor wanted any harm to come to your people or to the Princess, you would never have made it into the underworld. This is strictly the Emperor’s way of saying ‘welcome.’
Rikki nodded. “Okay, Pikeman.” He relented. He looked from Tymar to some of the other Muls. By the Gods they were big. Not one of them was under six feet tall and all were as wide or wider than Sergeant Galyway.
“Why couldn’t he have sent a basket of flowers and fruit like any other Kingdom?” Takoda grumbled.
A drummer next to Pikeman Tymar struck out a short spurt of notes. Two large warriors sprinted forward and came to stand just behind Tymar. Their stance looked to be at parade rest, but everything about them seemed on the edge of pouncing into an attack.
Tymar didn’t even look at the two, but instead looked at Rikki. “These two are Kama Takar and Kama Lutala. Are they acceptable to be near the Princess?”
Rikki was stunned. He was told that he was going to have to allow these warriors in amongst his men and close to the Princess, then he was asked if they were acceptable? At a loss, Rikki looked over at Kalgar. Who nodded assent to him.
“Yes, they are. . . acceptable.” Captain Kalhoun shrugged. What else was he supposed to say.
“Pikeman Tymar, how large of a contingent are you stationing behind the Princess’s retinue?” Sergeant Takoda asked.
“Six.” Tymar stated. “I can assign more to that post if the Captain wishes.”
“No, no, Six is plenty.” Captain Kalhoun sighed a bit of relief.
“The Two Kama’s are being placed under your orders Captain. Use them as you see fit.” Tymar indicated the two that he had called forth, Takar and Lutala. Both Kamas snapped a salute to the Captain.
Stunned, Rikki looked again at the two heavily armored soldiers. He was dumbfounded when he realized that the shorter of the two, Lutala was a female. She wasn’t quite as large as the male Muls around her and her armor was crafted to allow for her different anatomy. “Ah, Sergeant?” Rikki caught Takoda’s attention, “Could you take these Kamas back and find a position for them?”
“Yes, Captain.” Takoda wasn’t happy about putting two possible assassins near Tonya.
Captain Kalhoun looked directly at the two Kamas. “Please follow the Sergeant. He will see to you.”
The two gave a quick salute and with the grace of a wolf followed Takoda back down around the bend to the rest of the party.
“I was also instructed to give you this.” Pikeman Tymar held out a folded piece of paper.
Rikki took the piece of paper, broke the seal and scanned it.
|
Welcome to Sherstone, Captain. This afternoon we received word that your injured being cared for by Badiah and Brother Tagyrt, are entering Hobro now, and that they have just missed your departure. They will rest the day there, and join you when you reach Narva. In the Emperor’s service, Counselor Bardolf |
“Thank you Pikeman.” Rikki nodded to the leader of the Muls “Will there be anything more?”
“No, Captain.” The Pikeman nodded back. “If you will follow us, we will take you to the Emperor.”
“Lead on.” Captain Kalhoun saluted.
The drum next to Pikeman Tymar sounded a distinct rhythm as Rikki turned Sefu around. Rikki looked over his shoulder as the fighting unit of Muls turned an about face and waited for the rest of the Riponian caravan to approach them.
Instead of being followed, Takoda felt as if he was being stalked. The two Muls were almost silent as they gracefully kept pace with him. Several of the Riponian guards stared as the two giant armored creatures traveled past their ranks.
The Royal carriage was being drawn up to the Princess’s wagon. Grymm and Kadyr assisted the Princess down from her makeshift wagon that Nevyre had created for her and helped her into the Royal carriage which she hadn’t used since before entering the dark of the underworld.
Annyka looked over at Takoda and the two strange creatures following him. She missed the step of the wagon and stumbled forward sprawling on the ground.
“Are you alright?” Monyka jumped out of the carriage. She looked up and found herself staring at the newcomers.
“These are two of the Emperor’s bodyguards. They will be flanking the carriage.” Takoda announced. He turned to the two Muls. “You can take up position just behind the carriage.” He pointed. The two saluted practically in unison.
“Come on, into the carriage.” Monyka encouraged Annyka.
The Royal procession was soon on it’s way again. When they rounded the corner in the highway they heard a quick cadence from a drum and a few evenly spaced taps.
The Royal carriage was by far more comfortable than the wagon, but its walls obstructed most of the views and seemed to isolate the Princess from what was going on around them. Tonya lit the interior lanterns and pulled the dwarven science book from one of the leather pockets while Monyka pulled out some neglected needlepoint and began showing Annyka how to do it.
Every few minutes, Annyka would peer out the window of the carriage and spy one of the Muls, then throw herself back into her task.
“They aren’t going anywhere until we reach the Emperor.” Monyka mentioned.
“I know. . . It’s just that I’ve never seen anything like them before.” Annyka looked out the window again.
“No one has.” Tonya looked up from her book. “How far are we from Sherstone?”
“It’s only early afternoon.” Monyka looked up from her needle point. “The Ambassador said that if we pushed on through that we’d get there tonight. So I’d imagine we have a few more hours.”
Tonya sighed.
* * *
“How are you doing in there, Highness?” Rikki asked from his mount outside the carriage window. Even after the day’s long ride, she looked marvelous.
Tonya didn’t realize that she could miss the sound of his voice so much. He looked worn, tired, but he looked in control and very hansome. She set the book down in her lap. “Are almost there yet?”
“Yes, your Highness. We are just entering the city now. The Ambassador says that they’ll lead us down the major thorough fare to the Emperor, that the Dwarves of Sherstone are excited to see the Riponian Princess.”
“They mean the crippled Princess.” Tonya muttered.
“Oh, stop that.” Monyka admonished. “Most of these Dwarves have never seen a human before let alone Royalty.
“We’ll be stopping up ahead in just a few moments.” Rikki informed them. “It’s been a long ride today. We’re gong to water the horses and allow the soldiers to clean up a bit so that we don’t look too ragged when we are paraded through the capitol.
“Would it be alright if I get out and stretch a bit?” Tonya asked.
“I don’t see why not.” Rikki smiled. Those beautiful eyes, that flawless skin, those incredible lips. Oh Tanitha he wanted to taste her lips again. Rikki mentally shook himself. “I’ll check in with you later.”
The stop was a brief one. Just long enough to water the tired horses. Mounts too tired were quickly changed out for fresher beasts from the rear. Rikki spotted Princess Adiah with a water bucket in her hands and offering it to the tired horses. The troops brushed dust and horse hair from their uniforms. Corporals made sure that their colors were buttoned while Galyway and a few servants quickly ran a cloth over the Heavy fighter’s breast plates and helms. It wouldn’t pass a parade inspection, but it would have to do to enter Sherstone after a long day of riding. The front Cavalrymen were instructed to unsheathe and fly the Riponian colors.
The Emperor’s Elite stood in formation at parade rest, only shifting their weight a little from time to time. Not only had they marched the whole afternoon with out stopping, they had kept up a pace that had worn the horses and humans out. Two Muls broke ranks and handed out a couple of water skins to be passed around for those who needed to hydrate. The two Muls near the Princess, too, stood at parade rest and watched the activity around them with out expression.
Captain Kalhoun and Sergeant Takoda sat astride their mounts and inspected their weary soldiers, as they rode past, Telling them to sit proud in their saddles, or to button up a collar. The Captain bowed with a smile to Tonya as the carriage passed.
A few minutes later, the roaring drum cadence of the Emperor’s Elite echoed back to them. It was then that Tonya noticed Dwarfs, men, women, and children lining the corridors waving and watching as they passed. Annyka began to wave back, then pulled her hand back into the carriage with a cautious look at Tonya.
“No, it’s alright, Annyka, let them know that we are friendly.” Tonya encouraged. She put her hand out the window and waved to a Dwarven woman that had four small Dwarven children with her.
The roaring cadence of the Elite abruptly became more distinct, Tonya was able to make out each of the beats. A moment later, she found out the reason why. The Underground Highway emerged into a gigantic cavern, easily three times the size of Hobro. Tonya peered out of her window, wishing to be riding in the wagon, and found that the cavern, like Hobro was lined with flicking lights and verandas. The cavern its self was crosshatched with smooth roads, inns, warehouses, and places of business.
The Dwarves lining the sides of the street and looking out of their windows tossed flowers down at the feet of the Riponian soldiers. Tonya began to feel like she was returning a conquering hero with this kind of attention.
The Emperor’s Elite led them on a wide avenue that cut straight through the heart of the cavern. Stone statues and fountains passed by the carriage window. All of them had Dwarves perched upon them watching the strange parade and hoping to catch a glimpse of the crippled Princess.
The carriage pulled up to a large, flat, stone platform. Two large fire braziers burned bright lighting the assembled welcoming party. Dwarven nobles dressed in formal kilts and brightly colored doublets stood proudly beside Dwarven women who’s braided hair was so full of trinkets and gems that it drooped around their ears. Behind them on each side were a line of red liveried servants, backed by uniformed guards all carrying a glimmering halberd.
The two Muls who had flanked the carriage the entire afternoon, stood at attention on either side of the carriage door. Captain Kalhoun rode his black stallion up beside them and dismounted as a Dwarf draped in elaborate robes and a shaven head came forward through a large dark doorway.
“Welcome to Sherstone, Princess.” He greeted with a slight bow at the carriage.
Rikki swung open the door to the carriage and peered inside. “How are you feeling?” he asked Tonya.
“Tired but I’ll be fine as long as they don’t have anything elaborate waiting for us.”
“Shall I bring around your wheeled chair? or your stool that Queen Dianthe had built for you?”
“Could you have the stool set up just inside the entryway?” Tonya asked. “I’d like to walk at least that far.” She looked longingly at Rikki, “With your help.”
“I’ll be right back,” he promised turning.
Tonya watched as several Dwarven servants in red began carrying what looked to be her wardrobes behind the line of Nobles and into the dark entryway. Following them Grymm carried her wheeled stool.
Rikki opened the door again, “Okay, your Highness, I believe we are ready for you.”
Rikki held her hand and supported her as she stepped out of the carriage and on to the raised platform. Monyka and Annyka followed quickly. Monyka stood to Tonya’s left side and waited to assist. Annyka stood slightly behind her.
“You sure you don’t want me to have the stool brought over here?” Rikki questioned. “I could carry you if you like.”
Tonya shot him a glare, “don’t you dare.” She muttered. “Just help me.”
The robed dwarf approached. “Princess Tonya, welcome again to Sherstone. I am counselor Baldorf. I hope your trip in Thame has been comfortable.” It was a statement, not a question.
Rikki took Tonya’s arm in his, to disguise the fact that she was putting more weight on it than it appeared. He looked at the robed Dwarf. “Thank you for the note that you sent with the Elite’s.” he gave the counselor a slight bow of his head.
“Of course, Captain.” Baldorf smiled. “I figured as Captain, you’d want to know about your men.” Baldorf walked backwards in front of them. “Would you like to freshen up before meeting with the Emperor?”
“What does his Majesty have planned for this evening?” Tonya inquired.
“Just to welcome you to Sherstone.” Baldorf grinned. “The Emperor gets tired quite easily these days. He’d be more available for you tomorrow. If that is all right with your Highness?”
Rikki helped ease the Princess onto her rolling stool. Monyka and Annyka adjusted the Princess’s skirts.
“That would be very nice indeed.” Tonya sighed gratefully.
“The Emperor and Empress understand how long a day it is between Hobro and Sherstone.” Baldorf bowed and waved at some servants against the wall. Three dwarfs in red approached, each carried a silver tray with a steaming hot towel. To refresh yourselves.”
Tonya blotted the hot towel against her face, rubbed it against her neck, arms and hands. Monyka, Annyka and Rikki did likewise. Tonya was surprised at how such a simple nicety felt so good.
Two more dwarfs stepped forward each had a silver tray carrying silver goblets cool with condensation beading up on them.
“The road can be quite dusty.” Baldorf gestured at the goblets. “Fruit juice.” He added.
Tonya sipped at the juice, tasting it. She didn’t realize just how thirsty she was, and began drinking it with more zeal. “That is very good.” She handed the goblet back to the servant.
“If you could follow me?” Baldorf began walking sideways, making sure that the human guests were following.
Rikki took Tonya’s hand in both of his and gave it a squeeze. Tonya looked up at him unexpectedly startled. Rikki smiled, his blue eyes filled with such care. Tonya smiled back and allowed him to pull her on her stool as she used her good leg to help keep up.
Huge stone columns wrapped in beautiful marble soared up to a ceiling carved in relief’s of ancient battles, and ancient kings of Thame. The large room was lit by dozens of flickering gas flames. The wavering light caused the shadow on the three dimensional shapes to move, making them seem to come to life.
The sound of an army marching behind her caused Tonya to look over her shoulder, only to find that the Nobles that had watched her enter the palace, had come in behind her at a respectable distance. The sight of Gymm, Lieutenant Kollyns, Sergeant Takoda and Sergeant Galyway behind Ambassadors Zareb and Kalgar eased her anxiety. Ambassador Kalgar further eased her mind by giving her a wink and a smile.
Baldorf led them through two giant stone doors, each flanked by three guards. At the entrance of the throne room, instead of a red carpet, red stone tiles three paces wide ran the length of the room to a white dias. Two large chairs flanked by, what Tonya guessed were counselors, faced them Behind the counselors and what was most astounding were two large glass columns filled with water and what looked to be thousands of the glowing fish. The glowing cylinders cast a bluish white glow that back lit the dwarves waiting for their arrival.
Tonya tore her gaze away from the spectacle and glanced around the room. More of the flickering gas torches dotted the walls and columns. Dozens of well dressed Nobles filled the room, all eyes watching the crippled Princess and her Riponian guard.
Tonya smiled at the dias as they neared. A Dwarven woman sat in one of the thrones. Her hair was so full of gems and trinkets that it looked like someone had dumped a treasury chest over her head. Her eyes, the only visible part of her face due to the concealing veil held warmth and sparkled with intelligence. The other throne contained a dwarf so gnarled by age, so wrinkled and gray that Tonya almost believe it to be a mummy.
“The Emperor Ramah welcomes you, Princess Tonya, to Sherstone.” The woman greeted. Her eyes drifted across the Riponian party. “Welcome subjects of Riponia,” She gestured with an open hand, dripping with diamonds. “Welcome home Ambassador Kalgar.”
Monyka, Annyka and the guard bent to a knee before the throne.
“I am Empress Bakana, first wife to Ramah, Emperor or Thame and the Underworld.” The Empress introduced herself.
“Is this the crippled Princess.” The withered old man asked.
“Yes, Sire.” Baldorf answered in a loud clear voice. “This is Princess Tonya of Riponia.
“My husband does not hear as well as he used to.” Bakana smiled.
This old dwarf, who looked liked a dried piece of fruit who could barely hold his head up, was the great Emperor Ramah? The Dwarven Emperor who could smell an elf ten leagues away and hunt him down and tear him to pieces with his bare hands? Tonya was stunned. The old dwarf sitting in front of her probably couldn’t tear his own food with what teeth he had left in his mouth. She recovered and smiled politely at the Empress. “I am so pleased to meet you, your Majesty.” She dipped her head slightly. “You have such a fascinating kingdom.”
“What?” Ramah sounded almost as if he had grunted. “What was that?”
Tonya raised her volume and enunciated her words more clearly. “Your Kingdom is fascinating.”
The old man grinned and nodded. “Thank you.”
“Please, stand and relax.” A red haired dwarf spoke from Ramah’s side.
“Oh, yes, I’m sorry, please be at ease.” Bakana agreed taking in the Riponian guard and Ambassadors. She shot a look over at the dwarf and smiled. “This is my oldest son, Prince Caldric.” She introduced.
The red haired, red bearded dwarf bowed formally to Tonya. “Welcome, Princess.”
“Thank you Prince Caldric, it is a pleasure to meet you.”
“And this is Duke Taman, first son of Ramah’s second wife.” Bakana smiled.
“Welcome, Princess.” Duke Taman shot a tight guarded smile with hard eyes.
“Thank you Duke Taman.”
“I’m sure that you and your retinue are exhausted after such a long day of traveling.” Empress Bakana shifted. “And now that the nobles have all seen the Princess of Riponia, they will not feel so slighted.” She winked at Tonya. “I have a suite of rooms made up for you on one of our lower levels, it’s near the bathing pools. Caldric would be happy to escort you to your rooms, and Counselor Baldorf will see to the care of your retinue.”
“Thank you, your Majesty,” Tonya dipped her head, she turned to Prince Caldric, “Your Highness.”
The Prince took a long handled battle axe and banged the butt end of it against the dais three times. Tonya looked around as the nobles and courtiers began to shuffle out of the throne room.
Once the room had been cleared, Baldric stepped down from the dais and approached Tonya. “We clear the room before moving the Emperor and Empress.” Caldric explained. “Father doesn’t get around much anymore.”
Tonya watched as two servants lifted the frail looking Emperor out of his throne and propped him up on a pillow and fur covered litter brought out from a hidden door. Four dwarves picked up the litter and gently carried the Emperor off. She could understand the wish for privacy. She often wished that she could have a room cleared before entering or leaving. Well, She occasionally did. Rikki seemed to be protective that way.
Tonya looked around the room, Duke Tamon had already taken his leave, but the Empress was still sitting on her throne. A second litter was brought forth and set a few steps away.
“Getting old, really stinks.” Empress Bakana sighed. She heaved herself off of the throne and stepped to the litter where her servants helped her into a reclined position. Her pretty eyes smiled up at Tonya, “Once you’ve settled and have cleaned up from your trip, if you aren’t too tired, I’d love to have a meal with you.”
“Of course, your Majesty.” Tonya nodded.
Counselor Baldorf was already leading the Ambassadors out of a side door talking about their trip.
“Your Highness, Captain, if you would follow me.” Caldric led them to one side of the throne room. He stopped next to a column and pressed on a marble tile. A door in the wall opened up revealing a wide corridor lit by gas torches.
“One of the private halls.” Caldric explained.
Rikki with the help of Monyka propelled Tonya along the even stone floor as they continued down the hall. Behind Grymm and Sergeant Galyway, the two Muls followed silently ignoring the occasional wary looks from Galyway.
Our visiting nobles usually stay in our up stair suites.” Caldric explained. “But there are many stairs to reach them, and they are a ways from the bathing pools. Mother thought you’d enjoy not having to negotiate the stairs and halls to reach them.”
“Don’t you have bathing tubs in the rooms, Prince Caldric?” Monyka inquired.
“Of course, but the pools are much nicer. I have been told that the over world people don’t have anything quite like them.”
“Are they private or public?” Tonya inquired. Not sure she’d want to bathe with a horde of other people.
“While you stay here, they are private.” Caldric explained “The nobles must bathe in their suites.” Caldric turned down a different corridor. “I’m afraid there are a few stairs ahead.” He cautioned.
Caldric led them through what seemed like a maze of tunnels before he stopped in front of a heavy stone door.
“Grymm, Kadyr.” Rikki called. The two Cavalrymen stepped forward. “They’re to secure the room.” Rikki stated.
“Of course, Captain.” Caldric smiled. “I don’t blame you. If I was in Riponia, I’d probably be in the same situation.” Caldric opened the door and allowed the Cavalrymen to do their sweep.
“Prince Caldric?” Tonya asked.
Caldric looked up at the Princess openly.
“Your brother, Tamon, seemed upset or angry with us.”
“Don’t pay much attention to Tamon, Princess. He along with a minority here don’t like the fact that father and mother are allowing humans to see Sherstone.”
“We haven’t come across any resentment along the way.” Tonya professed.
“The Sherstone Dwarves are more elitist, Princess. Unfortunately my brother seems to agree with them. I asked mother to send the Elite to meet you so that the minority wouldn’t cause you trouble.” Prince Caldric looked over Kadyr and Galyway’s heads. That is one of the reasons why I’ve asked Pikeman Tymar to have these Muls assist in guarding you. They will remain within the sound of your voice until you leave.”
“What about shift changes, your Highness?” Captain Kalhoun inquired.
“Every two cycles, They will be relieved for their needed sleep.” Caldric assured.
“Every two days?” Captain Kalhoun questioned.
“The Mul has an incredible endurance, Captain. They could go longer, but then their effectiveness would start to slacken.”
“But they’ve already been on a forced march for much of the day.”
“That was more of a warm up for them. Believe me Captain, these are warriors like you have never seen.”
Prince Caldric and Captain Kalhoun helped the Princess into her suite.
A fire in the fireplace had been tended to for most of the day, for it was comfortably warm in the outer room. Rich rugs from Ladamore covered the floor. Colorful designed screens helped to hide and soften the stone walls and silky fabrics covered human sized furniture. A stone screen similar to the one in Bolton separated the main room from the bed chambers. A large human sized bed filled the room. Her wardrobe chests had already been delivered and stood in one corner.
“A small bathing room is through that door, Highness, but I think you’d rather take advantage of our pools.” Caldric explained.
“Where are these pools?” Tonya inquired.
“Just down the hall. One of the Muls can take you there when you are ready. Unfortunately this is not one of our better rooms, but it is one that is convenient to the throne room my family’s private quarters and to the pools. I hope that they will do.”
“They are quite comfortable, Caldric, thank you.” Tonya tipped her head. “When I am ready to eat with your mother, where shall I go?”
“Just ask the Muls to take you there.” Caldric smiled. “I hope to see you later.”
“So do I.”
“Captain, if you and your men will follow me, I’ll show you to your quarters. They are just down the hall here.”
Tonya looked around the suite provided. It was by no means a Royal suite, but it looked like the Empress did what she could to make it feel more welcoming.
“Are you too tired to dine with the Empress?” Monyka asked.
“No. I think we should check out these bathing pools and see what all of the hype is about, then meet with her Majesty. Ramah doesn’t look like he’s going to be ruling much longer, let alone chasing down any elves. We need to figure out who is in charge and who is succeeding him.”
“Hopefully it will be Caldric.” Monyka sighed. “We may lose a powerful ally if that other brother gets to the throne.”
“What should we wear to the bathing pools?” Tonya looked to Monyka and Annyka.
“I don’t know. Do we bathe clothed, or in the nude?” Annyka wondered.
“I’ll go ask one of those Muls.” Monyka put down the dress that she was shaking out.
Monyka came back a few moments later. Her braids bouncing and tinkling as she entered the bed chambers. “Did you know that one of those Muls was a woman?”
“Really?” Tonya was surprised.
“Yes. The shorter one is a woman. She looked to be stronger than Sergeant Galyway.”
“What about the bathing pools?” Tonya changed the subject.
“Oh, She said that wearing a chemise was normal, and that everyone who bathes is usually nude, but since you will be using the baths, no one else will be permitted to enter, to give you privacy.”
The Princess and her assistants emerged from their suite into the corridor.
“Could you please take us to the bathing pools?” Tonya asked the Muls.
The two Muls saluted in unison and began walking down the corridor, leaving Tonya and the other two stumbling to keep up.
“Ah, excuse me.” Monyka ventured. “The Princess has a hard time walking, could you slow down?”
One of the Muls looked over their shoulder and halted. The other Mul stopped and kept a wary watch up and down the corridor.
The Mul facing them pulled off it’s helmet revealing a hairless head. “My apologies, Princess.” A deep, yet feminine voice said. “Would you like me to carry you?”
“Ah. . . are there any stairs?” Tonya answered, awed by the sight.
“No, but it would be no problem for me to simply carry you.”
“Is it much farther?” Monyka asked.
“No. it is just ahead, I can already smell it.”
“No. just allow me a little extra time to get there.” Tonya sighed.
The Mul nodded and turned back around.
“What’s your name?” Tonya inquired. “I feel funny calling you, Mul.”
The Mul turned back around and finished resettling its helm on It’s hairless head. “I’m Kama Lutala. He is Kama Takar.” She gestured to the other Mul.
“Lutala and Takar. It’s nice to meet you both.” Tonya accepted Annyka’s help and began down the corridor again.
A couple of dozen steps later, Tonya could smell the bathing pools too. A warm humid feel to the air, brought scents of minerals. The Muls stopped before an open door.
“Here are the bathing pools, Princess.” Lutala gestured. “Takar will remain here to guard the entrance.” Lutala led the way into the bathing area.
Tonya entered a steaming room. It was more difficult to breathe in here. She waited for her eyes to adjust to the lower light and found that she, Monyka and Annyka were standing on a stone patio that circled half way around a large cavern. The ceiling of the cavern was left natural which allowed the condensation to cling to the stalactites and drip back into the pool.
Wide shallow steps receded into the pool. Tonya surmised it was for elderly bones and joints that didn’t like normal sized steps or ladders.
“There are pegs to hang your clothes on over there.” Lutala pointed.
“No one will come in here?” Tonya questioned.
“Only you three and myself.” Lutala promised.
Tonya stripped out of her chemise and hung it on one of the pegs. She waited for Monyka next to the water and together they stepped into the warm water.
“Oh, this is going to feel wonderful.” Tonya was getting excited.
“And no one is needed to fill it, empty it, or keep it warm.” Monyka grinned.
“Can I jump in?” Annyka asked from one side.
“As long as you can swim.” Monyka smiled. The two young women watched as Annyka leaped off of the patio and splashed into the steaming water.
Tonya and Monyka waded in down each level of step until they were up to their chins in the hot water.
“By the Gods, this feels good.” Tonya sighed.
“Now we know what the big deal about this place is.” Monyka agreed.
“Look there’s a waterfall.” Annyka howled with glee.
Tonya followed her pointing finger to a recessed corner. A small waterfall, plunged down from the ceiling into the middle of the recess in the cavern. The Princess watched as the young girl swam over to the falls.
“Oooh, it’s cold water.” Annyka retreated quickly from it.
Off to the left of the recessed falls there was a low marble wall that separated the main pool from a much smaller one in a slightly larger recess.
“What’s that over there?” Tonya pointed.
Annyka swam across to the marble wall. A thin sheet of water pored over the marble and into the large pool. “The water in there is really hot.” Annyka called back.
Tonya smiled at Monyka. “I’m going to just lay back and float for a bit. Go have fun.”
Monyka nodded her head, causing her charms to jingle. She pushed off and swam towards Annyka who was still exploring the hot water pool with out actually going in.
Tonya lay back and allowed the water to cradle her. The water enveloped her ears, blocking all of the sounds of the cavern out except for the low roar of the water. She closed her eyes and relished the almost weightless feeling in the warm water. Her aching muscles from the long carriage ride began to relax as she drifted in the pool, hearing only her own breathing and the occasional splashing of Monyka and Annyka.
A drop of water hit her on the forehead, startling her to an upright position. Another drop of water fell into the pool beside her. Tonya looked up to find that she had drifted under a stalactite. She sighed to herself and fell back to her dreamlike floating state.
It felt so good in here, she felt that she could stay an entire day floating in the warm embrace of this pool. Her stomach chose that point to start grumbling. Tonya sighed and emerged to an upright position.
“Is there any soap?” She inquired.
“There are small tubs of soap along the edge.” Monyka pointed.
“We need to have one of these built into the palace at Ripon.” Tonya sighed.
“Where would they put it? next to the kitchens?” Monyka sat on the wide steps, the water up to her neck.
“Speaking of food, I’m hungry.”
“I am too.” Annyka sat down on a step a few feet shallower.
“Let me finish cleaning, then we’ll go meet with the Empress.” Tonya scrubbed at her skin with the soap.
* * *
A less than a candle mark later, the three girls where escorted to the Royal chambers by the Muls.
“Her Majesty is expecting you, Princess.” A servant led them in through the large door into a formal sitting room. The servant ushered them through a sliding door and into a more relaxed dining room. Divans surrounded a low central table which was covered with trays of finger foods.
“Please take a seat and make yourselves comfortable.” Empress Bakana greeted from the door on the opposite side of the room. She stepped up to one of the divans and reclined on one gesturing that the others do the same. “You’re probably starved from your days journey, please dig in. Try a little of everything.” The Empress unhooked the veil from the side of her head and pulled it off. “In private we take them off, so that we can talk freely and eat unrestricted.”
Monyka assisted the Princess in lifting her leg, and then getting settled into a comfortable position before sitting on a divan near her.
“What is it little one?” Bakana asked the puzzled look of Annyka.
“I’ve just never eaten while laying down.” Annyka blushed.
Bakana threw back her bejeweled head and laughed. It was a warm, friendly laugh that invited others to join her. “Try it out and let me know what you think.” She invited.
Several servants appeared with trays, and pitchers. They pored tall glasses of what looked to be more of that fruit juice served when they first arrived. Tonya took a sip, then a long drink.
“This is very good.” She complemented.
“Baldorf said that you enjoyed it.” Bakana smiled. “I’ll arrange for a keg of it to be shipped with you.”
“Thank you.” Tonya nodded.
“How did you like the bathing pool?” Bakana grinned.
“They are absolutely heavenly.” Tonya sighed. “I am trying to figure out if we can have one built in Ripon.”
“I might be able to help with that.” Bakana looked thoughtful. “I’ll have to talk it over with Caldric and Baldorf, but we might be able to send a small crew of dwarves to Ripon to see if it’s possible.”
“That would be so incredible.” Tonya was feeling giddy at the possibility of having her own bathing pools. “Bakana?”
“Yes, Tonya.”
“Does anyone spend the day in the pool? Do they have food brought in to them?”
“On occasion, I’ll get a strange fancy and I’ll invite some of my friends to join me there for an afternoon meal while soaking.” Bakana admitted. “It is quite fun.”
A metal bowl set over a candle smelled wonderfully of melted cheese.
“I think you will enjoy this, little one.” Bakana smiled.
“I am so sorry.” Tonya interrupted. “This is Annyka, and this is Monyka. Monyka has been my assistant since I was a girl. Annyka is being trained up to assist her and to perhaps even take her place.”
“Annyka, Monyka, welcome to Sherstone. I’m glad that Princess Tonya has such loyal and thoughtful subjects.” She picked up a long thin stick and stabbed a small cube of bread. “This is how you do it.” She smiled at Annyka. She dipped the cube of bread into the cheese, then held it aloft for the excess to drip off, then swung it into her open mouth.
“They had something like that at the Truno Cherry Blossom Festival.” Tonya smiled. “It is delicious. Annyka you will love it.”
The three older women watched as Annyka speared a cube of bread and followed the Empress’ lead. Bakana smiled as she watched Annyka’s face savor the treat.
Tonya tried several of the different things to dip, before reaching for a sweet.
“Ambassador Kalgar said that you liked sweets.” Bakana chuckled. “I asked the cooks to whip you up some of my favorites.”
“My mother would be ashamed if she knew my weakness was such common knowledge.” Tonya frowned.
“What your mother doesn’t know won’t hurt her.” Bakana nodded, taking a sweet for her self.
“Empress, how is Emperor Ramah doing?” Tonya decided to get down to business.
Bakana sighed. “As you can see, his health is failing him. I’m afraid he won’t make it through this coming winter.”
“I have to admit I was a bit taken back by the sight of him.” Tonya bit her lip. “All I have ever heard is about the strong, determined, powerful Ramah. The Dwarf who could sniff out and hunt down an elf within his borders.”
It was Bakana’s turn to sigh. “We try to keep those tales going. It helps keep away strife and uncertainty about him as a ruler.”
“Who is ruling now?” Tonya inquired.
“Myself, Caldric, and a few of the counselors. The very important stuff, I have to explain carefully to Ramah and help assist him in signing the paperwork for it.”
“I’m sorry.” Tonya’s lip started to hurt from her biting it. “Kalgar had assured us that Ramah and Thame would be a great help as we try to counteract the Elven raids.”
“You don’t need Ramah for that. Thame will support and assist Riponia and its allies in getting rid of those nasty creatures.”
Tonya breathed a sigh of relief. “Thank you Bakana. I have to admit that when I saw Ramah, I was suddenly in doubt.”
“Fret no longer, Tonya.”
“Who is to replace Ramah?” Monyka asked.
“Prince Caldric has already started taking on many of his father’s duties. His brother Duke Tamon has been tutored and has been working with the counselors. They will be a formidable team ruling after Ramah.”
“It was mentioned that there are a number of dwarves unhappy with our visit to Sherstone.” Tonya pressed.
“Ah, that.” Bakana sighed. “There are many of the nobles who want to continue to sequester themselves and isolate Thame and especially the Under-kingdom from the rest of the world. They are a minority and don’t realize how foolish cutting off them selves from the rest of the world is. Don’t worry too much about them. Mostly it’s just political squabbling.”
Tonya finished off her cold juice, she was about to set the cup down when a servant gently took it from her hand and refilled it.
* * *
Rikki entered the stables with a carrot for Sefu. The stallion was doing well in these tunnels, better than he was. The black horse crunched on the carrot and scratched his forelock on the Captain’s arm.
“I know boy. I want out of here too.” Rikki sighed. “Just a few more days and we can get some fresh air. As soon as we get an open road, I promise to allow you to stretch your legs.”
“Hello Captain.” A small voice greeted.
“Ah, Adiah, just the person I came to see.”
“Did I do something wrong?” the runaway princess asked.
“No. Sefu has been looking excellent. His coat is glossy smooth and shiny every morning. He is well fed and relaxed when I get on him. I saw you out there this afternoon, making sure that the horses were watered without over indulgence.” Rikki complemented. “I am however, worried a bit about you.”
“Oh?”
“I have heard that you aren’t sleeping at night and only getting a cat nap during the day.” Rikki sighed and took her around the shoulder. “You are coming with me.”
“Where to?”
“A bath, some food and a bed. In that order.”
“But Captain-“ Adiah began to protest.
“But nothing. I’m the Captain and I am giving you an order.”
Rikki led the princess out of the stables and into a room. “Rose?”
“Ah there she is.” The laundress woman greeted. “Why she’s skin and bone, and Captain, look at the dark circles under her eyes. You should have brought her to me three days ago.”
“Three days ago she wouldn’t have come.” Rikki sighed. “I’m forever cursed with stubborn women.”
“I’ll take care of her, Captain.”
“Thank you, Rose.”
Rikki exited the room and went down to find the hall to find Pytr and find out how the boy’s pigeons were doing and how many he had left.
* * *
“You have a gate at Dax.” Lieutenant Kollyns remarked. That is about two day’s ride from Cedar Bay.” He looked up at Rikki and then to Prince Caldric. “If Morpeth would allow it, we could sail our troops to Cedar Bay and enter at Dax. The Elves would never know we were coming.”
Monyka was awakened as the suite door quietly opened. She became immediately alert when a short husky shadow slipped into the outer room. The intruder was too broad to be Annyka. Monyka looked next to her and confirmed that the young girl was still sleeping quietly beside her. Adrenaline charged through her bringing her senses to a heightened state. She slowly inched the blankets open so that she could fling them out of the way and spring at the prowler.
The dark shape made its way over to the fireplace, not towards her or the Princess. Monyka held real still and tried to keep her breathing slow and steady as if she was sleeping, although her heart beat against her chest like a hammer hitting an anvil. The shadowy figure stooped over and began rustling around, it’s back turned towards her. Monyka flung the covers and jumped towards the bent over person. Just as her fit hit the floor, a flame flared up. Instead of screaming at the intruder, she yelped, jumping back. The shadow flinched, and turned it’s head to the Princess.
“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to wake you.” The voice said. “I only came in to start the fires and light some candles. It’s the beginning of the day.”
Monyka held her hand to her pounding chest. “Tanek’s tits, you gave me a fright.”
“The Muls would not have let me pass if I had meant any harm to the Princess the voice stated.
The small flames in the fireplace began to grow in height and heat, showing the face of what Monyka assumed was a young dwarf. His beard was quite short and patchy, like an adolescent male trying to coax his facial hair to grow. He slowly stood up, coming to his full height below Monyka’s chin.
“I’ll be back in a few minutes with some breakfast.” He dipped his head and slid quietly out the door again.
Monyka went back to the bed that she shared with Annyka and gently shook the blonde girl. “Come on sleepy head. We need to get up and start on our day. Breakfast is on its way.”
Annyka stretched her arm over her head and yawned wide. “Already? I thought we just went to sleep.”
“I’m afraid so.” Monyka stretched herself. “Look at it this way. We’ll be spending a lot of time in the pools today.”
Annyka smiled at the thought. Those were cool. Do you really think her Highness will be able to build some in Ripon?”
“If she wants it bad enough.”
The door opened again, and the dwarf who had entered earlier, came in with a large tray covered by a silver dome. He set it down on a low table and pulled the dome off, setting it off to the side. “I’ll be back later to clean up.”
“Thank you.” Monyka dipped her head as the dwarf slid back out of the door. She turned to see Annyka eyeing the food hungrily.
“Go ahead.” Monyka told her.
“Don’t I have to wait for her Highness to start before I can?” Annyka looked quizzically.
“Only when we are in a group of people, or when the Queen is around.” Monyka grimaced at the thought of Queen Isabelle. “Go ahead, Tonya won’t mind.” Monyka left the young girl to pick through the food on the tray while she badgered Tonya to get out of bed.
“What do we have planned on the agenda today?” Tonya asked from the bathing room.
“Not a whole lot, unless you want to sit in on the war counsel.” Monyka grabbed a sliced peach from the tray and bit into it.
“I have Captains and Ambassadors for that. They’ll just ignore me anyway.” Tonya sighed. “I’ll just have to get a detailed report from Ambassador Zareb and Captain Kalhoun this evening, or tomorrow. Anything else?”
“There is always the sights of Sherstone to see.” Monyka suggested.
“Do they have any industrial things here?” She asked. “As far as I knew Sherstone was the political hub of the Empire.”
“Nothing that you haven’t really seen already.” Monyka nodded.
“Good, we can spend the day in the pool then.” Tonya’s eyes flashed with mischief.
“Soak until our fingers turn to prunes.” Monyka agreed. “Should we even get dressed?”
“I think not.” Tonya affirmed. “Besides, if anyone needs us, they will know where to find us. I’m sure the giant dwarves outside our door give us away pretty easily.”
“They’re called Muls.” Annyka corrected.
“I know what they are called, I just refuse to refer to them by some half-bred animal.” Tonya stated with disdain. She picked up a sweet bread from the tray and savoured it.
***
Rikki joined the two Ambassadors in the dinning hall. His plate heaped with potatoes, a thick slice of ham and a helping of eggs. The table in which they sat held baskets of fresh baked bread, platters of cheese and fresh fruit.
“Good morning, Captain.” Kalgar greeted. “Sleep well?”
“As much as could be expected, with a mountain hanging over your head.” Rikki muttered.
“Prince Caldric would like us to join him and his counsellors in their map room.” Zareb directed a hard look at the cavalry Captain.
Rikki didn’t like the Ambassador any more than the old man liked him, but this was to be a working day for both of them. A day where they would have to trust one another’s lead and expertise.
“Here, Captain, this will help settle your stomach.” Kalgar handed him a mug.
Rikki, his mouth full of ham, nodded a thanks and took a draw from it’s contents. He nearly spat it out spraying the two sitting across from him. Kalgar had given him a mug of Dwarven spirits.
“I find that hit helps take the edge off from these long meetings.” The Dwarven Ambassador winked.
Rikki set the mug aside, the last thing he needed was to spend the day in a conference with Royalty and dignitaries feeling all fuzzy from drinking first thing in the morning.
“When you are finished, I’ll direct you to, his Highness and his Emperor’s Hammers and Maces.” Counsellor Baldorf advised. Rikki nearly jumped, he hadn’t heard a sound from the bald Dwarf as he came up behind him. Rikki watched the dwarf depart to a place across the room and decided it was because unlike the other dwarves of Sherstone, Baldorf wore slippers rather than boots.
The room that Baldorf led them to was like many other counsel rooms. A large map covered a low table. Other maps hung from the walls or were rolled up and neatly stored. Several chairs had been placed in the room. Most were Dwarven size, but their guests had brought in a few human sized chairs as well.
“Welcome, Ambassador Zareb, Captain Kalhoun.” Caldric greeted.
“King Tobias sends his warmest reguards, your Highness.” Zareb bowed.
“Good morning, your Highness.” Rikki bowed to the Dwarf Prince. “This is Lieutenant Kollyns, and Sergeant Takoda.” Rikki introduced.
Caldric smiled welcome to the soldiers. “You’ve already met my brother Tamon, and this is Hammer Kleng, and Hammer Rohng.”
The humans and their counterparts sized up one another and smiled.
“Kalgar tells me that Truno is tired of the elven raids on their borders, that they are tired of sending troops into Hasslemere on endless rescue missions, and would like to gather the kingdoms together to put a stop to the elves.”
“That sounds about right.” Rikki agreed. He looked to Ambassador Zareb for confirmation.
“Since sailing through the Ju-ju islands is so hazardous due to the Lycanthropes, and the North West passage is becoming more costly to keep open, causing Riponia to pay more for goods, King Tobias has pledged men, horses and supplies to Truno and her allies to clear the elven scum out of the region.” Zareb summed up.
“So what do the Human Kings want?” Tamon almost sneered, “Hire Dwarves to do their dirty work?”
“Not at all.” Rikki wondered why this Dwarf was so hostile against humans. “Ambassador Kalgar had mentioned that Emperor Ramah might have a place for us to stage out troops to mount an surprise attack on the Elves.”
“So you can send your troops freely into our domain to rise up and take over our empire.” Tamon persisted.
Rikki closed his eyes to prevent anyone from seeing them roll in frustration and disbelief.
“What I had alluded to with Truno and Riponia was that Emperor Ramah might allow them access to Lakeview as a staging area to surprise and clear the forests east of here of the elves.” Ambassador Kalgar stated.
“What would we get in return for this trespass.” Tamon asked.
“What do you mean, Duke?” Rikki inquired.
“He means he wants us to compensate them for use of their roads.” Ambassador Zareb instructed Rikki.
“I’m sure their Majesties can come to terms with that.” Rikki nodded.
“Where would you want to enter the Underkingdom?” Hammer Keng asked.
“Well, I believe the quickest way for Truno is to enter through Bolton like we did.” Rikki glanced at the map. “I understand that there are other entries that may be more viable for Riponia though.”
Hammer Rohng “Why do you have to come into the Under-kingdom at all? Why couldn’t you sail through Truno and stage at Westmere?”
“The whole idea is to take the elves by surprise.” Rikki firmed his voice. The elves would see the attack coming months ahead of time.”
“You could sail to this port in Ladamore.” The Hammer pointed then stage just this side of the mountain. The elves wouldn’t see you there.”
“It’s too far South.” Rikki was beginning to wonder about the Hammer’s intelligence. “We believe the elves will try to take the North West Passage to stop trade between Blaire and the West.”
“You could fortify Lewiston and Clarkston.” Hammer Kleng pointed out.
“We’ve been doing that,” Rikki informed them. “The tricky little bastards just send raiding parties out around in the forest causing trouble then ambushing our men when they try to help.” Rikki looked the Hammer in the eye. “I’m a Cavalry Captain. We are used to harassing flanks and chasing things down. We hope to draw the elves into a fight at the Northwest Passage, but then come in behind them in a pincher move trapping them. In order to do that we need a staging area near the Northwest Passage that we can get to quickly.”
“How about Ferris.” Hammer Rohng pointed to a spot on the map.
“There aren’t any roads to Lewiston from there and we’d have to cross this river.” Rikki grimaced. “And we would lose any initiative. Again they would see us from the forests, months in advance.”
Prince Caldric stepped forward and looked at his Hammers. “I think the Captain is correct, I think Lakeview is the best strategy.”
“Where is this Lakeview?” Rikki inquired of the Prince.
Prince Caldric pointed to the map. Rikki looked to see him pointing at the mountain just North of Lakemere and within a few leagues of Lewiston.
“I won’t stand by and watch you give all of our secrets to these long legs.” Duke Tamon stomped over to the door. “Father will here of this.” He slammed the door behind him.
***
Tonya floated in bliss in warm waters of the pool. Only the sound of her own breathing and the low roar of the waterfall broke the absolute silence. The murmuring of voices penetrated her solace. Tonya brought herself vertical to find the Empress flanked by two male Dwarves at the top of the steps.
“I thought I might find you here.” The Empress greeted. “Please don’t mind my servants. They are sterile to waiting on women.” As she said this, she held her arms out and each dwarf took a sleeve and pulled her robe from her naked body. She stepped into the water and breathed a sigh of relief. “I hope you don’t mind me joining you.”
“Not at all, Majesty.” Tonya stroked closer to the Dwarf. “They are your pools after all.”
“Are they going to be here the whole time?” Annyka dared to speak up, referring to the servants.
“Just try to ignore them dear.” Bakana smiled. “They don’t see well enough to see more than a few feet in front of them anyway.”
“Are they blind?”
“Almost. They are my personal servants. They really can’t see all that well, so don’t worry.”
“Are they bred that way?” Monyka asked.
“What? No.” Bakana shook her head, causing her hair full of gems to tinkle. “Why?”
“Well the Muls are bred to be what they are.” Monyka glanced over at Lutala standing near the cavern entrance.
“I found these two as young boys. There vision was extremely poor and they were doomed to be doing some repetitive job that didn’t require them to see much. I brought them into my home and had them trained to see to my needs.”
The two Dwarfs stood silently staring off into space near the entrance. Their silent watch was interrupted by something just outside the door. They both exited and quickly re-entered. One carrying a strange table with two legs shorter than the others. He stepped down into the water and placed the table on the steps. The second servant entered with a large hooded silver tray and set it upon the table. The first then brought a stout beautifully crafted wooden box over and set it on the edge of the pool.
“I thought you might be getting a bit hungry.” Bakana gestured over at the set up. “There is chunks of ice in the wood box to keep your drink cold.”
“That was very thoughtful of you, Bakana.” Tonya did in fact feel a bit thirsty.
“Would you like a bit of music?” Bakana joined her by the table.
“Sure.” Tonya agreed. She pulled a silver goblet out of the box and dropped a couple of pieces of ice into it. One of the servants was at her side with a silver pitcher and poured juice into her cup.
Having the Dwarven servant that near while she was naked, made her a bit uneasy, but the dwarf didn’t seem to notice her. She hadn’t noticed that the second servant ducked out of the pool cavern and entered again with a harp and stool. He set the stool just off to the side of the entry and settled himself on it. He then began plucking at its strings, filling the cavern with the echo of music.
Tonya took a couple of long draws on the cool juice and reclined on the steps, so that the water covered most of her body.
“What does Riponia and Truno want with Thame in the up coming conflict?” Bakana sat near Tonya.
Tonya was a bit taken by surprise with the bluntness of the Empress. She calmed her mind and smiled at the Dwarf. “We believe that the elves are going to try and take the North West Passage.” She began. Ambassador Kalgar said that Emperor Ramah had a secret that could help us surprise the nasty devils.”
Bakana nodded. “That would be Lakeview. It has a secret gate that empties not too far from the passage.” Bakana was silent for a moment. “So Truno and Riponia want to send troops undetected into Lakeview and ambush the forest fiends.”
“That was the plan that I heard.”
“Tamon and his little faction are going to have a fit over that.”
“I thought the dwarves hated the elves as much as we did.”
“Oh they do, but one step above elves on Tamon’s list are humans.”
“What did we do to Tamon to get him so angry with us?” Tonya asked.
“His mother has always been prejudiced against humans, and raised him that way. He found others, in the counsel and in the court, who favour isolating the Under-Kingdom from the topsiders. That is where he gets his power base.”
“We have similar people in our court too.” Tonya sympathized. “So do you think that Caldric and the other counsel members will be able to work with us Humans?”
Bakana’s laugh was light and blended in with the music quite nicely. “Tonya, dear, You have a lot to learn about playing court. “I already informed Caldric and Baldrof of the parameters in which we will be able to assist and help you. The rest are just details.”
“So you knew about us asking about bringing troops through your Underground highway?”
“Of course, dear. “ She lifted the hood off from the silver tray. The servant was immediately there to take it from her. “Ambassador Kalgar gave us a preliminary heads up a week or so ago. Last night me met with Caldric and I to hash out the rest.” She took a small bunch of grapes and plucked them off their stems and popped them in her mouth.
“Then why are my Captain and Ambassador locked up in a room with the Prince and the others?” Tonya asked.
“To give the Hammers something to feel important about, and to work out the details of the whole thing.” She offered a bunch of grapes to Tonya. “I’m sure that Tamon has either stormed off by now or been removed.” She chuckled. “That boy needs to learn to control his emotions better. But he gets that from his mother too. I never did see what Ramah saw in her.”
“How many wives does he have?” Monyka joined them.
“Just the two of us. I guess he got tired of me after a couple of decades and decided to bring in young blood into the palace.” She sighed.
“Excuse me, Majesty,” Annyka stood nearby and looked up through her eye lashes.
“What is it, Annyka?” Tonya asked.
“I need to use the fa- the facilities.” Her eyes darted to Monyka to check if she was using the proper wording. Monyka nodded.
“For the love of Tanitha, child. Go on ahead. You don’t need our permission for it.” Bakana chuckled.
“Where is the nearest facilities?” Monyka inquired. “I’ll go with her.”
“They’re right there.” Bakana pointed over to the cavern wall.
“All I see is a wall.” Annyka bit her lip.
“That’s all I see too.” Monyka agreed. “Is there a secret door?”
“Show the girls the toilets.” Bakana called to one of the servants.
Monyka and Annyka made their way up the steps and quickly wrapped towels around their bodies. They followed the servant over to the wall. Annyka gasped as the servant seemed to walk right through where the wall looked to be.
“Its an illusion.” Monyka laughed at herself. “There is a door there, but the wall behind it blends into these front walls so well that it looks to be one solid wall.” Monyka stepped past the servant and turned around the corner disappearing from sight.
In awe, Annyka followed her into a separate chamber.
***
Baldorf pulled a map from its shelf and spread it out on top of the table.
“That was a map of what you see on the surface.” Caldric explained. “This is the same map, but with the Under-Kingdom Highway and main cities marked in.”
Rikki found Sherstone on the map, then Bolton. His finger traced the underground highway from end to end.
Sergeant Takoda whistled, “That whole thing is the highway that we were travelling on?”
Caldric nodded with a big grin on his face. “These markings are gates into and out of the Under-Kingdom.” He pointed to a marking near Bolton. “You can see Lakeview is here and has a gate. All of our gates outside of Thame are kept closed and hidden. You could walk right up to them and not know that there was anything but a mountain of stone in front of you.” He bragged.
“What is this here?” Takoda asked tracing a line South from Sherstone.
“Something that you shouldn’t see.” Hammer Rohng muttered.
Caldric gave the Hammer a hard look, then smiled up a Takoda and included Rikki and the others. “That is an expansion that we are working on.”
“You’re going into Ladamore?” Lieutenant Kollyns questioned.
“Actually we are going under it.” Caldric corrected. “And we aren’t under Ladamore just yet. You can see we are just North of Southmere.”
“Does the Kumar and Kumara know that you are ‘expanding’ under their Kingdom?”
“I’m not sure if they do. The treaty was made with the old Kumar many years ago.”
“You have a gate at Dax.” Lieutenant Kollyns remarked. That is about two day’s ride from Cedar Bay.” He looked up at Rikki and then to Prince Caldric. “If Morpeth would allow it, we could sail our troops to Cedar Bay and enter at Dax. The Elves would never know we were coming.”
“That is a long way to be travelling the underground Highway.” Hammer Rohng scowled. “I don’t think many dwarves would like to see so many human soldiers marching through their kingdom. What about if you sail around to this gate near Narva.” The Hammer pointed. It is only a short march from there to Lakeview.”
“But that has us sailing through the North Sea.” Kadyr objected. “We’d have to wait until early summer and break our way through the ice to get there. The war would be over by the time our troops got there.”
“We need to be staged, rested and ready to go by spring.” Sergeant Takoda agreed.
A knock at the door was followed by several Dwarves carrying trays of food. They quietly placed the trays on a large table against one wall and departed.
“Dax looks to be only a four days ride from where we entered at Bolton. Surely the Dwarves wouldn’t mind four more days.” Rikki tried to soothe. It would be a hell of a lot more than that with all of the supplies that would need to be continually sent in to stock, feed and prepare the troops and horses.
“Think of the commerce that the Dwarves in those parts of the Under-Kingdom will experience. “Our soldiers will need food, lodging, entertainment and will have money to spend on trinkets and ‘what nots’.” Ambassador expanded.
“We’ll need to put more security forces in the area to keep the peace.” Hammer Rohng countered. “That costs money.”
Counsellor Baldorf spoke up. “I’m sure that Truno and Riponia could see their way to make it worth our while.”
“A toll?” Sergeant Takoda grimaced.
“A toll is too harsh a word.” Baldorf grinned. “Lets call it a gift of friendship.” He looked to Prince Caldric.
Hammer Kleng grabbed a hard boiled egg and some cheese from the tray and rejoined the group looking at the map while munching.
“Yes. Please, if you are hungry, help your selves.” Caldric invited.
***
Tonya popped another piece of peppered cheese into her mouth. She frowned as she adjusted her hips again on the steps.
“What’s wrong, dear.” Bakana asked.
“Just trying to get comfortable. The steps are starting to feel hard.” Tonya waved it off.
Bakanna looked over her shoulder. “Could you get the Princess a large towel please.”
The servant quickly conjured up a towel and stepped into the water to hand it to the Princess.
“It’s alright, I don’t want to get out yet.” Tonya smiled.
“It’s to put under you, To soften the steps.” Bakana chuckled.
Tonya felt foolish, but unfolded the towel and pushed it under the water and tucked it into place under her. “Oh, that is much better.”
“I defiantly need to build one of these in to my palace at Ripon.” Tonya admired the cavern.
Bakana smiled. “I always feel much fresher and more rejuvenated after spending some time in here. That reminds me, I need to wash and see to my hair. I hope you won’t mind.”
“Not at all.” Tonya shrugged.
The Empress moved from the steps and took a seat on the edge of the pool. One of her servants knelt behind her with a compartmented tray. Tonya watched in fascination as the servant deftly pulled the trinkets and gems from the Empress’s hair as he un-braided each tress, and carefully placed each into the specific places in the tray. Once the braid was undone, he brushed it out and began on the next one.
Tonya was surprised to see how incredibly long the Empress’ silver shot blonde hair was. Once all of the braids were out, the servant again combed through it then tapped her lightly on the shoulder. The empress dove into the water and surfaced to scrub at her scalp. Tonya observed as she swam over to one of the soap pots and used it on her hair. Bakana then stood under the cold waterfall for a few minutes, combing her fingers through her hair before climbing out of the pool.
“So, Tonya,” Bakana’s eyes twinkled. “Is there a future Prince in the works?”
Tonya’s heart skipped a beat as she choked on a bite of fruit. “No.” She managed to say.
“Come on, a girl as pretty and as powerful as you, and you don’t have someone to cuddle up too?”
“What about the Captain?” Monyka’s eyes flashed with mischief.
“The Captain of your body guard?” Bakana questioned with a smile. “He is quite handsome for a human, if I do say so.”
“You just hold your tongue, Miss in love with the Lieutenant.” Tonya shot Monyka a fierce look.
“I don’t deny what my heart tells me. Unlike some.” Monyka giggled.
The Empress sat upon a stool, while her servant combed out her long tresses,
“So the rumours about the lake in Hobro are true.” Bakana nodded. “Rumours?!” Tonya sputtered. “What are they saying?”
“Oh, not much. Just that a Human Princess and a soldier were so enthralled in their passion that they fell over board.” Bakana snickered. “I wonder how much of that is true.”
Monyka dipped under the water to muffle her laughing as Tonya’s cheeks burned with embarrassment.
“I jumped out of the boat for a swim. Only after we were in the water did we kiss.” Tonya defended. She could just imagine her mother reading reports of her daughter whoring for all of the Dwarven kingdom to see. The sound of Annyka giggling caught her attention. “Annyka was there, she’ll tell you.”
Bakana looked to the young blonde girl quizzically with a grin.
“She pulled the Captain into the lake and then kissed him but good, Majesty.” Annyka continued giggling.
“I think it was very romantic.” Monyka attempted to defend her friend.
The Empress’ servant pulled her long hair together at the top of her head and wrapped the base of it with a cord. He then sectioned a small piece of it out and began braiding it, threading the hair through gems as he worked. “So did you and the Captain know each other before this journey?” she enquired.
“No.” Tonya stated at the same time that Monyka nodded with a ‘Yes’.
“Which is it?”
“She knew him as a boy.” Monyka stuck her tongue out at Tonya.
“Ah, childhood sweethearts.”
“He was a stable boy at our summer estate. We played together.” She shrugged.
“She was on the roof of the estate with him when she fell,” Monyka explained, “He tried to catch her, but couldn’t reach her in time.”
Bakana’s smile slipped to a frown, “The poor lad. He must have felt horrible. I hope he didn’t get punished.”
“He disappeared.” Tonya stated. “We don’t know where he went. The next time I saw him, I didn’t know who he was.”
“That was a day before we left on this trip.” Monyka added.
“I didn’t realize it was him until we were on the river boat leaving Truno.” Tonya frowned.
“He didn’t let on that he was the same person, that whole time?” Bakana asked.
“No.”
“Wow, you either have a Captain without a conscious or one whose conscious is tortured.”
“I think it’s the latter.” Monyka fingered her necklace.
***
“How is Blaire going to fit into all of this?” Caldric looked to the Humans.
“We haven’t exactly gotten any details from them as of yet.” Ambassador Zareb said cautiously.
“So Queen Sakari doesn’t know about any of this, yet.” Baldorf clarified.
“She knows some of the basics of what we want to accomplish. We will encourage her once we get to Malden,” The Ambassador admitted.
“So what is the plan once we surround the elves at the North West Passage?” Caldric asked.
“Once we secure the Pass, we will join with the Blaire army and start clearing the forest North and West of Clarkston.” Rikki pointed on the map. As we push them back we’ll need to re-supply. I’d like your permission to stage reinforcements and supplies at this gate.” Rikki placed his finger on the map. “I will ask Queen Sakari to have supplies and reinforcements waiting for us here, here and here.” He tapped spots on the map.
“What about Ladamore and Adwana?” Hammer Rohng demanded. “Are they going to help out with this scheme of yours?”
“We’ll be talking to the Kumar and Horselords as well.” Rikki stated. I’m hoping that they will join forces at this point here and start pushing what elves are in the southern forests South as well as get rid of any Lycanthrops that might be lurking in those swamps.” Rikki slowly swept his hand down the map as he envisioned a frontal assault.
“The Lads have been fighting off the Lycanthrops for years without success.” Hammer Rohng pointed out.
“But with the help of the Horselords and Centaurs they could succeed this time.” Hammer Kleng agreed with Rikki. “What if the Elves send in reinforcements here?” He pointed to the stretch of forest South of the Pass.
“Its our job to not let that happen. I’m going to stage men, probably Trunonian and Hasslemereian at Lakemere and at the base of this Northern ridge of the Calahan Mountains.” Rikki pointed. They can sweep up catching any elven reinforcements off guard.”
“You are proposing quite a complicated dance, Captain.” Hammer Kleng stroked his beard. “You haven’t mentioned where you would like us to take part in this arrangement of yours.”
“Mostly, I wish your cooperation in allowing us to stage our men at these gates.” Rikki said honestly. “Once our Cavalry pours out of Lakeview, I’d feel much better with a Hammer or so of your troops marching right behind us. We’d definitely leave a fair share of elves for your dwarves to dispose of.”
“When did you figure to put this plan into action?” Prince Caldric looked from the map up at Rikki.
Rikki looked to Zareb who nodded and then back to the Dwarven Prince. “Riponia has already started scripting men and training them for woods battles. King Tobias has already started crating and storing food, and weapons for shipment. We don’t think that the elves will be ready until autumn at the earliest, but we suspect that they will wait until next spring. Riponia and Truno would like to start shipping and staging supplies and men as soon as possible with a strong build up in winter when it will be even harder for the elven spies to see what we are doing.”
“What makes you think that the pointy eared fiends will take the bait?” Prince Caldric gave Rikki a pointed look.
“They have been testing our forces for the past two years.” Rikki stated. “They have had almost free reign of the forest between this river North of the Pass here, all the way through Hasslemere. They have even been bold enough to stage raids into this Northern part of Ladamore and in to the borders of Truno.” His hand moved across the map as he explained. “Our forces, Hasslemere’s, Truno’s and Riponian have been pretty much stuck guarding the pass. We haven’t put together enough of a force to defend the pass and clear the forest until now.”
***
The servant who had been strumming the harp had tired enough that he took his harp out of the steam of the room and came back to stand near the entrance near Lutala.
“Who’s idea was it to create a fighting force of Muls.” Tonya asked the Empress.
“That was one of Ramah’s greatest and worst ideas.” Bakana sighed. “They are incredible fighting machines. They can form a shield wall that is almost impossible to penetrate. Or they can be used as shock troops. They are taller than Dwarves so it is easier for them to use spears or pikes over the shield walls that our foot soldiers create.”
“I always thought that Dwarves and Humans couldn’t reproduce.” Monyka stated.
“They aren’t meant to.” Bakana was solemn. She slowly turned her head so that the servant working on her hair wouldn’t miss a beat. “The babies are too big for Dwarven women to carry, and too big for Human women to give birth to.”
The Princess and her assistant looked confused.
“Ramah, when he was younger and rash, decided to get two wins out of a bad situation. There were many Human women sitting in Prison for various heinous crimes. Murdering their husbands, killing their children, stealing horses, and so forth. He decided to give these criminals a choice. They could be hung at the gallows by the end of the week, or they could be impregnated by a Dwarf and live in comfort until they died in child birth.”
Tonya and Monika flinched at the thought.
“Most chose to die during child birth. Once it was confirmed that they were with child, they were moved to a secure, but nicely furnished crá¨che where they were able to indulge in comforts and pleasures until it was time for the baby to come. “The Mul babies are too big to fit through the Human birthing canal, and had to be cut out of the mother.” Bakana grimaced, “Any woman surviving that horrible situation was given a pardon and once healed was set free.”
“Did any survive?” Monyka asked.
“One.” Bakana sighed. “She was caught a year later after killing a baker for a loaf of bread. She chose to hang the second time.”
“How can any of that be a wining situation?” Tonya was disgusted.
“It freed up the prisons and gave Ramah a fighting force that can’t be rivalled.”
“Why didn’t you do anything about it?” Tonya countered.
“I was young and ignorant of what went on in counsels.” Bakana excused, “I was also busy raising my own kids.”
A silence fell over the room as each woman became lost in her own thoughts.
“I’ve been in here too long.” Tonya broke the silence. “My fingers and toes look like dried fruit.” She slowly got to her feet. Monyka was at her side a moment later. The two girls now used to the male servants, walked up and out of the pool and wrapped up in large bath sheets.
“Would you like me to show you some of the sights of Sherstone?” Empress Bakana asked. “I’m almost done here.”
“As long as it doesn’t involve too much walking.” Tonya stated.
“I can take care of that.” Bakana grinned. “I’ll meet you in a bit at your suite.”
Annyka hurried out of the pool and quickly rubbed herself dry then assisted Monyka in pulling a fresh chemise over the Princess’s head.
Tonya found that her leg was hurting less than it had in weeks.
Once in their makeshift suite, Monyka went to work, combing out the Princess’ blonde hair, while she verbally directed Annyka in which gown the Princess was to wear and why. It was to be formal enough to be worn in front of an Empress, yet comfortable enough that Tonya would be able to sit without feeling like she was stuffed into it.
“Just something simple.” Tonya waved her hand at the blonde hair upon her head. “I’m not in the mood for fancy, and I don’t have to dress to impress.”
The Princess’ hair done, Monyka took her leave and quickly dressed in a dark blue dress. She instructed Annyka to dress as well, as she took over Annyka’s ministrations, getting Tonya ready. She was just finishing combing out Annyka’s hair when there was a knock on the door. Before Tonya could call, the door swung open and Bakana entered.
“Oh good you are ready. Come dear, do you think you can walk as far as the Throne room?” She asked.
“Yes.” Tonya smiled. “The pool has done wonders.”
Waiting in the Throne room was a gold gilded, richly painted litter with veil like fabric shrouding the sides. Eight Dwarves stood, two on each corner, waiting to bear them.
“I’m too heavy for them to be carrying me,” Tonya looked anxious.
“Don’t be absurd,” Bakana looked closely at Tonya, sizing her up. “You may be taller than Ramah, but you are a good many pounds lighter than he is. These servants bear him and myself all over the palace. You’ll be just fine. Go on Tonya, make yourself comfortable.”
Tonya handed her walking staff to Annyka and with the help of Monyka lowered herself to the cushion and pillowed Litter.
“Settled?” Bakana enquired.
Tonya nodded.
Bakana settled herself down next to the Princess, and lowered the veil. “Alright, up.”
The eight dwarves effortlessly picked up their burden and shouldered it with out seeming to exert themselves. Tonya’s fingers clawed deeply into a pillow as she was lifted up, and the litter began to sway as the Dwarves began to walk. Lutala appeared out of no where and began walking on one side of the litter, Takar the other side.
“How far are we going?” Tonya nervously asked.
“Not far, Tonya. I wanted to take you through the city during the day when you can see it better, then up to a vista.”
“Sherstone is in a cavern, what difference does day or night make?” Tonya asked. She looked around them through the veil, and spotted Monyka and Annyka walking just behind them. Monyka held her walking staff.
“Patience Tonya.” Bakana smiled.
The Dwarves carried them through the front chambers that they had entered the night before. The emerged out onto the large raised platform in front of the palace.
Dwarves were moving about all over the city. Tonya was reminded of ants moving about an anthill. Everyone was about their own business as if it was the most important thing at the time, but in the larger picture, everything they seemed to be doing was for the better good of the whole Under-Kingdom.
Even through the veil, Tonya noticed that it was brighter out now than it was last evening. The large fire braziers stood black and empty, where last night they roared with large orange flames. Tonya began looking around for the light source, but couldn’t find one. When she looked behind her, she saw Monyka and Annyka staring up at the roof of the cavern.
“Is Sherstone a crater similar to Hobro?” She asked the Empress. “I remember seeing a roof above us last night, and I don’t remember seeing stars.”
Bakana chuckled. “No this is not a crater.” She directed her look outside the litter. “Stop and set us down.” She instructed.
The swaying stopped for a moment, and then Tonya felt the litter being lowered to the platform. Once it was secure, Tonya parted the veil. Monyka came up and held a helping hand out to assist Tonya up. With a quick heave and a slight intake of breath from Tonya wincing at the pain, The two stood holding one another. Tonya stepped back and then looked up.
“What is that?” She asked.
“It is a large crystal.” Bakana answered from beside her. “When Sherstone was first being built, many dwarven generations ago, some dwarves were said to have had magic that could shape stone as if it were clay. It is said that many of these stone shapers came together and worked for their entire life times. The worked, shaped and pulled all of the quartz crystal in the mountain together then pressed it, moulded it, until is was one giant crystal. They laboured and toiled until they pulled any flaws out of it. They then sheathed the crystal in a layer of silver.” Bakana paused. “The sun reflects down the crystal, bouncing off of the silver, which acts like a mirror, and illuminates our fair city of Sherstone.” She said proudly.
“I’ve never seen anything like it.” Tonya breathed. “It’s incredible.”
“Unfortunately there are only two stone shapers in the whole of the Under-kingdom now. One is very old and frail, the other weak compared to his ancestors. He can only shape a little bit of stone each day.” Bakana sighed. “We keep hoping to find another dwarf with the power, but it looks to be something of the past.”
With a sad heart, Tonya studied the crystal light. Several Dwarven lifetimes was about the same as one thousand years. Her Kingdom of Riponia wasn’t even that old, yet the stones in the palace looked to have grown out of the earth. One thousand years just to make a crystal light. She couldn’t even fathom the process, or the time it took to do it.
“Come dear, I wish to show you something.” Bakana urged Tonya back onto the litter.
The dwarves carried the litter across the town and up a long spiralling ramp. Up and up it went. Tonya had to clear the pressure in her ears a couple of times.
“It isn’t much farther,” The Empress laid a hand on Tonya’s.
The air up here was much colder than it had been when they first emerged from the palace. A chill sent a shiver down Tonya’s spine.
“Here. This should help.” Bakana pulled a fur out from behind one of the pillows and helped to wrap it around Tonya.
The softness of white fur was insatiable. Tonya burrowed deeper into it, enjoying it’s comfort. “What kind of fur is this?” She enquired.
“White fox.” Bakana informed her.
“White fox?” Tonya questioned.
“Up in the deep North, the Foxes fur turns white in the winter.” Bakana explained. That is when they are trapped.”
“This feels so good.” Tonya nuzzled the fur. “Is it true that all of the animals turn white in the winter up there?”
“Most do.” Bakana paused. Excpet grown seals and walrus.”
“You mean the sea animals that have tusks as long as a man’s arm?”
Bakana nodded.
“One of these days I want to see one. Of those.” Tonya admitted.
“They are quite big, and dangerous.” Bakana warned. She looked up. “Oh we’re here.”
The dwarves carefully put the litter down and stood next to their posts. Monyka again came up beside the litter and helped Tonya up and handed her, her walking staff.
“First come over here and see Sherstone from the top.” Bakana boasted. “She is beautiful.”
“I. . . I. . . uh. . . “
“Your Majesty,” Monyka interrupted Tonya’s stuttering. “Her Highness can’t handle heights.”
“Do you get dizzy looking down from heights?” Bakan looked to Tonya.
Tonya flushed with embarrassment, and nodded assent.
“I am so sorry, Tonya. If I had known that, I wouldn’t have brought you up here.”
“It’s okay, Majesty.” Tonya was still red.
“How about looking out over a view?”
“It depends.” Tonya admitted.
“Well, see if you can handle this.” Bakana walked away from the ledge over looking the city and to a door in the other wall. She paused and turned back to Tonya and the others. “There are some furs there, Monyka, Annyka. Grab some and wrap up. It gets quite cold out there this time of year.”
Tonya pulled her fur closer around her shoulders and followed Bakana. The Mul Takar opened the door and with a nod from the Empress, ducked through first. A bitter cold breeze blew in through the open door.
“Where does this lead?” Tonya enquired.
“A view of the border between Thame and Hasslemere.”
“You can see Hasslemere from here?”
“Come and I’ll show you.” Bakana beckoned.
A tunnel of rock led to a bright opening. The rock ended and ice surrounded them. Bakana took Tonya’s hand and assisted her out onto a veranda very much like the ones built into the side of Hobro. The difference was that this looked out on to the world.
“See that lake down there?” Bakana pointed. “That is Lakemere. If you look closely you can see the island that holds the capital city.
Tonya could see the lake. It was a huge greyish blue slick on the horizon. She squinted against the sunny haze. She could just make out a bit of darkness on the lake. “I see the island.” She beamed.
“If you look straight down that way.” Bakana pointed South. “Right along this mountain, but on the horizon, that is the Eastern most tip of Truno. On the other side of the horizon, just out of view is the town of Westmere.”
“That bit right over there is Truno?” Tonya repeated in wonder.
“And that mountain due East, that is where you will be going tomorrow. That is Lakeview, where your soldiers will be staging for the upcoming Elven war.”
“How are you doing, Highness?” Monyka emerged next to the Princess on the veranda.”
“I’m fine, Monyka, can you see Lakemere down there?” Tonya pointed.
“Yes.”
“Why wouldn’t I be fine?” Tonya asked suddenly.
“Just don’t look down.” Monyka warned.
Tonya’s face froze. She turned white, then slowly looked down. Even though the veranda had a thick wall of stone and ice, just on the other side of that wall was a cliff that dropped thousands of feet.
“I said, ‘don’t look down.’,” Monyka sighed.
Tonya backed up and bumped right into her assistant, almost knocking them both to the ground.
“Breathe, Tonya.” Monyka instructed her. “Come on, breathe.”
Tonya gulped a breath of air.
“I am so sorry, Tonya,” Bakana apologized, “Shall we get you back inside?”
Tonya, almost as white as the snow surrounding them, nodded.
Monyka helped turn Tonya around and took her inside back to the safety of the litter.
***
“Boy that Hammer Rohng sure is a case.” Kadyr commented.
“Looks like he is in Duke Tamon’s group of isolationists,” Takoda agreed.
“Lets just hope that he doesn’t come to power anytime soon.” Rikki acknowledged. “Prince Caldric seems to understand what is at stake here.”
A knock sounded at the chamber door.
Kadyr opened it to admit Sergeant Galyway, and Yeoman Bailey.
“So how did the talks go?” Sergeant Galyway raised an eyebrow.
“Well.” Rikki greeted. “It looks like Thame will be letting us stage our troops inside a mountain a couple of leagues from the North West Passage.”
“That’s good to hear.” Markys nodded. “The men won’t like being locked up in a cave for any extended period of time, but I think they will stand it if it means getting the jump on those pointy ears for once.”
“Have you spoken to the Princess?” Rikki asked.
“She is on her way, Captain.” Yeoman Bailey nodded. “She was a bit difficult to track down at first. Apparently the Empress took her sight seeing.”
A knock on the door was followed by it being opened. “Her Highness is here, Captain.” Grymm announced.
Tonya entered the room as the soldiers who were sitting leapt to their feet, then all bowed as she took a seat at padded seat provided. “Don’t make it a habit of having me summoned, Captain.” She greeted coolly. Monyka and Annyka took up places behind her seat.
“I’m sorry, your Highness.” Rikki bowed. “I thought you would like to know what the dwarves have agreed to.”
“They will let us use their tunnels and secret staging areas.” Tonya stated. The look on Rikki’s face was one of confusion. “It seems that Empress Bakana is the power behind the throne currently.” The Princess explained. “What details were you and the Dwarven counsel able to work out?”
“They want to take part in the battle.” Rikki outlined, “And they want us to pay a toll.”
“They call it a gift of friendship, but it’s the same thing.” Kadyr added.
“I believe that the toll is more aimed at Truno, your Highness.” Takoda spoke up. “They know Riponia is a relatively new kingdom with little in assets, while Truno’s pockets are deep.”
“Their Under-Kingdom is quite large,” Rikki inserted. “It stretches under the entire northern mountain range, from up in Morpeth all the way up and through to just short of the north east coast.”
“And they have begun tunnelling down into Ladamore, through the Calahan mountains.” Kadyr included, “well, they haven’t reached Ladamore yet, but they are only a few leagues from Southmere. They’ll be in Ladamore in just a few short years.”
“Good thing they can’t tunnel under the ocean.” Tonya snorted.
“But they have, your Highness.” Takoda cleared his throat. “They’ve tunnelled under the North Sea to a large island. They have a settlement there called Tusk.”
“They’ve told you all of this, shown you?” Tonya wondered. The nodding of the soldier’s heads told her. “Imagine then, what they aren’t telling us.”
The occupants of the room stood silent, each lost in his own thoughts.
“How much of a gift, do they want?” Tonya asked.
“It hasn’t been decided upon as of yet, Highness.” Takoda answered. “I think they would like some of our marble and probably a percent of our blue salmon catch, maybe some of our wool.”
“The good news.” Rikki tried to steer the conversation to a more positive one, “Is that they’ll let us enter at Dax which is a day’s ride from Cedar Bay in Morpeth; Providing that Morpeth will allow us to march across their kingdom.” He paused. “Worse case scenario is that we would have to send our troops in the way we came, or wait until spring when the North Sea is open. We could land troops on the island with their city Tusk, or at one of the northern harbours and march inland to a gate. The problem with that last one is that there is a good chance that the elves would see us approach.”
“Then we had better make sure that my father is on good terms with Morpeth.” Tonya sighed. She looked at the tired faces around the room. “What do you think about Prince Caldric? Will he be a good ally?”
“He seems honest and friendly.” Rikki nodded.
“He didn’t seem to hold anything back, and volunteered information that helped us.” Takoda agreed. “What about the Empress?”
“Much like her son, although she is more shrewd and powerful than we suspected. What about the Duke?”
“Duke Tamon is bitter and appears to be conniving.” Takoda stated bluntly. “I think it has a lot to do with being born second. If I was Prince Caldric, I’d definitely be watching my back, and having food tasters.”
“Well, gentlemen, is there any thing else, I need to learn of from your conference?” Tonya stifled a yawn.
“The two Hammer’s were at odds.” Takoda spoke up. “Hammer Kleng seems competent and eager to assist, but Hammer Rohng seemed to want to stonewall.”
“He definitely doesn’t care for our presence here.” Rikki permitted.
“If there is nothing else, I’d really like to enjoy those pools tonight.” Tonya started to rise.
“There is one more thing, your Highness.” Rikki stalled her. “We,” he gestured to the other officers in the room, “Have decided to give one of the Cavalrymen a field promotion. It would mean a lot to him if you were present to witness and approve it.”
“Will it take long?”
“No, your Highness.” Takoda smiled. “Your father witnessed his fair share over the years. It would be nice however, if you would say something to the lad, though.”
“I’m not sure what I could say.”
“’Good job’, and ‘I have every confidence in you’, usually works quite well.” Takoda grinned.
Rikki nodded to Sergeant Galyway. The large fighter, opened the door. “Grymm, we need you in here for a moment.”
“Sure Sergeant, what is it?” Grymm entered and bowed to his Princess.
“Cavalryman Grymm.” Rikki stated dutifully. The Cavalryman snapped to attention at the strictness in the Captain’s voice. “It has been brought to my attention that you have been occupying yourself when not on duty.” The Cavalryman blinked confusion and turned a shade whiter. “The officers here have come to an agreement that this continuous action of yours can not go on un punished.”
“Sir?” Grymm dared. His eyes darted from one officer to another and swallowed.
Rikki cut him off with a look and plunged on. “Therefore you are to be stripped of your rank as Cavalryman and be given the rank of Corporal.” Rikki’s face broke into a large smile. “Congratulations, Corporal Grymm.” Rikki pulled a pin from out of his pocket and stepped towards the bewildered man.”
“Captain, that is quite enough.” Tonya barked.
Rikki froze in place and turned to see his Princess, with the help of Monyka stand up and step foreword. “That was a very cruel way to promote this man.” She admonished. She held out her hand. “May I?”
Rikki dropped the pin into the Princesses hand and made room for her.
“I couldn’t think of anyone more deserving than you in receiving this promotion.” She smiled.
Grymm smiled sheepishly and turned a bit red. “You have my every confidence, Corporal.” She pushed the pin through Grymm’s uniform, straightened it, and shuffled back.
“Thank you, your Highness.” Grymm muttered. “That means a lot coming from you.”
“Well done, Corporal.” Sergeant Galyway clapped him on the back.
“You deserve it, Grymm.” Kadyr shook his hand. “You’ve worked hard for it.”
“Thank you, Corporal Grymm.” Rikki clasped his arm.
“Sir?” Grymm questioned.
“Thank you for helping me out these past few weeks, and thank you for the help you will be giving me over the next few.”
“Uh, . . . Thank you, Sir.”
“You’ve done good, Corporal.” Takoda took Rikki’s place. He leaned closer to Grymm. “Now don’t let it go to your head.”
“I won’t, Sir.”
“Corporal your first order of business, is to get to your quarters sew these on.” Rikki handed Grymm his new stripes, “ and get a good night’s sleep. We have a lot to do tomorrow.”
“Yes, Sir.” Corporal Grymm saluted. He turned and walked to the door, he spun around to face the Princess and bowed reverently before exiting the room with his head held high.
“Not too bad.” Takoda’s eyes sparkled at Tonya.
“That felt really satisfying.” Tonya admitted. “And you’re right, he did deserve it. But did you have to be so mean about it?”
“Tradition.” Takoda chuckled. “Tradition.”
“Well, I’m going to go soak in the pools before tonight’s gala starts.” Tonya announced. “Don’t bother me unless the mountain is caving in.
Rikki turned as white as a ghost at that comment. He looked up and swallowed hard.
***
Tonya didn’t waste anytime, she was unlacing her bodice even as she entered her suite. Monyka had a hard time helping her the rest of the way out of her gown, she was fidgeting so badly.
“Hold still, Tonya, or its going to take longer to get you there.” Monyka warned.
Tonya sat still for about ten seconds before she started fidgeting again. “Can’t you hurry? I want to have a good soak before having to spend the night being stuck in uncomfortable conversations and eating Tanek knows what.”
Tonya almost kept pace with the Muls as they made it down the hall to the bathing pools. Tonya had her chemise pulled up to her waist two steps inside the door and tossed it over her head for Annyka to catch as she stepped into the hot soothing waters.
“Tanitha loves me.” Tonya sighed as she dipped into the water up to her chin. “Monyka, I wish to retire early tonight and wake up early tomorrow so that I can soak one last time before we leave Sherstone for Lakeview.”
“Yes, Highness.” Monyka suppressed a groan.
After a few minutes of soaking, Tonya wormed and climbed over the small wall and into the smaller, hotter pool.
“Tanek’s balls this is hot!” Tonya exclaimed.
“Are you all right?” Annyka asked, she hung to the edge of the small wall.
“Oh, yes.” Tonya smiled. “It’s a bit of a shock at first, but it feels wonderful.”
Tonya lay back in the near boiling water and let her body succumb to it’s heat and heavenly feeling. When she got back to Riponia, she was going to have to convince her father that they could not live without a bathing pool in the palace. Once she was Queen, maybe she would add another wing to it and build herself a suite of rooms next door to the pool.
HaP 28
Lakeview
Monyka pulled the covers up to Tonya’s neck. “I’m going to spend a little time with Kadyr before retiring tonight.” Monyka whispered to her Princess. “Annyka is sleeping in the front room and will be available to you. The Mul Lutala is just inside the front door as well.”
“Don’t be out all night.” Tonya warned. “I want to be on the road to Lake view early.”
Monyka nodded. “I don’t plan on being out late, remember I’m the one that has to get you ready for tomorrow. Although I think I will take a nap in the carriage tomorrow.”
Tonya watched as Monyka blew out the lanterns as she made her way out of the room. The feast wasn’t nearly as bad as Tonya had expected. Sure there were the usual Courtiers who just had to witness the crippled Riponian Princess, but most of the conversation was light, some of it even interesting.
Emperor Ramah made a brief presence at the beginning of the feast, but tired easily and by the end of the second course was taken back to his room for the night. Prince Caldric had taken his place next to his mother and continued the festivities as if his father hadn’t been there.
Most of the food was palatable. It looked as if Empress Bakana’s cooks had been speaking with her own, for there were a few dishes that were very close to what she enjoyed at home. Those were also the dishes that Tonya had noticed the Dwarves looking at curiously and nibbling the first bite or two, deciding if it was something that they might enjoy.
Annyka was not the only person who was curious of how Dwarven women would eat in public, wearing veils. This feast offered great insight to that custom. It seemed to Tonya that the veils worn by the women tonight were slightly shorter, but not as see through as the veils that they wore in public. The women would then lean over their plate a bit more than what Tonya was used to seeing, doing this allowed the veil to fall forward a bit and a small bite of food could be raised behind it to the mouth. It seemed a bit of work just to eat at a feast, but the women seemed so comfortable with the idea, that it seemed almost natural.
Her Captain and his officers looked brilliant in their Riponian blues. She found that she had a hard time concentrating on some of the entertainment. She kept glancing up to see the dark Captain, either staring at her, or turning his head away from her. She wondered just how much time he devoted to watching her. It was both flattering and unnerving at the same time. Was he just doing his job? Or was he genuinely interested in her as she seemed to be growing to be of him?
Sitting between herself and Monyka, who was allowed the honour of a Lady, was a Dwarven Architect. Tonya questioned him about the bathing pools, its size, how it was draining and where it was draining to. She drilled him on other ways to keep the pools hot, ways that wouldn’t expend too much energy. Water heated from the ground was free. One only had to find the right kind of water, water that wasn’t too full of minerals, or sulphur. Other than that, The architect suggested heating the water using coal, or if one had too, using wood. Both of the latter alternatives seemed to take a lot of work force, so the earth warmed water was something that Tonya should look for.
Tonya’s enthusiasm for building the bathing pools in the Palace at Rippon was stiffened a little bit by the news of the expense in maintaining the heated water. There were other much more needed things that the Kingdom could use at that price than for her comfort in such frivolous item.
Duke Tamon excused himself from the feast as soon as it was politely possible without causing an uproar of indecent manners. A few courtiers followed him soon after. One was a Dwarven lady of some status, by the amount of gems in her hair and by the veil that she wore. Tonya guessed that it was Emperor Ramah’s second wife, Tamon’s mother.
As Empress Bakana rose to retire, Tonya decided that it would be a good time for her to do the same. She thanked the architect for his advise and insight and nodded to Monyka who was at her side in a moment’s time. Rikki seeing the signal, was soon at her opposite shoulder, ready to assist. When she looked up, she found the whole room of feasters watching her without seeming to do so.
She looked out across the room, straightened her posture and smiled. “Thank you all for such a warm welcome and a great feast.” She announced. “The citizens of Thame do her proud.” She then turned and allowed Monyka to guide her out of the feast hall. Once they were in the quiet confines of the corridor, did she look to see who was with her. The Mul Takar strode down the hall several paces in front of them, while The mule Lutala silently paced a few paces behind her. Rikki walked, just a step behind her, while Takoda, Kadyr, and Markys Galyway trailed. Ambassador Zareb chose to remain in the feast, talking and making connections with Dwarven courtiers.
“Are you feeling all right, Highness?” Rikki asked taking a step forward.
“Yes, Rikki, I’m fine, actually I feel better than I have in a long time,” She paused and frowned, “I don’t count the Cherry Blossom Dance. I just wish to retire early so that I can get up and enjoy the bathing pool one last time before we leave tomorrow morning.” She reached out and took his hand in hers. Rikki almost jumped at the intimate physical contact, but relaxed as Tonya’s fingers grasped his.
“It’s going to be another long day tomorrow,” he cautioned.
“Yes, I saw how far away Lakeview is from here earlier today.”
They walked on in silence. His strong hand held hers delicately as if her hand was the frailest of eggs. The harsh calluses on his palm and fingers represented the long hours he had held a sword in her father’s service.
“You seem to be walking easier.” He ventured.
“It’s the bathing pools.” Tonya remarked. “I’d almost swear that they had medicinal qualities.”
“You should speak to Brother Tagyrt about them. He might be able to convince your father to build some at Ripon.”
“Those were my thoughts as well.” She smiled.
The Mul Takar took up a guard like stance just beyond her chamber door, looking like he had rooted himself into the very stone of the mountain.
Rikki released his hand from hers as they approached the door and opened it for her. “Good night, Highness.”
“Good night to you too, Rikki.” Tonya gifted him with a soft, comfortable smile.
Tonya lay in bed, the light of one lantern in the next room over illuminating enough so that she wasn’t in total blackness. She wondered just how a Princess could be falling for the Captain of her body guard. If it had been someone else, she’d have laughed at the audacity of the situation, but it wasn’t someone else, it was her, and she was becoming very attached to her Captain.
***
Monyka exited the Princess’s chambers to find the Mul Takar on guard as well as one of Captain Kalhoun’s men. Somehow the Riponian guard looked like a boy playing soldier next to the Mul. Monyka knew that wouldn’t want to cross blades with the Dwarven half-breed in any kind of fight.
Monyka crossed the hall and knocked on a door a few doors down from Rikki’s. After a moment’s wait, Kadyr opened the door with a smile.
“The Princess let you escape?”
“As long as I won’t be out too late, I have a job to do tomorrow too, you know.”
“Would you like to come in?” Kadyr invited. It isn’t large or as comfortable as your chambers, but it is adequate.”
“Actually I had something else in mind.” Monyka took a hold of his hand and pulled him out into the hall.
The heaviness of the air reminded him of the stinking fog that they had to make their way through on the way to Roberton, under the attack of men, some dressed as elves. This air was much warmer than the air of that horrible night. The soft roar of a water fall echoed through out the cavern.
Monyka wrapped her arms around the Lieutenant’s neck and brushed her lips against his. She parted and looked into his eyes. “I have been thinking about this all day.” She grinned, as her eyes flashed with mischief.
Monyka untied her bodice slowly, looking up through her long eyelashes at Kadyr, who stood astonished by her daring and beauty. She loosened the laces, just enough to allow the overdress to slip and fall to the stone floor. Standing in her chemise, she approached Kadyr and began unbuttoning his Riponian blue dress jacket.
“Here, let me get that.” Kadyr’s hands tried to insert themselves. Monyka batted them a way.
“No, Let me do it.” She admonished.
She unfastened the last of the buttons and slid the jacket from his shoulders and tossed it onto a bench near the wall. Before Kadyr could do anything else, she pulled his shirt out of his breeches, and pulled it up over his curly hair and tossed it on top of the jacket. Her hands lightly caressed his chest, feeling the muscles that rippled and flinched under her soft touch. Her lips touched his chest, kissed it as her hands slid to his waist. She unbuckled his belt, as her kisses made his breath quicken under her ministrations. The belt and sword she wound and gently laid on the bench before standing before him again.
Her lips found his as her fingers again traced over his chest, down his abdomen and to his breeches, which she loosened and slid over his back side, dropping them to the floor. She crossed her hands over her abdomen, grabbing a bit of fabric in them, and peeled the chemise off from her body and tossed it over on top of the bench along with his clothes.
Her breasts revealed, she pressed them against him in a tight hug and again found his lips. Her tongue touched his lips, which he parted, allowing her access. Her long delicate fingers raked and combed through his curly hair as they embraced one another in passion.
After a long moment, she withdrew and pulled away from him. “Take off your boots, Kadyr, and get into the water.”
“He nearly fell to the floor, trying to get his boots off as she simply slid a slipper off from each foot and placed them next to the wall.
While Kadyr worked on not falling on his face while getting his foot wear off, Monyka picked up the clothing that ended up on the floor and quickly folded and placed it on the bench.
She turned towards the pool and was taken by surprise as Kadyr, boots off, took her in his arms and kissed her passionately. She returned his passion and guided him to the edge of the pool, their lips still locked in a sensuous embrace.
Monyka managed to pull away, not only so that they could enter the soothing waters, but also to catch her breath. Kadyr quickly descended the steps into the deeper water and turned to watch as his brunette goddess slowly descended the steps, her hips swaying countering the swing of her braided hair, tinkling with baubles in the dwarven fashion.
Once both were in the water, they quickly found one another, their lips embraced as their hands explored one another’s body.
***
Hand in hand, Tonya and Rikki walked down the long corridor. She gently squeezed his hand sending a signal of her love. Rikki turned and looked down at her a gentle smile lit his face, bringing a sparkle to his eyes. The end of the corridor was now in sight. Two doors stood closed at its terminus.
At long last, they came to stand in front of the two doors.
“This way.” Rikki pulled her towards the left door.
“Why that way?” she looked puzzled.
“It’s the right way.”
He opened the door to show a dark room in Ripon. Tonya sat upon a large cushioned chair rocking a baby in her arms. Two more children played at her feet. A boy with Rikki’s dark hair played with toy soldiers while a girl with chestnut hair dressed a doll. Rikki sat at a table next to Tonya looking over a strategy game board across from an older blonde girl.
“Father, it’s your move.” The blonde girl, with intelligent eyes looked up at Rikki.
The Rikki in the scene before them had grey in his hair, and sorrow in his eyes. His hand had been resting on Tonya’s shoulder. He gave it a squeeze and returned it to the game, moving his game piece.
“Okay, children,” Annyka as a young woman entered the scene, “Time for bed.” She scooted the children off to bed and patted the older blonde girl on the shoulder. Annyka then took the baby from Tonya’s arms and handed it to Rikki who carefully tucked the baby in the crook of his arm. He smiled down at the little bundle and cooed at it, before looking back at his blonde opponent.
Annyka brought a walking staff over to the Tonya in the scene and helped her slowly gain her feet. Once she was up, Annyka dashed over and brought a wheeled chair up close and helped the Tonya into it.
“I’ll join you in the bathing pool in just a few moments.” The Rikki in the scene said. “I’ve got to teach this one how the Elves took Truno from us.” He grimaced at the game board. “Hopefully she won’t make the same mistakes we did.”
“Don’t be to hard on yourself, love. None of the other saw what the elves had planned, nor could they stop it once they started.”
Annyka wheeled Tonya over to the table where the blonde poked her tongue out in concentration.
“Good night, love.”
“Good night, momma.” The blonde stood up from the table and placed a kiss on Tonya’s forehead. “Don’t worry, momma, I’ll keep the Elves from getting to Riponia. Even if it means building enough ships to build a wall around the island, I promise.”
Tonya, in the corridor looked up at Rikki, “What is behind this door?”
“I don’t know, but I like what down this path.”
Tonya reached out, opened the right door, and looked in.
Rikki in strange armour advanced down a large throne room and paused before a dais. An unknown coat of arms woven into a tapestry hung behind the throne. The Tonya in this scene, also in strange armour looked up from a counsellor and smiled briefly at Rikki. A puckered red scar, similar to Sergeant Takoda’s, ran down the left side of his face, distorting his once good looks. The view turned slightly and Tonya could see that the Captain was missing his left arm at the elbow.
He saluted her with his sword arm and gave her a quick bow, “We have taken them, Majesty.”
The Tonya in the scene stood up and quickly closed the distance. She threw her arms around the Rikki and embraced him in a fierce kiss.
“I knew it was a farce. They won’t be trying anything like that against us.” She said after pulling away. “I want to celebrate; shall we go for a run?”
“Don’t you ever get tired of running?” the Rikki asked.
“Do pigs tire of mud?” she raised an eyebrow. She took his hand in hers and briskly led him out a back door of the throne room.
The scene switched to a warm spring afternoon. Tonya and Rikki shed their armour and stood before rolling hills, covered in tall grass, and spotted with wild flowers.
“Race you to the river.” She squeezed his hand. “Last one there has to listen to the generals complain about border patrols.”
“You’re on.” The Rikki in the scene dug his foot into the soft earth, to get ready.
“Go!” Tonya called racing out over the grassy plain.
“I wanna go too, Aunt Tonya.” A curly haired boy raced after the two adults.
“Come on, run with us, or the elves will get you.” Rikki teased.
“Uncle Rikki, Everyone knows that the Elves would never come here. They’re too scared of you.” The boy giggled as he ran to catch up to his Aunt and Uncle.
***
Tonya woke a strangled cry in her throat. She closed her mouth, and swallowed the scream. Her bed clothes and pillows were drenched in sweat.
“It’s okay, Tonya, I’m here.” Monyka quickly came over to the bed. “Was it that old dream again?”
“No.” Tonya hissed in a whisper, hoping not to wake Annyka in the other room. “This one was totally different.”
“What was it about?”
“I have to choose a path.”
“What kind of path?” Monyka brought her a drink of water.
“One path leads to a happy family life on Riponia with lots of children but isolated from friends and allies. A lot of people were killed, and I’m still crippled.” She took the cup and drank from the glass.
“And the other choice?”
“Living in a strange land, being able not only to walk, but to run. I don’t have children, but I am a powerful queen. A lot of my friends are maimed and it looks like they have lived through a war. Most of my friends however, are safe under, or within my protection.”
“Sounds like the Gods are having fun with your dreams.” Monyka took the water from the princess. “Do you need to urinate, while you’re awake?”
“No, I’ll be fine. . . I think.”
“So was I in your dream of choices?”
“Not exactly in it; At least I didn’t see you. In one of the choices, you are one of the missing people. In the other choice I could feel your presence, and your love, but you were far away.”
“You have a tough puzzle to figure out, don’t you?”
“I guess I do.” Tonya looked to the ceiling. “Tanek, why do you do this to me?” Tonya looked back at her friend. “What are you doing up?”
“I just came in. I’m getting ready for bed.”
Tonya pulled the sheets open next to her. “Can you sleep with me tonight?”
Monyka smiled. It was like they had just reverted back to little girls in the Ripon palace. She nodded. “Let me get ready for bed.”
***
Tonya was ready and waiting by the time the carriage was harnessed and lined up in the cue of Riponia’s parade.
Prince Caldric and Hammer Kleng along with a small retinue were joining them on this next leg of the trip. The Dwarven Prince wanted to show the humans first hand the hidden staging area behind the hidden gate of Lakeview. Prince Caldric ordered half of the Muls to stand down and wait behind to protect Empress Bakana and Emperor Ramah.
“We’re ready for you, Highness.” Grymm greeted.
“Its about time, Corporal.” Tonya huffed. “If I had known it was going to take this long, I’d have stayed in the bathing pool for a while longer.”
Corporal Grymm didn’t remark, but walked two paces behind the Princess as she with the help of her walking staff and Monyka, made her way down the corridor.
“Mul Lutala, did you get any sleep?”
“I slept yesterday, Princess.” The Mul replied.
“How about you?” Mul Takar?”
“I will sleep tomorrow, Princess.” Takar’s deep voice answered.
Empress Bakana stood out on the platform in front of the main doors to the palace to see them off. “I would like it if you and I could see one another again sometime, Tonya.”
“I’d like that very much, Bakana.” She leaned down and gave the Empress a big hug. “I’ll be asking for engineers in a year or so to help build a pool in Ripon.”
“They will be yours.” Bakana assured her.
Rikki stood on one side of the carriage door, while Corporal Grymm stood on the other. They both smiled as she approached. One smile of awe and loyalty the other of respect and love.
The procession paraded through the streets again as they made there way to a different wide corridor. The road they now travelled was not as wide, nor as tall as the underground highway. It angled down at a fairly steep angle. Tonya reviewed the map in her head and reasoned that it was so that they could cross under the river that split the two mountains. They were also, she realized, crossing out of Thame and into Hasslemere. After the visit to Lakeview, they would again cross back under Thame as they travelled along the Underground Highway north to Narva.
Tonya lit the lantern in the carriage and pulled out her book to study. Monyka was already curled up in one corner of the carriage breathing heavily as she slept.
Tonya’s mind kept wandering from her studying to the unnerving dream that plagued her last night. She had two paths to pick from. One of them led to lots of children and a wonderful family, the other led to a warrior like queen but with no off spring. The path with the family showed her still crippled, needing the help and support of a serving woman. The other showed her running, caution blown to the wind, healthy but the survivor of something momentous.
Once choice was between walking and remaining crippled. That was easy. She would rather be healthy and walking.
Another choice was between having children and not having children. She wanted children. Not only did she have to give birth to an heir, but she wanted children of her own, lots of children. She grew up an only child. Often she felt isolated and alone especially at state functions. She was more often than not, the only child in attendance, bored and wanting of distraction. She often wished that she had an older sibling and several younger ones. Siblings that she could confide with, share stories with, get into trouble with. She wanted to surround herself with children and grand children as she grew older. Holidays where her family filled an entire room, babies crying, children giggling and adults laughing and joking, all together, all one big wonderful family.
Then there was Rikki. Both paths showed her with him, but they were vastly different in character. In one Rikki’s spirit was broken, beaten down, lost as a general who has lost a war and took every death personaly. He was a good father, but half of him seemed to be missing. The other path showed his spirit alive and fighting, but his body was ravaged, scarred, he seemed full of responsibility and confidence, but at what cost?
Then there was the feelings that came with the dream. Feelings of people who no longer lived in one, of whole kingdoms raided, occupied and destroyed, the people she knew there, gone, or missing. In the other she had the feeling that a lot of people that she knew were still alive, some were distant, others just changed.
“Tanek, please don’t make me choose.” She whispered to herself. “Tanitha, help me, guide me to do what is right. I just don’t know which path to chose.”
***
Rikki closed in on himself. This rode was so much smaller then the underground highway. Two wagons could barely squeeze by one another on this road. The ceiling on the underground highway was barely ever visible, He could reach up and touch the ceiling in places on this route.
They were heading down, down under a river. Rivers were meant to be crossed on top of or over, not under. What if the rock gave way and the water came crashing in? Would the mountain or what ever was above them collapse and crush them as well? Now he was thinking about being crushed and drowning at the same time. He shook his head to try and clear the horrible thought from it. He had more important things to worry about than his petty fears.
He absently rubbed at his arm. It still twinged with pain every once in a while as a nerve misfired. The itching was abating thank Tanitha. He never thought that blasted itching was going to subside. He lost many hours of sleep due to that infernal itching.
Prince Caldric and Hammer Kleng were good solid thinking leaders. They could see the risks involved and what needed to be done. The Duke however, seemed to not understand that just because he lived below the earth, that he wasn’t part of it.
Rikki just wanted out of the Under-Kingdom. The claustrophobia was bad enough, add to that the intrigues of Dwarven court and he wanted to race for the first opening and throw himself out of these Tanek blasted tunnels.
Rikki looked back at the royal carriage. The windows glowed with the lamp light. Tonya was probably reading her Dwarven science book. The memory of her hand in his made his palms begin to itch.
“Great first my arm, now my hand.” He muttered to himself.
Her soft skin and delicate fingers fit so perfectly in his. He could still feel the ghost of her touch as they walked down the corridor.
“What are you thinking,” he berated himself. “She is a Princess, you just a horse riding sword. She can’t be looking at you for anything other than as a distraction, a toy.”
“What was that, Captain?” Takoda asked from nearby. “Were you talking to me?”
“No, Sergeant, just muttering to my self. Trying to get my mind off of where we are.”
“Getting night sweats?” Takoda asked.
“I wasn’t, but this narrow hole will probably keep me up all night.”
Rikki glanced back at the carriage again. He caught sight of the two Muls guarding the Princess. Ramah’s idea was brilliant, to create the ultimate fighting force. The process however was abhorrent. Sacrificing women to make killing machines, no matter what the woman was guilty of was just wrong. He knew that he would soil his armour if he ever had to fight a Battleaxe let alone a co-hort of Muls.
The morning, passed relatively quickly. The line or soldiers, Ambassadors and retinue, now used to the long distance covering pace that they had set were performing nicely. No one even complained anymore about food, sore feet or saddle soreness. If they were tired of walking, they found a wagon to hop onto, or sometimes they would be boosted up behind one of the cavalry. If saddle sore, they would dismount and walk or even jog along side their horse.
The dwarves designed the roads to have watering holes along its length. As they came to each of these areas, servants would hurry forward with buckets and water the horses as quickly as possible. It was at one of these watering holes that Rikki asked the cooks to pull out and distribute food for lunch. The soldiers having been in the field before, thought this was almost a holiday. In the field, they would live off of field rations and dried meat for days if not weeks at a time. On this assignment, they were fed three meals a day, meals that didn’t require jaws of steel and saliva of strong acid to break tasteless food down.
The parade marched on, it seemed like months since he had been outside in the open air, to feel the wind in his face, the sun on his back. Yes he had been exposed to a bit in Hobro, but he didn’t really count being at the bottom of a deep hole. He his eyes wished for a horizon, wished to see for leagues in any direction. Rikki even missed the trees of the forests of Hasslemere, even with the danger of elves lurking around every tree.
“A few more days.” He told Sefu as well as himself, “just a few more days and you will be able to run until you are lathered with sweat.”
He took his turn, as did all of his officers, to ride up and down the line, to show the servants and retinue that they were still thought of, that they weren’t alone in this dark underworld.
Pitr with his caged pigeons rode on the tail of a wagon. The young boy talked to them as if they were friends, or family. For this orphan of a boy, they probably were very much his family.
The boy smiled up at Rikki, “Do you have something for me, Captain?”
“Not as of yet, Pitr. I will let you know. How many of the birds do we have left?”
“Twelve, Sir.”
“Then perhaps I’ll wait for a day or two more before sending out the next message. Twelve isn’t a whole lot when we are this far from our destination.”
“Just let me know when, Captain.” The boy saluted.
“Pitr, you are doing a fine job. I wish more pigeon handlers were as adept and as caring as you.”
“Thank you, Sir.”
Rikki nodded and let the wagon roll on ahead of him. “Now to check on that little weasel, Dianthe.” He muttered.
Rikki rode further back in the line, all the way to the end, where the spare horses tethered together came in a double string. “How is your stable boy doing?” Rikki asked the stablemaster.
“He was starting to get lax the last few days, but the rest in Hobro and Sherstone did him some good, Captain. He has a knack with the beasts, I give you that.”
“Where is he now?”
“Probably with the Princess’ horse, Captain. He has a affinity for that one.”
“Thank you stablemaster.” Rikki let the string make its way by and made out the white shape of Comyn the Princess’ beast. Sure enough, the Adiah was beside her, talking to her in a way similar to Pitr with his birds. “How are you feeling today, Adiah?”
“Much better thank you, Captain.” She grinned. “Rose was very nice to me. She let me sleep, and then she forced me to eat, even if I wasn’t hungry.”
“You were starting to look like a scarecrow.”
“She wouldn’t even let me go see the sights at Sherstone.” She complained.
“You didn’t miss much.”
“I would have liked to see the bathing pools.”
“You have bathing pools in Truno,” Rikki stated, “If I remember right, they are built using basic Dwarven technology.”
“But It would have been cool to see the ones in the cavern.” Adiah raised her chin in defiance.
“We’ll be in Narva in a few days,” Rikki told her, “Would it make up for it if I made sure you were able to go to the market there with a bit of coin?”
“It might.” Adiah sighed. “What do they have in Narva?”
“They make some of the best glass in the world, as well as the finest weapons money can buy.”
“What would I do with a weapon?” Adiah asked.
“You might learn how to use it to defend yourself.”
“I’ll be surrounded by a bodyguard, they’ll protect me.”
“You might want some privacy, or a smaller guard, so it might be handy to show your parents that you can protect yourself.”
“Like with a sword?”
“It isn’t becoming for a princess, or even a queen to walk around with a sword. I bet you could do with knives though.”
“Who would train me?”
“I’m sure if you asked my Sergeant Takoda, or Sergeant Galyway, they might be able to have someone show you.”
“They’d show a peasant boy how to use knives?”
“First off they know who you are.” Rikki stated. “Secondly, they’d show anyone who showed an interest.”
“I’ll think about it.”
“Don’t take too long. The longer you take to decide to do it, the shorter the time you have to master it.” Rikki patted Sefu’s neck. “By the way, you’re spoiling my horse. Until we get out of this hole in the ground, I would like you to not feed him so much. With out the room to run, he’s getting fat.”
“Yes, Captain.”
“Remember, Adiah, I can pull you out of here at any time and coop you up in the carriage.” Rikki thought he saw her lose some color. It would be good to remind of her choice in travel.
Rikki gave Sefu some rein and let the horse gallop back up the line. He had a little difficulty in keeping him to just a gallop.
It was getting close to dinner time when the weary travellers entered their destination, Lakeview. Lakeview wasn’t a bustling city like some of the other places that they had come across on their trek in the Under-kingdom. Lakeview was a gigantic hollowed out cavern taking up what seemed a large portion of the mountain. Two large tents had been set up at one end of the cavern, one flew the Dwarven coat of arms, the other Riponia’s Dwarven cooks had set up another tent and had several fires going. Two of the firers roasted hog, while a third roasted large cuts of beef.
“I had a retinue sent here yesterday.” Prince Caldric explained. “There aren’t any inns here, and only a small community is kept here for keeping this place.”
“What was this place?” Rikki asked.
“This is where the Muls were raised and trained. This large floor area is where they were drilled and learned to fight.” Hammer Kleng informed them.
“Not only is it a perfect staging area for your upcoming war,” Prince Caldric added, “but your men will have a little room to train in here as well.”
“What about horses?” Takoda asked, “Is there a place to keep and tend to a few thousand horses as well?”
“There is another level above us that can serve that purpose.” Hammer Kleng nodded. “We aren’t a horse society so we didn’t build stables, but I think the space will do.”
“Where is this gate?” Rikki inquired.
“See that wall of the cavern over there?” Caldric pointed.
“Yes.”
“Two thirds of that wall is the gate,” Prince Caldric chuckled.
“The gate is that wide?”
“Aye. We’ll show you once night is upon us and we dim some of these lights. We don’t want any elves finding out our little hide away now, do we?”
“Two thirds of that wall.” Rikki shook his head in disbelief.
“Come, let us get some food and some ale.” Prince Caldric guided.
***
Tonya was surprised to find a large tent fully furnished waiting for her comfort. There was even a screened off section with a large metal bathtub in it. A large human sized bed, with lots of pillows and soft fluffy blankets dominated one side of the tent. At the opposite end of the tent, two smaller beds were available for her assistants. Exotic rugs from Ladamore covered the cavern ground and a small brazier burning coal stood atop a table in the center of the tent.
The Mul Lutala entered the tent first and after a quick search, took up a post just inside the tent flap. Tonya had no illusions that the Mul Takar was guarding the other side of that flap.
“Oh, it is so good to be out of that carriage.” Tonya stretched once inside her pavilion. “There isn’t to be a banquet tonight is there?”
“Not that I have been informed.” Monyka dismissed the servants who carried in the Princess’s wardrobe.
“Annyka, could you ask the Prince if he had any plans, for supper. If not, I’d really like to take mine here, in this comfortable tent.”
“Yes, Highness.” The blonde girl dipped a curtsey and exited the tent.
“What are your plans for the evening?” Monyka queried.
“I want to work on my notebook. I’ve been studying the dwarven book, comparing it to what I’ve seen, and I’d like to work on some ideas. Could you unpack my quills, ink and paper?”
“Of course.”
“What about you? Are you and your Lieutenant going to sneak off somewhere tonight?”
“Why, do you want alone time with your Captain?” Monyka quipped back. She was rewarded with a glare from the Princess. “I doubt there will be someplace private here. Besides, I think the Captain will have him busy discussing strategies and details for their battle.”
Annyka entered the tent a few moments later. “The Prince says that if you are more comfortable dining in your tent, to make yourself comfortable.” She quoted. “He also says that if you require anything that all you are to do is ask.”
“Thank you Annyka.”
In a matter of moments, Tonya had her ink, paper and quills at a small dining table. A oil lamp and two bowls of glowing fish illuminated her and her work station. Monyka scurried around the tent organizing it in a more calming manner. While Annyka supervised several Dwarven boys bringing hot water to fill the bathtub.
A little later, three dwarven servants were admitted carrying silver trays of food which were placed on the opposite end of the table from the Princess. Monyka ended up taking one of the trays that wouldn’t fit and setting it on a foot stool near by.
Tonya nibbled on some of the food, but was too engrossed in her work to take time to indulge in a meal.
“Your Highness?” Takar raised his voice, “Captain Kalhoun to see you.”
“Come in Captain.” Monyka greeted.
Rikki ducked through the flap and took the room in at a glance. Monyka stood before him. Annyka sat near a brazier studying the flame, while the Princess was leaning over some paper with a quill.
“What is it, Captain?” Tonya asked without looking up.
“The Dwarves are about to open the gate to show us where it looks down upon and what kind of terrain we will be negotiating. I thought, you Highness, would like to see it.”
Tonya’s head snapped up with a smile, “How far is it? Can I walk there?”
“It’s just across the other side of this cavern, Highness.”
“Annyka, my cloak. Monyka, my walking staff.” Tonya dictated. She pushed herself up and twisted her face at the pain of moving her leg after being still for so long.
“May I escort you, Highness?” Rikki offered.
“You may, Captain.” Tonya nodded with a smile.
Rikki led the Princess out of the tent and into the darkness of the cavern. Soldiers spoke in hushed tones to muffle the echo of their voices.
Everywhere, Soldiers were blowing out candles, or concealing their small fires. Lieutenant Kollyns, Takoda, and Sergeant Galyway followed their captain and princess as they made their way to the other side of the cavern.
“Good evening, Princess,” Prince Caldric greeted, “I hope you are finding your quarters comfortable.”
“They are perfect, and quite considerate, Caldric.” Tonya bowed her head.
“You ready to see yet another wonder of Dwarven architecture?”
Tonya nodded.
“Open the gates.” Prince Caldric instructed Hammer Kleng.
“Open the gates!” The Hammer’s voice boomed.
Tonya heard a bit of groaning and scraping for a moment followed by the sound of a crack.
“The outside is still iced.” Hammer Kleng apologized.
“Tonya felt a cold gust of air, then a cool breeze as she noticed a section of wall that wasn’t as dark as the rest grow wider.
“Please take care not to go out into the snow.” Hammer Kleng requested. “The Elves don’t know that this is here, and I don’t want them noticing footsteps coming from or going into a large cliff face.”
Tonya could see stars twinkling in the night sky, as well as grey and white clouds that obstructed the some of the view of the heavens. It had been a few days since she had seen the sky. The last time was out on the lake at Hobro.
The gate opening continued to gape wider and wider. Rikki calculated that he could send eight, or even ten mounted cavalrymen abreast, comfortably through the gate. A wide area in front of the gate was cleared, but in front of that, was forest. The dwarves, afraid of discovery dared not to clear a way to the road at the foot of the mountain.
Over and through the tree tops, spread a vast lake, Lake Mere. She wasn’t sure, but she thought she could see lights from the town of Lakemere on the island in the lake.
“That is why we call it Lakeview.” Prince Caldric stated.
“If you look to the East there, you can see the snow covered peak that dominates Lewiston.” Hammer Keng pointed. “I think your cavalry could cross that distance in a short time, don’t you, Captain?”
“If we can clear a wide trail down to the road, We could make even faster time.” Rikki ventured.
“Without the Elves discovering what we are planning?”
“We could clear it in the guise of loggers. Have them take out trees along the whole side of the mountain, but concentrate on a road of sorts.”
“You could even use the timber for building boats to transport the troops from Lakemere to Lewiston and the lakeshore.” Takoda pointed out.
“A two in one strategy, I like that.” Prince Caldric grinned.
“It would put people to work in Lakemere as well.” Galyway added.
“I’ll have to speak with the ???? about that, but I think he will see the benefits.”
“Shall I close the gates to keep from our newly laid plans from being found out?” Caldric looked to Rikki and Tonya.
Tonya nodded.
“Close the gates!” Hammer Kleng again boomed.
“Thank you, Prince Caldric, for taking the time to show us these gates.” Tonya swept her hand at the closing gates.
“I wanted to show the Captain, here, just how large they were so that he understood how fast he and his troops can disembark to take care of those nasty forest freaks.”
Tonya and her assistants slowly made their way back to her tent. All around the back part of the cavern began to glow as soldiers unshielded their fires, and re-lit candles and lanterns. Once in the tent, Tonya shed her cloak and went back to her table to work on her drawings and notes.
“Would you mind if I left for a bit?” Monyka asked.
“Hmm?” Tonya looked up from her drawing.
“Would you mind if I left for a bit?”
“No, go on, just don’t be out all night. It was pretty boring in the carriage today with you doing nothing but snoring.”
Monyka gave Tonya an indignant look.
“Your Highness,” Annyka spoke up. Tonya looked to the young girl. “Your bathwater is getting cool, should I have it bailed and refreshed?”
“I had a good bath this morning in the bathing pool. You can take one if you wish.” Tonya smiled, and then turned back to her work.
***
Kadyr walked with Rikki back to the Captain’s tent. “Can you believe the size of those gates?”
Rikki shook his head. “These dwarves are amazing when it comes to working with stone and steel, aren’t they?”
“They cut that huge door in the side of a mountain and you couldn’t see a seem or even a crack.”
Rikki just shook his head.
“How’s your arm doing?”
“It’s fine.”
“Has anyone looked at it since Bolton?”
“No need, Its doing just fine.”
“Captain,” Kadyr used Rikki’s title, “If you don’t let me look at it, I’ll get Markys Galyway and Takoda over here to sit on you.”
Rikki’s shoulders slumped a little, “Alright, come on in my tent, so we can get this over with.” Rikki entered through the tent flap and turned up the oil lamp that has been glowing softly. He took off his jacket and slowly pulled his shirt off.
Kadyr waited for him by the lamp. He looked closely at the wound. The good new was that there didn’t look to be any infection. Parts of it were scabbed over while other parts were a nice healthy, meaty red color, meaning that the wound was receiving plenty of blood and nutrients.
Kadyr had Rikki turn around and checked the back side as well, and found that the Captain was in fact healing quite well.
“You should let me put a poultice on that while we are here.”
“You are beginning to sound like an old woman.” Rikki complained.
“If you want, I can get your Princess in here and have her clucking about.” Kadyr threatened.
Rikki was already digging through a small chest. He came up with a tin of salve that was to promote healing and tossed it to his Lieutenant. “I picked it up in Hobro,” he admitted.
Kadyr gently rubbed the salve over the burn and still raw flesh. “Do you have a bandage I can wrap this up with?”
Obediently Rikki handed him a roll of bandages that he had been holding in his other hand.
Kadyr wrapped the bandage loosely, but tight enough that it would stay during a night of rough sleeping.
“Heading for Narva tomorrow?”
Rikki nodded. “We will only get half way. I hope there is a small town or at least a clean inn that we can stay at before we go under that lake. It’s bad enough being underground, trapped beneath all of this rock, but to put a lake over my head on top of it all? I’ll go nuts.”
Kadyr smiled. “I’m sure you won’t even know you are under it.”
“If you see me racing Sefu off in the distance, you’ll know why. You can take over command until you get to Narva.”
“You’ll be fine, Rikki.”
“I’m just saying, just in case I lose it.”
“If you go nuts, I’ll take over command until we catch you up in Narva.”
Rikki seemed to relax after that.
“Get some sleep, Captain.” Kadyr went to the tent flap. “If you are going to go nuts, you’ll need your strength.”
Kadyr ducked out of the tent and saw Monyka coming towards him, her braided, bejewelled hair bouncing and jingling as she walked.
“What were you planning to do this evening?” She slipped an arm around his.
“Thought I’d relax next to a fire, perhaps play a bit on my flute.”
“Would you like some company?”
“Won’t people talk?” Kadyr questioned.
“Most everyone in the retinue and among the servants know. I don’t think it will cause many more tongues wagging.”
“Then, my Lady, I would be quiet delighted with your company.” Kadyr took her hand in his and led her two tents down from the Captain’s. “Wait right here, I’ll be right back.”
Kadyr entered his assigned tent and quickly went over to a little table set up with a pitcher and basin of water, towel, cup and a small mirror. He splashed a bit of water on to his curls and fingered them into place, he checked to make sure none of his dinner had been caught in his teeth, and dashed to his small wardrobe chest, where he opened a small vial of scented oil, and dabbed it at the base of his neck. He grabbed a bit of mint and chewed on it while he darted to pick up the case containing the crystal flute. He took one last look in the mirror before taking a deep breath and exiting his tent.
Monyka’s smile lit up her face as her eyes darted to the box in his hand. Kadyr offered his arm to the Princess’s assistant and led her to a fire nearby. Markys was there finishing his third helping of the roasted pork. Kadyr led his lady to a camp stool. Markys began to stand up.
“Sergeant, please sit down. We’ve been on this journey for how many weeks? You needn’t stand on formality. I thought we talked about that?”
“Sorry, M’Lady. Just a habit I suppose. I guess I’ll stop being formal, when you stop calling me Sergeant.” Markys grinned. He looked at Kadyr and his flute. “You going to grace us with your playing tonight?”
“I thought, I’d practice a bit. I’ve been getting rusty.”
Markys looked to Monyka. “The guy should have been a court minstrel, but instead he wastes his talent in the cavalry.”
“It could be worse.” Kadyr’s eyes sparkled, “I could be a soldier in the infantry.”
Markys’ laughter boomed through the cavern. Monyka couldn’t help but laugh with him. Kadyr’s heart soared when he heard her laugh. It was light and full hearted, a laugh that could catch you up in, and take flight.
Their laughing died down as Kadyr took a seat on the ground near Monyka.
Markys wiped his eyes and looked back into the flames of the fire. “Leave it to the Dwarves to find rocks to burn.” He poked at the coal burning in the fire.
“Imagine what the Princess will have built once we get home.” Kadyr thought aloud.
“She’s in there right now, drawing up plans of what she has seen, and has ideas on how she wants to incorporate it into something Riponia can use.” Monyka nodded. “One of the first things to be built will be some bathing pools. We almost couldn’t get her out of them while in Sherstone.”
“I couldn’t get around to visiting the public ones. I was too busy.” Markys admitted. “Were they nice?”
“They were wonderful. I could see spending an hour or two in them on a regular basis.”
“What were you doing in Sherstone?” Kadyr asked the large man.
“Ordering some weaponry and armour.”
“What’s wrong with what you have?” Monyka inquired.
“Oh, about the same difference between a cart horse and a war horse. What we have is pretty good, for the level of armourers in Riponia, but the Dwarves have a way of working the metal so that it is so much better, stronger, flexible and keeps an edge longer.”
“Monyka,” Kadyr picked up, “It would be like comparing your mother’s bread to the bread of a house wife.”
“Really, that much?”
Markys and Kadyr both nodded.
“What did you order, Kadyr?” Markys asked.
“A sabre and some knives to gift or trade when we get home.” Kadyr took up the crystal flute and admired its craftsmanship with his fingers as much as with his eyes.
“You going to play?” Grymm entered the fire light.
Kadyr nodded.
“Mind if I sit and listen?”
“Not at all.”
“Did you bring your mug, Corporal?” Markys gave Grymm a sly look.
Grymm smiled back, “of course.”
Kadyr put the flute to his lips and gently blew into it, not causing a sound but to just barely feel the vibrations it gave off as if it was waking from a slumber. He watched as Markys pulled a wine skin out and poured some into the Corporal’s mug.
“Oh, good, just in time.” Nevyre plopped down between Markys and Grymm. “Good evening, Monyka,” He nodded to her. “Good to see you mingling with us, I’m sure it gets a bit stuffy in the Royal carriage and tent.”
“Watch it Nevyre.” Kadyr paused in his warming up to glare at his friend.
Kadyr went back to blowing into the flute, this time he started playing a scale.
“Markys, Markys, Markys,” Nevyre shook his head, “When are you going to stop drinking that swill and become a connoisseur.”
“You have something better?”
Nevyre un-strapped a canteen from his shoulder and handed it to the large fighter. Kadyr chuckled to himself as he prepared to see the reaction from Markys.
Markys’ face turned red as he gasped, trying to clear his throat. “Tanek’s buttocks that’s harsh.”
Nevyre, Grymm and Monyka laughed at the big guy’s expense.
“Where did you find that? In Sherstone?”
Nevyre smiled, “In the woods on the way to Bolton.” I bought it off of a homesteader.”
“That’ll strip your teeth.” Markys chuckled.
Nevyre passed the canteen to Grymm who took a small swig and grimaced as it went down before handing it back to Nevyre.
“May I?” Monyka asked.
Kadyr stopped mid note. “That is pretty powerful stuff, Monyka. It out does Dwarven ale, by a long shot. Even Dwarven spirits aren’t as strong as that.”
“I would still like to try.” Monyka thrust her chin out stubbornly.
Nevyre was already holding it out to her. Kadyr watched as she sniffed at the contents of the canteen. He grinned as she wrinkled her nose and pulled back in a flinch. All eyes were on her as she lifted the canteen to her lips and took a small sip. Markys’ hearty chuckle was deep and hearty as they all watched her struggle to swallow the harsh drink. She managed to get it down and took a gasping breath as her eyes opened wide.
“Tanek’s buttocks and his balls, but that is foul.” She wheezed.
Grymm smiled and Nevyre looked surprised and pleased that she had tried. Kadyr felt himself actually feeling proud of this lady; that he hoped would someday be his wife. He was suddenly shocked. He had just now considered her his hopeful wife. He hadn’t felt that kind of ownership of her up to this point in their relationship. He pondered what this meant. Did he want to spend the rest of his life with this woman? This beautiful woman who thirsted for knowledge of life? Could he love and live with this crazy, wonderful spirit who wore periwinkle togas in Truno, who had her hair braided and bejewelled like the Dwarven women of Thame, who would probably adapt some fashion of Blaire?
His mind wandered. What would Monyka look like in the tight trousers and high heeled boots of Blaire women? He imagined her strong thighs encased in tight pants, the curves of her legs practically exposed under a thing layer of fabric. The tightening in his groin gave him his answer. He could spend the rest of his live loving this one woman. He would give his heart and his solemn vow to her. But would she have him? She, after all was the Princess’s assistant. A Lady to be reckoned with. Who was he, other than a Cavalry Lieutenant? His family came from noble Trunonian blood, but he was not inherent of that blood. Could this beautiful, intelligent woman accept him?
“You okay, Kadyr?” Monyka caught his attention, “You looked like you were far away.”
“I’m fine, thanks. I was just doing some thinking.” Kadyr began playing on the flute again.
He almost paused his playing when he saw her take another swig from Nevyre’s canteen before handing it back. He started in on playing a favourite song of the cavalrymen. Cavalrymen from other fires joined his fire circle and began singing along with the piece. Monyka seemed to glow in the firelight as she listened to the men’s tenor, baritone and alto voices singing together with Markys’ bass vibrating below everyone else’s.
By the time he reached the next chorus, his fire circle was surrounded not only by infantry soldiers, but yeomen, and even some of the servants, all singing with smiles on their faces and eyes that sparkled at one another.
He finished the song and revelled in the sound of laughter. Cavalrymen and infantrymen began calling out requests. He looked up to Monyka who seemed to shine like a bright star in the firelight. He picked a tavern drinking song and began playing it. After only a few notes, his audience began to laugh and joined in raising their voices. Soon the whole circle was clapping their hands in time as they sang.
The next song he played was for Markys and his infantry, ‘Owain’s shield’ song was a favourite of the heavy fighters. It was about a giant of a man who went into sparring matches and tournaments with a shield that was so large that no one could get a good shot at him. It went on about the giant of a man using a barn door as a shield and that only the top of his helm and his feet were visible as he came at you.
After two more bawdy songs, Kadyr switched it up and began playing a ballad. The women in the group sighed as they heard the lovely song and either looked at their loved one, or off in to space thinking of those dear to their heart, left back home on a small island. Some of the men of the group searched out their own fires or their bed rolls, others sat down nearby and listened in silence.
“That was beautiful.” Monyka commented after the last note died out.
“Thank you.”
Kadyr resettled himself in a more comfortable position, half reclining near the fire. Monyka got up from the camp chair and lay down next to him laying her head on his chest as he began the next ballad.
The solemn melody lifted up and filled the cavern with thoughts of home, of family, of quiet nights gathered around a crackling fire. Even the horses seemed to quiet as they heard the music envelop the darkness, making it less frightening. The notes came to his fingers and his lips as easily as breathing, allowing him let his mind drift.
Kadyr felt Monyka’s breathing slow as she rested there, her silky face against his chest, her braided hair slightly tickling his side. As he played, he thought of her, thought of making her his wife, of building a life together, whether in the palace or not. He would quit the Cavalry if he had to. He just knew that he wanted to be with this woman.
The final note echoed out to silence. Not a soul seemed to move, or even breathe in the cavern. Then a horse shifted and broke the magic of the moment.
“That was amazing.” Monyka dared to breathe.
“It was one of my mother’s favourites.” Kadyr realized.
The canteen made its way around the fire again. Kadyr was relieved when Monyka waved it on, and nestled herself against him.
“You going to play some more?” Markys pleaded.
“Just a couple more, I need my sleep. I didn’t get much of it last night.” Kadyr’s eyes strayed to Monyka, who blushed. He put the flute to his lips filling the cavern, once again, with its magic sound.
***
Monyka rested her head on Kadyr’s chest. The sound of the flute sounding near her ear didn’t bother her. The sweet notes that Kadyr was making was almost like a lullaby in its sweetness. The slow steady beat of his heart kept a steady cadence to the sound drifting down the corridors of Lakeview. Underneath it all, more of a feeling than a sound was a low humming from the flute, as if the flute itself was adding to the resonance of the music played. Monyka thought it was weird hearing that inaudible hum, but it seemed innocuous to Kadyr and to those listening.
Markys across the fire smiled gently at the two of them, Grymm closed his eyes and allowed the music to wash over him.
To think that these men, these wonderful, kind hearted men were trained killers who fought for her king, to protect those she loved from harm, it just seemed unthinkable. If she had met Markys in the market, she would have guessed him a humble blacksmith, whistling away as he strolled along the stalls. Grymm she would have guessed would be more comfortable at a scribes table than on the back of a horse, more at ease with a quill and ink than a sabre and knives. The thought that these gentle souls lazing around a fire sharing spirits and song were deadly, trained soldiers was almost laughable. She however, had seen just how deadly that these two were in a battle.
Kadyr’s song dwindled to an end and melded into a new one. She stifled a yawn, and grinned sheepishly at her tiredness, hoping the others didn’t see it.
Lieutenant Kadyr Kollyns. Tonya called him ‘her lieutenant’. Just a few short weeks ago, she hadn’t even known who Kadyr Kollyns was, and now she lay against his chest, madly in love with the curly, blonde haired man. She had a hard time with believing Kadyr was a cold blooded killer too. Here was a man who played a flute better than most minstrels, who went out of his way to make sure that she was comfortable, a man who had shown how gentle and in control of himself he could be in how he touched her, as he had the other night in the cave of wonders. She smiled to her self at the thought of that night, of the night that she would always remember and hold special to her heart.
She began to feel herself drifting into that abyss between wakefulness and dreams. She took a deep breath and opened her eyes to see Sergeant Takoda taking a swig of Nevyre’s canteen, then smiling down at her and Kadyr. The grizzled old war veteran was more of an uncle to her than the much revered and respected Sergeant at Arms. She had memories of the scar faced man sneaking sweets with her and the Princess. She still had the wooden eagle that he had carved with his own hands. She kept it in her private chest in Tonya’s quarters back at the palace in Ripon. Tonya had a carved horse from his hand among her possessions.
Kadyr held the flute to his lips as the last note died away. Once he could no longer hear its echo, he lowered the crystal instrument and smiled down at Monyka.
“Time to get you back to Princess Tonya and a soft bed.” Kadyr stretched.
Monyka lay against his chest for a minute more memorizing the sound of his heart, the scent of his skin before slowly pushing away.
“Let me help you.” Sergeant Takoda held out a hand for her.
She took his gnarled, yet strong hand and pulled herself to her feet.
“How is our Princess doing?” Takoda inquired.
“She is totally wrapped up in her machines and Dwarven science and technology.” Monyka shrugged. “The bathing pools did seem to help her a bit, so don’t be surprised if they start construction on them when we get back to Ripon.”
“I might even spend some time soaking in them,” Takoda sighed, “They’d do my joints some good.”
Kadyr had put his flute back in its box and came up to touch Monyka’s arm.
“I’m sure, his Majesty, would gladly welcome you to his artisans when you tire of sword work, Lieutenant.”
“Sword work pays better.” Kadyr smiled.
“It can kill faster too.” Takoda sighed.
“Have a good night Sergeant.”
Monyka leaned up and kissed the Sergeant at Arms on the cheek, “Good night Takoda.”
“Sleep well, dear.”
Kadyr took Monyka’s hand in his and steered her back to the Princess’ tent.
“What a waste,” Takoda sighed.
“I don't need anything,” Monyka began.
“But I insist.” The blonde dwarf siezed Monyka's hand and began to hum.
Monyka tried to free it but to no avail. For short stubby fingers she had a very strong grip.
Ambassador Zareb sat in his carriage, the two oil lamps provided were lit and turned up to provide him with light to read by. He pulled out another scroll, a proposed treaty and toll offered by the Dwarven kingdom. He sighed and closed his eyes to rest them from squinting at the parchments.
King Tobias sent him on this journey knowing that he was of an age of one who should be allowed to sit by fires telling grandkids stories of great campaigns. This trip, this envoy of peace was his last service to his king. No other Ambassadors had his experience, nor his political insights. No other counsellors, or even courtesans could do what needed to be done on this trip.
He was to hammer, meld, and work together a peace treaty, as well as a war treaty all in one trip. Along with the young, up and coming Captain Kalhoun, he was to cement trade relations and open other possibilities for trade and exchange of goods. He was also to encourage other kingdoms to listen to the young Captain, to persuade them to join Truno in their cause to clear the Elves from the forest around the North West Passage and push them back north and east so that Blaire, Truno and Riponia could trade goods much more cheaply and safely with out the fear, of attack or confiscation.
Zareb scratched his thinning grey hair and wiped his hand over his face. As far as carriages went, this was better equipped than most. It wasn’t as fancy or as comfortable as he imagined the Princess’ carriage was, but it was roomy and offered a comfortable ride.
The journey already seemed like a long one. In his younger days, he would have looked forward to seeing so much of the world in one trip. Before the Lycanthrop pirates took over the Ju-ju islands, he had sailed on an Aukai ship to Malden. A lot of things have changed since that trip. The kingdom of Blaire at that time, had just received a new queen. After generations of Kings, the Kingdom was nervous and excited about it’s new monarch. The Kingdom was now in it’s third generation of being ruled a Queen.
Even back then, Malden was a commerce center. Elves were on better terms with humans then, many took up human partners and lived in harmony with the citizens of the city. Horse lords, whose history no one knows of, lived on the outskirts of the city, but would occasionally enter on business. Seeing a horse with bejewelled eyes walking freely about the city was rare, but not uncommon. Halflings from across the eastern ocean brought exotic peppers, seasonings and pottery for trade. A reclusive race, less is known about them than the Horse lords. Zareb had fond memories of Malden and looked forward to seeing its busy streets and ports again.
The perpetual darkness of this maze under Thame referred to as the Under-Kingdom was starting to wear on the elderly Ambassador. Not as claustrophobic as the Captain Kalhoun, Zareb still had some trouble with not seeing the sky or feeling fresh air on his face. The Princess however, seemed to enjoy the Dwarven Under-Kingdom and its technologies. She relished the time Ambassador Kalgar spent proudly showing her different aspects of his kingdom’s accomplishments.
Zareb stretched his achy body and rubbed at his sore finger joints. One last trip through the Kingdoms before retiring, perhaps he would write a book of his travels, and of the people he had met, the things he had witnessed. Undoubtedly, he would have to submit the manuscript to his Majesty, King Tobias to edit out any sensitive information, but then again, he would have edited most of that out himself. He wondered if the King would grant him a modest house near Bandon, the weather there was milder than anywhere else in Riponia and would ease some of his pains.
He opened his eyes and stared again at the scroll before him. That Duke needed to be grabbed by the scruff of his beard and taught some manners. Zareb could see the Duke’s influence in the document. He scribbled some notes in the margin of the treaty so that he could discuss it further with the Prince and his Counsellor Baldorf.
A blue figure on horse back rode up and matched the pace of the carriage.
“How are you doing, Ambassador?” Kadyr greeted.
“I’ll be better once we get to Malden.” Zareb confessed.
“Only a fortnight till then.”
“A fortnight too long, I’m afraid.”
“We’ll be taking lunch while we are moving. Is there anything that I can ask the cooks to prepare for you?”
“Nothing in particular, just keep it mild and soft. I’m afraid my appetite can’t handle what it used to.”
“Okay, Ambassador. I’ll check on you later.” Kadyr reined in his mount and allowed the carriage to pass him by.
Now there was a good, ambitious lad. Zareb thought. He wondered if he would be able to convince the smart young man that sword work was too dangerous. The Lieutenant would make a very prudent Ambassador for Tobias as well as the future Queen Tonya. If he remembered correctly the young man was born to a minor noble family of Truno. He was accomplished and showed initiative as well as the ability to inspire others to greatness. Zareb of course would be at hand to help shape the man’s future and guide him in areas of foreign policy.
“Ah, to be young again.” Zareb sighed.
*
*
*
Prince Caldric guided the Riponian procession along the Northern route that lead from Lakeview to Narva. The Riponians were humans and couldn’t march nearly as far or as fast as Dwarves did, nor could their horses keep up with an arduous pace. That was one of a few reasons Dwarves didn’t have a cavalry, Dwarves had more stamina than a horse and there was little a mounted dwarf could do in the confines of the Under-kingdom.
The Captain felt lucky to be able to strike camp at Lakeview and make it to this cavern in the ten hours that it took. One reason for making such good time was that the road from Lakeview to this little cavern was all one gentle downhill grade. Horses and men didn’t have to labour up or over any hills.
Rikki reviewed the map of the Under-Kingdom in his head and sighed gratefully. They were to rest at the edge of a lake that they would be travelling under on the morrow. If the Prince had intended them to camp under the lake, Rikki would have put Kadyr in charge and travelled on ahead to Narva alone. There was no way he was going to sleep underground, under a lake.
Princess Tonya, Prince Caldric and the ambassadors had taken the few rooms that the small inn had to offer. None of them had human sized beds, so Rikki had no idea what Ambassador Zareb was going to be able to do, let alone the Princess. The rest of the retinue, servants and soldier were setting up a camp around the inn and stables. There weren’t even enough rooms in the inn for him and his officers. They would have to sleep with the others out on the cavern floor. That they were sleeping on the ground didn’t bother him as much as not being close to his Princess. How was he going to be able to keep her safe if he wasn’t even sleeping in the same building? He was just going to have to trust the two Muls and his own guards to challenge anyone trying to do harm to her Highness.
Seeing that his bed roll and saddle bags had been taken care of, Rikki led Sefu over to the stable.
“Is there room for this mighty soldier?” he asked.
“Are you referring to your self or the horse?” the stable master raised an eyebrow.
“My horse.”
“I think I can find a place for him, Captain.” The stable master turned and looked down the short line of stalls. “Boy! Come get the Captain’s horse.”
Adiah poked her head out of one of the stalls and smiled. She quickly came up and took Sefu’s lead.
“How are you doing today?” Rikki asked the princess with a wink.
“Very well, Captain, thank you.”
Rikki followed the princess and his horse as the stable master went back to his work. “You want to ride up with Tonya, yet?”
“No, Sir, I am enjoying my time and work with the horses.”
“Is everyone treating you alright?”
“No one beats me or yells at me, if that is what you mean. Yes, everyone treats me just like a stable boy.” Adiah led Sefu into a stall with Lieutenant Kollyns’ horse. “These two act like best friends. They take comfort in being near the other.”
“How can you tell?”
“Sefu breathes easier, and sleeps a little longer.”
“I wish more stable hands were as observant as you.”
“Thank you, Captain.”
“For what?”
“Allowing me to stay here.”
“You’re welcome, Adiah.”
Rikki left the stables behind and went in search of his officers. It would still be a bit before the cooks had a meal cooked and he wanted to get reports of what his officers had observed during the long day.
“Grymm.” Rikki met the new corporal
“Yes, Sir?”
“Gather up the officers and ask them to meet me in the inn.”
“Yes, sir.”
Rikki noted where his bed roll was a second time and ducked into the Waterstone Inn.
Nevyre sat with his feet propped up by the fire, while a servant sat near by polishing his boots. A fried lake trout steamed on a plate in front of him. A young dwarven lad was re-filling a goblet of wine.
“Good evening, Captain.” Nevyre greeted.
“Didn’t you find a place to sleep?” Rikki asked.
“Yes, I’ve got a room.”
“There aren’t any more rooms. The Prince, Princess and Ambassadors have all of the rooms.”
“Well, it’s not a room per say. More of a bed.”
“Where are you getting a bed?” Rikki looked with disbelief, who’s taking care of your horse, and where did you get a trout dinner?”
“One at a time, Captain.” Nevyre took a sip of wine. “You have to ask the right kind of questions of the right people. The inn keeper has an extra mattress, but no frame or room to put it in, so they are going to bring it out and allow me to sleep next to the fire here in the common room.” Nevyre rolled his eyes a bit. “As for my horse, one of Sergeant Galyway’s men owes me money from a game of dice, instead of making him pay up, he is taking care of my horse. As for the trout dinner? On our way in to this cavern, we passed a fisherman who was carrying a basket of his catch. I simply paid him for the fish and asked the gracious cook here at the inn if she could fry it up for me.” Nevyre looked from the Captain to the fish and back at the Captain. “Did you want some?”
“Yes. I mean no.” Rikki looked flustered. “Who is this, polishing your boots?”
“This is one of the Ferrier’s apprentice. He ran into a bit of a misunderstanding in Sherstone. I just happened to be in the right place at the right time and helped him avoid any embarrassing results. He’s simply returning the favour.”
Rikki looked at the friend of Kadyr’s and wondered how these two could have ever been friends. “Finish your dinner and leave for a bit. I need to have a meeting with my officers.”
“I’ll be as silent as a church mouse, Captain.” Nevyre cut a piece of white flaky meat off from the fish and popped it into his mouth. Nevyre closed his eyes and savoured the fresh catch. After swallowing, he looked up a the Captain. “Would you like your boots polished too?”
“What?. . . No.” Tending to his boots was a chore that Rikki rarely delegated out. Every once in a while he would have a cavalryman polish and buff them, but he felt it was his responsibility to take care of his own uniform.
“Gerdie, this trout is devine, are you sure you never cooked for the palace?” Nevyre smiled at the inn’s cook.
“No,” she flushed behind her veil. “Prince Caldric would love this. If I was able to get some more trout, would you cook it for the Prince?”
“For Prince Caldric?” she went white.
“I really think he’d like it.”
“Well. . . I guess.”
“Gerdie you are too incredible.” Nevyre shifted his look to the apprentice. “If I gave you a few silver, could you find that fisherman and buy his catch?”
“I think so.”
“I’ll see if Gerdie can cook you up a fish too.”
The apprentice stood up. “I’ll track him down for you Nevyre.”
Nevyre took a few silver from his purse and handed it to the apprentice.
“I’ll be back.” The apprentice took off out of the inn.
Nevyre took another flaky piece of fish and savoured it.
Rikki took a seat at one of the low tables and arranged his legs so that he didn’t bump his knees. He looked around for a serving woman to order a pint of ale.
“Where does a Dwarf under ground get a basket of trout?” Rikki wondered aloud.
“There is an underground lake nearby,” Nevyre explained. “Some how, the Dwarves created a drain in the bottom of the lake and channelled the water from the lake above into a large cavern, creating an underground lake.”
“So not only will I have a lake above me tomorrow, but a lake beside me?”
“Or it could be under us.” Nevyre posed. “There could be a level below us that has a lake. Think about it, if there is, then we’d be walking underwater and on top of water at the same time.” He grinned. Nevyre popped another bit of steaming fish into his mouth.
Rikki looked around again for a serving woman.
“Gerdie,” Nevyre called, “Could you bring the Captain a pint?”
The Dwarven woman poked her veiled face around the edge of the door, “Hmm?”
“The Captain here, could use a pint of ale.”
“Sure, sure. Coming right up, Captain.” She disappeared back into the kitchen.
She hurried out a moment later and handed Rikki a tall mug of ale, smiled at Nevyre and hurried back into her kitchen.
One by one his officers joined him in the small smoky common room.
Gerdie made two more trips getting drinks for them.
Three Dwarves entered the inn. A blonde female dwarf, was lead by another. A third dwarf came in behind with a sour look on his face.
“Hello, Gerdie.” The dwarf leading the blonde called out.
“Well, hello there.” Gerdie greeted. “Its been a while since I’ve seen you three.”
“It has been a long while since I’ve seen you.” The blonde dwarf’s face broke into a smile from under her veil.
Rikki then noticed the milky white eyes of the woman dwarf. The smile on her face, touched her eyes, but they didn’t sparkle as one who could see.
“I’m afraid I don’t have anyplace to put you.” Gerdie apologized. “Prince Caldric and the Riponian Princess have taken all of the rooms.”
“And every where else this hole of a cavern has to offer.” The sour dwarf mumbled. He set a heavy pack down on the floor and stretched his back.
“Is there a stall in the stables or perhaps room in the loft?” The blonde asked.
“I’m afraid the soldiers have taken every available space, Tinahna.”
“You have that pallet.” Rikki suggested.
“Aye, but that has already been spoken for.” Gerdie darted a look over to Nevyre.
“Has he paid for it yet?”
Gerdie was quiet.
“The way I figure it, these bards are regular patrons of this inn and perform here in exchange for food and shelter. I believe that many of my soldiers,” Rikki looked around the table at his officers, “might like to be entertained tonight.” He looked back to Gerdie. “Give the pallet next to fire to the bards, Nevyre can swindle himself another bed.”
Gerdie looked from the Captain to Nevyre and shrugged an apology.
“You can find your own fish.” Nevyre sneered, then bent to pull his boots on.
Rikki turned back to the bards and nodded to the young dwarf who had been leading the blonde. The dwarf dipped his head with a smile of thanks and led her to a spot near the fire.
“Mint and ginger tea, Tinahna?” Gerdie asked.
“Yes please.” The blonde smiled in the general direction of Gerdie.
The dour dwarf moved the heavy pack near the fireplace and sat down heavily. He eyed the humans in the room with suspicion.
“Where are you heading?” Kadyr asked.
“We’ve just finished some business in Blaire and are heading to Ladamore.”
“How is it in Blaire?”
“The damned elves are raiding the North Eastern part of the kingdom.”
Gerdie came sweeping back into the room, “Here’s your tea, Tinahna” She set a mug of steaming brew in front of the blonde.
With a tentative fumble for the mug, Tinahna took the mug and sipped a bit of the brew, “Thank you, Gerdie.”
“I got the trout for you, Nevyre!” the apprentice bounded into the room with a basket.
Nevyre looked with disgust at Rikki. “Go on and give it to Gerdie, and let her know that you are to have one.”
The apprentice beamed under the praise and strode across the room and disappeared into the kitchen.
“Are they raiding small towns? Or larger ones?” Kadyr asked the grumpy Dwarf.
“Mostly small towns and large farms. Farmers and ranchers were trying to defend their property, but the raids come without warning.” The dwarf sighed. “Some neighbours are joining forces, leaving one farmstead up to be raided. They’ve moved their valuables and animals to the other and are helping to guard and fight to save the other. So far, they are succeeding, but I’m not sure how long they will be able to hold the forest fiends off.”
“Hasn’t the Queen of Blaire sent troops to fight the Elves and patrol the borders? What about the Horselords? Has she asked them to help?” Kadyr inquired.
“Aye, she has sent a lot of troops out, but she is also battling her Dukes for control of their troops. They apparently feel that they need to protect their own lands instead of protecting their farmers and ranchers.”
“What of the Horse lords?”
“Aye, she sent word to Adwanna. Queen Esmeralda has sent as many as she can, but she also needs to protect her Southern and Western borders against the Lycanthrops.”
“I’ve heard a rumour that she has even sent her own daughter to patrol the Blaire border.” Tinahna added.
“I’ve never met a Horse Lord.” Kadyr admitted. “What are they like?”
“They look just like any other horse, except they have a magical grace and incredible eyes.” The Dwarf helping Tinahna leaned forward, “They’re eyes are the colors of gemstones: Sapphire, Emerald, Ruby, Amethyst, and Topaz.”
“They also have an air of intelligence about them. If you stood them side by side with a normal horse, even if you didn’t see their eyes, you would know which one was a Horse Lord.” The grumpy one spoke up.
“Kanet, don’t forget about their mind speech.” Tinahna told the grumpy one.
“I was just getting there.” Kanet grumbled, “Who’s telling them this in the first place?” he turned to Kadyr and his avid audience, “They don’t talk like you and I. When they talk you hear it in your head. It’s the darnedest thing. Their mouths don’t move or anything, you just hear it.”
“Well, not everyone can hear it.” Tinahna’s helper added.
“Will you let me tell it, Torber?” Kanet grumbled. “Only a third of the Humans, Dwarves, and other races can communicate with the Horse Lords. Everyone else has to guess as to what they want.”
“Why did Queen Esmeralda North instead of keeping her on the Southern border? I thought Horse Lords are immune to Lycanthrops.” Sergeant Takoda joined the conversation.
“Centaurs are immune to Lycanthrops, Horse Lords just die if bitten. The Lycanthrops saliva is a deadly poison to them. Centaurs, being magically created, can’t be changed by their diseased bite.”
“So Queen Esmeralda sent her daughter to the North to avoid death by poisoning.” Kadyr nodded understanding.
“That is the rumour anyway.” Kanet shrugged.
*
*
*
“What are we going to do about this tiny bed?” Monyka asked Tonya.
“Can we take the mattress off and put it on the floor? I think I might be easier to sleep that way than to have our legs hanging over the ends.” Tonya sat in a chair in front of the small fireplace. A bowl of glowing fish sat upon a table next to her.
Monyka with Annyka’s help, pulled the mattress off the bed frame and moved it closer to the fire. While Annyka made up the mattress, Monyka lifted the frame on it’s side to give them a little more room.
“That’s much better.” Tonya smiled.
“Is it true, that we’re going to be travelling under a lake tomorrow?” Annyka sat down next to the fire and looked at the Princess.
“Yes, isn’t it exciting?” Tonya smiled, “We’ll be most of the day under a lake, then we’ll be in Narva, the art capital of Thame.”
“What do they make in Narva?” Annyka asked.
“Swords, and weapons, lots of glass stuff, and statues. Most of the statues that grace the palaces of the world are made in Narva then shipped.” Monyka explained.
“What kinds of glass?”
“Anything that you can think of to make out of glass,” Tonya rubbed at her sore leg, “Bowls, patters, figurines, if you can think of it, they can make it.”
“A griffon? A Dragon?”
“Anything, Annyka. Would you like something of glass?”
Annyka nodded.
“Think long and hard tonight, and tomorrow, we’ll go ask them to make it.” Tonya sniffed the air, “What is that heavenly smell?”
“I don’t know, but it sure smells good.” Monyka agreed.
“Annyka, could you please go down and find out what that aroma is?”
“Yes, your Highness.” Annyka dipped a curtsy and left the small room.
“Did you order anything from Narva while you were in Hobro or Sherstone?” Tonya asked Monyka.
Monyka shook her head, “I’ve already over spent. I got that flute for Kadyr, remember?”
“But surely you would like something for yourself.”
“I have it. In Kadyr.” Monyka blushed.
Tonya smiled, “I wish I could feel that way about someone.”
“You can. You just have to open your heart and give in a little. I’m sure your Captain would reciprocate.” Monyka snickered, then dodged a thrown pillow.
Annyka entered the door her face a bit flushed.
“You don’t have to run up the stairs,” Tonya chided, “You are the assistant to me. The only time you should run is if I tell you to, or if there is danger.”
“Yes, Highness.” Annyka looked down at the floor.
“So what did you find out?”
“Your Highness and Prince Caldric are invited to the common room for a fresh trout dinner and entertainment put on by three bards who happen to be passing through.”
“Mmm, trout.” Monyka raised an eyebrow.
“Will Prince Caldric be attending?” Tonya asked.
“Yes, your Highness.”
“Then please walk down and ask the Captain if he can help me down stairs when dinner is ready.” Tonya instructed.
Tonya found Monyka and herself seated at a raised table near the fireplace in the common room of the inn. Prince Caldric and Ambassador Kalgar were seated at a Dwarf sized table near by. Crystal goblets of water, glass mugs of ale and a crystal glass of white wine were waiting for them.
“Did you smell this up stairs too?” Prince Caldric asked.
“Doesn’t it smell delicious?” Tonya nodded.
Two Cavalrymen were pressed into service as servers for the Royal members. Tonya looked across the common room to the door of the kitchen which was slightly ajar. A veiled face peered out of the crack as the dark blue plates of trout were placed in front of her and Caldric.
Tonya smiled at the hidden face and watched as the door was suddenly closed. She looked over to see Monyka place a fork full of white flesh into her mouth then close her eyes.
“By the three Gods this is good.” Monyka announced.
Off on the other side of the room, a harp began making a soft sound as the player tickled the strings.
Tonya cut into the bread encrusted fish releasing a cloud of steam. She picked up a piece and placed it in her mouth. Flavours exploded in her mouth. She chewed slowly savouring each layer of flavor as it unfolded on her taste buds. “The love of Tanitha ! That is heavenly.”
The harpist missed a note, at the outburst, but recovered and continued the soft ballad. Tonya was half way through the fish when the kitchen door opened and the servers brought a plate of roasted vegetables. A few moments later a steaming pastries were set before them. One of the servers followed the pastries up with glasses of a dark red wine, poured into what looked to be Gerdies personal crystal.
The harpist’s notes melded into a more up beat song. A blonde, veiled dwarf stepped forward, her fingers tickling the strings of the harp and opened her mouth. A note as pure as any she had ever heard enveloped the room. The Dwarf’s voice ranged up and down the scale, going as low as a tenor and as high as a soprano. Tonya forgot to eat as she closed her eyes and listened to the voice that must have been a gift from Tanitha.
As the last note rang out, and diminished, nothing stirred. The people in the common room held their breath as they relished the music, trying to commit it's loveliness to their memories.
“Well sung,” Prince Caldric was the first to break the spell, “Well done indeed.”
The room as well as the cavern outside the inn was engulfed in the roar of applause. The blonde, sightless dwarf cutsied to the head table then whispered something to the other two bards. She handed the harp to one of her partners and began a more lively piece the other quickly joined on a flute. Dwarves in the room began to softly hit the tables with their fists in time with the music. The Riponian’s picked it up as well as the blonde bard began singing a song about marching off to a victorious battle.
At the chorus, the dwarves beat hard on their tables and sang loudly. By the third time through, the Riponian soldiers picked up on the tune and joined their friends by beating on the table. Monyka and Annyka joined by clapping their hands and smiling encouragement. Tonya just smiled and laughed as some of those near by messed up the words.
A cheer at the end of the song, from those in the common room seemed to shake the walls and as well as the floor as Dwarves lifted their mugs and drained their ale. The echo of their cheer could be heard bouncing around the cavern outside in the sudden silence.
The blonde took a drink of her own and began another rowdy song which her friends picked up on their instruments. Dwarves wiping suds from their beards laughed in recognition of the new tune.
Kadyr laughed, “I know this tune. We have different words to it.” He explained to a dwarven neighbor.
Tonya could hear voices raised out in the cavern. The Dwarven bard's lips curled into a smile as she too heard the commotion. She didn't however, change her lyrics.
A clammor of boots stomping the floor and fists pounding the tables deafened the diners. Dwarves and men or Riponia pounded one another on the back.
By the time the song was done, Tonya could swear that there was more ale on the table and floor than in a mug.
Prince Caldric stood, and poured a glass of wine. He walked around the table and up to the dwarven bard.
“Wet your devine throat, after such a performance, it must be dry.” He placed the goblet into the woman's hand.
“Thank you, your Highness.” the blonde bowed slightly, accepting the offered cup. She sipped from it and smiled, before finding her way back to peers.
The void left by the musicians was quickly filled by talk and laughter. When she was finished with her wonderful meal, Tanya sent Annyka to inform her Captain that she was ready to retire.
The room full of Dwarves and men stood as she stood to leave the table. Tonya paused and looked over the room. “Thank you for sharing your lovely meal and entertainment with me.” her eyes lingered on Prince Caldric before hobbling over to the bottom of the staircase.
“Do you want me to clear the room?” Rikki asked.
“No. I don't want to interput their evening than I already have.” Tonya handed her walking stick to Monyka and leaned on Rikki a bit more. Her heart beat a bit faster as he easily lifted her off of her feet. Cradling her gently in his arms, he climbed the stairs to the second floor before easing her to the floor.
“Thank you, Captain.” Her arms lingered around his neck a second longer than needed.
“You welcome, Highness.” Rikki nodded. Rikki stood a few seconds not wanting to leave her presence before taking the stairs back down to the common room.
“You should have invited him in.” Monyka muttered.
“To do what? Play cards with a crippled Princess?”
“I'm sure there are other things you two could do other than play cards.” Monyka touched her necklace as she followed Tonya into her room.
Tonya reached into her purse and pulled out some coin, “Go make sure that whomever cooked that excellent dinner is rewarded.”
“Yes, you Highness.” Monyka bit her lip.
“Oh, and please appologise and offer this to that woman bard. I'm afraid I caused her to bumble through that one song.”
Monyka curtsied and left the room with a swish and a flair of her skirts. “I wish you'd get over yourself and admit that you like him.” She closed the door behind her before she could hear a response from Tonya.
Monyka paused partway down the stairs. The haunting sound of a flute pierced the air of the common room. Dwarves and men alike sat in stoned silence as Kadyr blew into the crystal instrument. A pang of jealousy stabbed at her heart, but Monyka quickly pushed it aside. She bought the instrument for him to play. Not to play just for her. She took another step but the creak of the riser seemed too loud. She waitedwhere she was until the music stopped and Kadyr pulled the crystal away from his lips. It was a moment or two before the dwarves and men applauded and cheered the Lieutenant's talent.
Monyka quickly stepped down the steps and ducked into the kitchen. The cook, Gerdie was a shy and bewildered Dwarven woman. She had begun to refuse Tonya's payment when Monyka assured her that it would be her own hide that would stung if the cook was not properly paid for such a lovely meal on such short notice. Gerdie took the coin and curtsied to Monyka.
“Money for the road, Gerdie?” a Dwarven dishwasher spoke up. “I knew that one day you'd leave this place for better service. I'm just sorry I can't go with you.”
“You're leaving?” Monyka asked.
“The Prince himsef, offered her a position in his kitchen.” The dishwasher answered.
“I don't know if I can do those fancy recipes.” Gerdie admitted.
“You don't have to.” Monyka told her. “My mom is the head baker for the King. Believe it or not Royal people tend to have a taste for simple food. You'll be just fine.”
“Thank you my Lady.” Gerdie dipped again.
“Your welcome.” Monyka smiled. “Do you know where I can find that bard with the heavenly voice?”
“She and the others are taking a break out back.” Gerdie jutted her chin towards the back door of the kitchen.
“Thanks.” Monyka crossed through the familiar bustle of the work area and slid out the back door.
The dark cavern would have been engulfing if it hadn't been for the bowl of luminating fish sitting on the table. Two of the bards looked up from their meal.
“Hi.” Monyka fingered her necklace.
“It's the crippled Princess's girl.” one of the males informed the female.
“Monyka isn't it?” the woman asked, not moving her head.
“Yes,” Monyka approached.
“Please come and sit, Monyka.”
“I didn't want to bother you.”
“You're not a bother, dear.” she patted the bench next to her.
Monyka settled next to the blonde. Her veil had been pulled away and tucked behind one ear so that she had an easier access to her mouth. A chill crawled down Monyka's spine as the unseeing eyes seemed to pierce through her to her heart.
“Um,” Monyka began, “The Princess Tonya asked me to seek you out.”
“Nice girl, that Princess.” the blonde nodded.
“Yes, well she asked me to make an appology for her and to give you this as a token of how much she enjoyed your music.”
“Did she now.” The bard seemed amuzed.
Monyka gently took one hand and brought it up so that she could place the coins in it with the other. She felt the bard's hand sandwich hers between them.
“I have something for you,” The blind dwarf smiled.
“I don't need anything,” Monyka began.
“But I insist.” The blonde dwarf siezed Monyka's hand and began to hum.
Monyka tried to free it but to no avail. For short stubby fingers she had a very strong grip.
“Easy now, Lass.” One of the male dwarves soothed, “Relax and this will be much easier.”
“What are you doing to me?” Monyka's eyes felt heavy. She looked frightenly at the blind dwarf and was caught by her gaze. Her milky white eyes swirled with color. A bass voiced blended with her saprano. Monyka tried to pull her gaze away from the blonde dwarf's but couldn't. She wanted to see who else was singing, but the bass voice as well as the saprano eminated from the blonde's throat. She tried to keep her eyes open but the weight of the lids was too much for her. Her captured hand began to tingle as the bard's voice took on the sound of a small choir.
“Relax.” the voice repeated.
Monyka's whole arm felt like it did after a long day in court.
“That's it, relax.” the voice said from near by.
Monyka tried to open her eyes to see where the large choir was that was singing but her eyes were just too heavy. Her chest began to feel tingley as well. It felt warm and as if a thousand needles were sticking into her skin. Colors. Beautiful colors, spinning out of the bard's eyes. The sound of the choir cresendoed as the tingley feeling spread through the rest of her body. Darkness. . .
Monyka blinked her eyes open. “The Princess wanted you to have these.” She told the blonde bard.
“Why thank you.” she said accepting the coins. “I didn't think that it was that great of a performance.”
“I don't try and figure out what Princess Tonya likes and doesn't like.”
“Please thank her for us.” one of the male dwarves spoke up.
“Sure.” Monyka nodded. “Now if you'll excuse me, I should get back.”
“But of course.”
Monyka got up from her seat and smiled back at the three bards before entering the kitchen.
“What were you doing out back there?” Gerdie asked as she entered.
“Just speaking to the three bards.”
“Were ya now?”
Monyka nodded.
Gerdie shrugged her shoulders in disbelief as Monyka passed her to enter the common room.
“There you are.” Kadyr greeted her, wrapping his arms around her. “Where have you been?”
“Out back, talking to the Dwarvven bards.”
Kadyr looked at her funny. He looked up and over to the fire place. “How? They have been here the whole time.” he looked back down at Monyka. “Are you sure that you weren't talking to some other bards?”
Monyka followed his gaze and was shocked to find the three sitting across the room, laughing at some jest. “But. . .” She looked behind her at the kitchen. “How?”
her thought was disrupted by Kadyr's lips tasting hers.
“Thirsty?” he asked.
Monyka nodded.
Kadyr guided her to a table not too far from wher the three bards were talking with a couple of dwarves and cavalrymen. He poured her a mug of ale and watched as she drank.
Monyka kept looking at the three entertainers as she listened to the men talk.
“Are you sure they have been in here the whole time?” She asked her lieutenant?
“Are you okay, Monyka?” Kadyr asked, “Those three have been sitting in that location since you and the Princess left to go up stairs.”
Monyka shook her head trying to clear the seemingly false memories.
*
*
*
Rikki quietly made his way to the top of the stairs and peered around the corner. One of the Muls was standing outside the door eyeing him as if he might make a charging attack. Rikki nodded acknowledgement to the guardian and slipped back down stairs and passed the more subdued crowd casually sipping from their mugs.
Outside, men and dwarves burrowed into their sleeping rolls, or spoke quietly to one another. Rikki made his way to the stable.
“Captain?” Adiah greeted from a shadow.
“I just came to check on him.”
“He'll be happy to see you.” Adiah led the way down the row of stalls to where Sefu poked his head and whuffed in greeting.
“How are you doing, boy?” Rikki pulled a piece of carrot from his pocket and held it for the stallion's soft lips to pull into his mouth.
“Are you okay, Captain?” Adiah looked up at him.
“Fine, why?”
“Most soldiers I have seen come talk to their horses when something is bothering them.”
Rikki smiled, “Do they?”
The princess in disguise nodded.
“Can you keep a secret?” Rikki asked.
“You've kept mine.” Adiah nodded.
Rikki patted Sefu's neck, “I have a hard time being underground. It's just not natural.”
Adiah nodded. “There are a few other soldiers who feel the same way.”
“To add to that. . . dislike, we are traveling under a lake tomorrow.”
“Surely the Dwarves wouldn't have build their road under the lake if they didn't mean for it to hold.”
“I didn't say that this. . . dislike was reasonable. In fact It's unfounded, but I still. . . dislike the idea.”
“It's only for part of a day.”
“True.”
“I'm sure you can survive part of a day being uncomfortable; after all, you've been through many battles, haven't you?”
Rikki nodded.
“Can't you think of your. . . dislike as another battle?”
“Put that way, I wonder why I should be nervous at all.” Rikki grinned. “Get some sleep, Adiah. Tomorrow is going to be a long day as it is and there will be lots to see in Narva. I'll make sure that you get some time to look about.”
“Thank you, Captain.”
“Do you have a place to sleep?”
“I'll sleep with Princess Tonya's horse, Comyn.”
Rikki left the stables and found his own bed roll.
Tomorrow evening, they would be in Narva. Many of the soldiers had put in orders for weapons while in Hobro or Sherstone. They were eager to pick up their new puchases. He was no exception, he himself ordered a new sabre, as well as a helm and a bit of barding for Sefu. He was planning on also picking up a few knives for gifts and for trade once they were back home. Good Dwarven craftsmanship would be worth so much more away from the underground empire. It took a few moments to get comfortable in his bedroll, his arm still burned and itched a bit.
He stared up into the darkness at the ceiling of the cave which he could not see, could almost feel the weight it was holding up. Tons of rock, maybe even a mountain was above his head. Tomorrow there would be a lake resting on top of the roof of the cavern. Who knew how many countless gallons of water would be up there, seperated by a roof of stone. He had to think of it as a battle, Adiah was right in that. Just think of it as a battle to get through, as if crossing a river under arrow fire. He didn't have to like it, but he did have to do it. He would do it. He would do it for his Princess were his last thoughts before sleep took him.
*
*
*
“Shall we take a walk?” Kadyr drank in Monyka's eyes from across the table.
Feeling slightly tipsy, Monyka nodded assent and pushed herself away from the low table. “Where shall we go?”
“I was thinking about checking out this lake. What do you think?”
“Is it far?” Monyka inquired. “It's been a long day and tomorrow will prove to be just as long.”
Kadyr leaned past a sleeping dwarf sprawled across the table. “How far is the lake from here?” he asked the dwarven bard, Torber.
“Not far. It's just down the highway.”
“Thank you.” Kadyr feeling a bit more than tipsy took Monyka's hand and guided her to the door of the inn.
“Can you give me a hand?” Nevyre's voice came from behind him.
Kadyr turned to see his friend with an old mattress, looking for a place to put it. “With what?”
“To clear a place so that I can lay this out.” Nevyre asked looking at a few of the patrons sleeping in front of the fireplace.
Kadyr grinned from ear to ear. “Sorry, buddy. I have the attention of a pretty girl. Make your own bed.” Kadyr pushed open the door and led Monyka out into a cavern filled the sounds of sleeping men.
*
*
*
The cavern was quiet with the exception of the lake lapping softly against the shore and stone pier. Kadyr held Monyka's hand in his as they walked along the boats. A soft glowing spots in the water indicated the presence of bio-luminescent fish.
“It's quiet out here.” Monyka dared a whisper.
“It's nice after the noise of the inn and listening to horses hooves all day.” Kadyr agreed.
The sound of a dwarf snoring almost caused the two to burst into laughter. Monyka looked over and found the source sprawled out on the deck of one of the fishing boats.
“Pretty big boats for a lake.” Monyka noticed.
“It's supposed to be a pretty big lake.”
At the end of the stone pier the two sat down, Monyka arranging her skirts beneath her. Monyka softly kicked her heels against the stone a couple of feet above the water's surface.
Kadyr leaned in to Monyka. She could feel the heat of his breath on her cheek. She turned her head, her lips seeking his. A spark of fire, of intense heat shot through her body, warming it with his touch. His lips tasted a bit of ale. Not the nastiness of soured ale, but of it's sweet earthiness. His hand reached up, touched her hair, her cheek, caressed her chin, causing her skin to itch for his touch.
“Not here.” She said between kisses. “We need more privacy.”
Kadyr pulled back and quickly looked around. “How about there?” he pointed to a small boat tied, just a little ways away.
Monyka nodded breathlessly, trying to subdue her desire. It wouldn't look good for the handmaiden of the Princess to be caught in a compromising situation on the public pier.
Kadyr helped her to her feet and jogged to where the small boat was secured to the dock by a rope. He pulled the slack in the rope bringing it closer and hopped down into the wooden boat. He steadied himself in the rocking craft and smiled up at her. The smile of a mischievous boy was so cute, she couldn't help but smile back.
One hand holding to the pier, Kadyr held his other hand up to assist her down into the slightly rocking skiff. Monyka took his proffered hand and stepped heavily down beside him. The boat's sudden movement through her off balance causing her to cling to her Lieutenant.
“Will this work?” He raised an eyebrow at her.
Monyka looked around her feet. The bottom seemed to be dry, and there didn't seem to be any icky slimy things laying around. She nodded and carefully sat down. Kadyr double checked the security of the rope. He let go of the pier and kneeled down in front of her.
Monyka reached up her fingers brushed through his curly locks, grabbed his head and forced his lips to meet hers. His lips wasted no time in arousing her to her previous state of desire as she lay back in the bottom of the little boat. Her fingers worked at the buttons on his coat as his tongue explored her mouth.
Kadyr jerked off his coat, wadded it unto a bundle and placed it behind Monyka's head. He smiled down at her as he unlaced her bodice. She shrugged the sleeves off of her shoulders and yanked at the short chemise she was wearing. She pulled it over her head and stuffed it beside her head next to his coat. The cool moist air of this lake cavern caused her skin to shudder in a chill as it caressed her naked chest. Kadyr lowered himself and hungrily took her breast into his mouth.
“Oh, Tanitha, yes.” Monyka whispered loudly in Kadyr's ear. Her fingers gripped the hair on the back of his head and held him in place as his tongue began to fan the hot flame of her desire.
Oh to be alone with this man. Her brain whirled. To be sent adrift on the lake, just the two of them. No one to check in with, no one and nothing to serve, but their own carnal desires. To be alone where she could scream her pleasure and love without disturbing anyone else.
Neither of them noticed the smell of smoldering hemp. Neither did they notice the thin tendril of smoke rising from it.
The heat between her legs yearned for him. She ached to have him inside of her, filling her. Completing her.
The smoke from the rope thickened as the burning intensified. With a small snap, the rope burned through, separating the skiff from the pier.
Monyka pulled his curls up and sought his lips again as she ground her pelvis against his.
The soft bobbing of the skiff propelled it further away from the stone pier.
“Yes? What is it?” Takoda was biting the inside of his cheek trying not to smile.
“I'd like to ask you if it would be alright if I asked Monyka to be my wife?” Kadyr spat it out in a hurry.
A soft glow from the fish bowl softly illuminated the room. Annyka was sound asleep, laying on the hard floor with her head on the edge of the mattress. Only part of the blanket covered her, the rest lay, balled up near the wardrobe.
Another muscle spasm took her leg, making feel as if it was on fire.
“Annyka.” Tonya lightly tapped the girl. “Annyka.”
The young girl rolled over, wiping a bit of drool from the corner of her mouth.
“Annyka.” Tonya shook her again.
Annyka's eyes shot open as she scrambled to her knees. “Yes, your Highness?” Sleep still swam around her eyes, but she was trying to blink it back as quickly as she could.
“Where's Monyka?” Tonya asked.
“Monyka?” It still hadn't registered. “Monyka.” she muttered. “I don't know. I must have dozed off. I'm sorry.”
“Don't be. It was late.”
Tonya sucked air in between her teeth, and tried to force it back out. “Aaahhh.” She gasped.
“What is it?” Annyka asked sleep now forgotten. “What is wrong?”
“It's my leg.” Tonya was breathing short quick breaths through clenched teeth. “Did Monyka show you the ointment?” Annyka nodded. “Grab that and the glass bottle next to it.”
Annyka nearly tore her nightgown as she raced to get the requested items. “These?” She inquired holding up the requested items.
Tonya nodded. She took the bottle from Annyka and took a small pinch of minced herbs and placed it under her tongue.
“I need you to rub that ointment into my leg.” the Princess instructed, sounding funny while trying not to move her tongue.
Annyka pushed the Princess' night shift up and cracked open the tin of gooey, potent smelling stuff. She put some on the leg and began to rub it across the skin.
“Harder.” Tonya instructed. “Work it deeper into the muscle. . . ahh, yes. Much better.”
Annyka's little hands were hardly strong enough, nor large enough to work the muscle the way that Monyka had been taught all those years ago. Along with the quick acting pain herbs, they were enough to help take the edge of the pain away.
She grabbed the chamber pot and spat the foul tasting herbs into the pan and bit back a yelp as Annyka hit a tender spot.
“What time is it?” She asked.
“I don't know. Would you like me to find out?” the young girl asked.
“How are your hands?” Tonya countered.
“Fine.”
“I'm sure they are getting sore. Take a break and see if it is morning yet.”
Annyka stood and bobbed a quick curtsy before going to the door. She opened it and poked her head out. She spoke to someone then closed the door behind her. “The Mul says that there are three more hours of this sleep cycle. Does that help?”
“Three hours before sunrise, I would guess.” Tonya flexed and relaxed her sore leg, grimacing each time. “Where could she be?” She muttered.
“Monyka?” Annyka asked.
Tonya nodded.
“Would you like me to go find her?” Annyka asked.
“No. I'm sure she would be rather upset if I sent you looking for her. Let's try and get three hours of sleep before this cycle is done.”
“How is your leg feeling?”
“Better, thank you.” Tonya told her new assistant.
* **
Rikki struggled to swim through the darkness of sleep. The sounds of footsteps outside the stall that he was sleeping in helped to pierce the fog of sleep. His heavy eyes opened a crack only to squeeze shut again at the glare of a lantern being held aloft just outside the half stall door. His four legged friend shifted back from the light and tossed his dark head, not excited about the bright light either.
“It's morning, Captain.” the voice behind the bright light spoke.
“How can you tell.” Rikki mumbled only half coherent.
It was a few seconds before the owner of the lantern could decipher his garbled question. “The Dwarves are all getting up and starting to make their morning meal, Sir.”
Rikki scrubbed a hand over his face and rubbed his eyes. He sighed heavily, and stood stretching his aching body and sore arm. “Send Corporal Grymm to me.” He said during a large yawn.
“I'm right here, Sir.” Grymm answered from the dark a few feet behind the horrible lantern.
“How do you do that?” Rikki yawned again.
“What's that, Sir?”
“Show up before you are needed?”
“Lots of sister's, Captain.” Rikki could almost see the smile in the tone of Grymm's voice.
“I need something to eat.” Rikki stated.
“I believe Sergeant Galyway has something cooking for you.”
“Tell Lieutenant Kollyns to get the men packed up and ready to move out, Corporal.”
“Uh, Sir?” uncertainty laced Grymm's tone.
“Yes?”
“No one has seen Lieutenant Kollyns since last night. He never made it to his bed.”
Rikki lowered his voice, “Did he end up in Monyka's room last night?”
“I. . . I don't know. . . Sir.”
“Be discreet and check, could you?”
“Yes sir.” Grymm turned and disappeared into the darkness.
“You are dismissed too.” Rikki relieved the cavalryman holding the nasty bright object.
“Won't you need light, Sir?”
“I'll be fine once you leave.” Rikki assured him.
The Captain watched the lantern bob as it disapeared. He stretched again ans sighed. He wanted to get this day over with. More than that he wanted to be out from under this mountain and have stars as his ceiling. 'I won't complain about sleeping in the rain ever again.' he promised himself. Sleeping in thick, sticky, cold, mud was not something he ever wanted to experience again but he was almost to the point of trading the oppressive darkness for even that hell.
Rikki closed his eyes and leaned against Sefu. He hadn't slept well in days. Between the burning in his arm and the constant anxiety of being buried alive, he felt like he was moving at a snails pace in a rabbit's world.
“Are you doing okay, Captain?” Takoda's voice woke him from his introspective meandering.
“Just tired, Sergeant.”
“Galyway's got some food for you, come on.” Takoda opened the gate to Sefu's stall.
The Sergeant at Arms led Rikki out of the inn's meager barn and over to a glowing camp fire. Smells of food alerted Rikki's empty stomach. The growl of it's protest at being empty could be heard several feet away.
“Here, Captain.” Sergeant Galyway handed Rikki a piece of toasted flat bread that held eggs and some kind of fish. Rikki nodded thanks to the Sergeant and found a seat near the dying embers of the fire.
“Captain?” Grymm called. “Captain.”
“Over here Corporal.” Rikki's mouth full of food muffled and muddled the words.
Grymm's outline showed up across the fire. “The Lieutenant and the Lady Monyka are both missing.”
“Missing?”
“Yes, Sir. Her Highness says that Monyka left her rooms last night to enjoy the music in the pub and never came back.”
“Did anyone see her leave?” Rikki's mind was trying to race ahead to a simple explanation but was bogging down.
“One of the bard's said that he saw them leave the pub last night.”
“They probably went off to spend some alone time with one another and fell asleep.” Rikki assured his Corporal.
Grymm nodded.
“How is her Highness doing this morning?” Rikki asked.
“She complained of leg pain. Annyka said that she woke up early this morning with it and had to take some kind of medicine.”
Rikki didn't like hearing that. If only he could have held on to her while on that roof, none of this would be happening.
“Corporal, spread the word that I'm looking for the Lieutenant, and have the Royal carriage hitched and ready for her Highness. If her leg pain woke her up then she'll need a more comfortable ride.”
“Yes, Sir.”
“Are you doing alright, Captain?” Galyway inquired.
“Just not sleeping well, Sergeant.” Rikki tried to wave it off.
“For how long?”
“A couple of days.” the Captain admitted.
“I'm taking your watch tonight, Captain.” Galyway stated sternly. “Once we figure out where we are going to stay, you are to get a bath and find some shut eye.”
“I have too much to do once we get there. I'll be fine until tonight.”
Sergeant Galyway looked dubious.
“Get the men moving, Sergeant, I want to be on the road, within a candle mark.” Rikki got to his feet and walked to the small inn.
The tables of the inn had been cleared of used mugs and food scraps, the floor swept and the tables looked to have been wiped clean. A few of his men lingered over porridge and tea. Nevyre sat close to the fire with his booted feet propped up against the hearth.
“Has anyone seen Lieutenant Kollyns?” the cavalry Captain interrupted all conversation in the room.
Quiet mouths and sleepy eyes was all that he gained by his interruption.
“The last time I saw him he was speaking with her Highness' Lady.” Nevyre stated, “Last night.”
“Anyone seen them this morning?” Rikki pressed. Even Nevyre looked away without comment. “Okay, get packed, we're leaving in half a candle mark.” Rikki turned towards the stairs as short benches scraped across stone floor and boots shuffled out through the door.
Rikki wearily climbed the short steps to the second floor. One of the Muls stood guard outside the Princess' door. The large half breeds scared him as well as awed him. An army of these warriors would be a major power to reckon with in battle.
“Is the Princess almost ready?” Rikki inquired the large armored guard.
“I do not know, Sir.”
Rikki knocked on the door.
“Yes?” Annyka asked opening the door a crack.
“Is her Highness ready?” Rikki could see that the poor girl hadn't had a full night's sleep either. He sure would be glad when they were in open air again. Maybe everyone would sleep easier.
“Almost, Captain.” Annyka nervously bit her lip. “Have you found Monyka?” She whispered.
Rikki shook his head. The young girl sighed heavily.
“I'm sure she'll pop up before too long.” He tried to comfort. “The carriage should be out front in just a few minutes.”
The girl nodded.
--o0o--
Monyka snuggled closer to the chest of Kadyr. His long slow breaths told her that he was still sleeping, she just hoped that her movement wouldn't wake him. His musky scent filled her nostrils, relaxed her, brought a smile to her lips. She wanted to burrow her face in his chest and breathe in nothing but his bouquet.
The soft rocking of the boat was soothing. So soothing that after they enjoyed one another, they drifted right off to sleep.
“I've got to use the facilities.” Kadyr stretched.
“Just a moment more?” Monyka begged.
Kadyr relaxed and wrapped a arm around Monyka, his fingers twirled a braided tress of her hair.
“It sure is quiet.” Monyka noticed. “Is it morning yet?”
“It's hard to tell in this darkness.”
“You'd think we'd hear the fishermen on the pier getting ready to go out.” Monyka yawned.
Kadyr unwrapped his finger and unwound from Monyka. “I'm sorry, but I have got to take care of this.” He picked up the rope that tied the boat to the pier and gave it a pull, but it gave no tension. “Huh?” he pulled the rope hand over hand. A free end came up out of the water in his hand.
“Tanek's ass!”
“What is is?” Monyka asked.
“Somehow, the rope that tied us to the pier snapped or broke or something.”
“What?” Monyka sat up in alarm. The charms in her hair tinkled.
“It's too dark. I can't see anything.” He threw the rope into the water. “We've been sent adrift on the lake.”
“What? How?”
“I don't know. Can you see anything?”
Monyka peered into the inkiness that consumed them. A soft glow from just under the water was the only thing that she could see “No. just a glow from that fish.”
Kadyr turned and squinted out into the darkness behind them then above, “I can't even see the glowing of the ceiling.”
“What are we going to do?” Monyka asked. Tonya was going to give her hell for this. The Princess must be going crazy not knowing where she was.
“Hello!” Kadyr cupped his hands around his mouth. “Anyone out there?!”
Except for the water lapping against the boat, silence.
“Hello!?” Monyka called.
She strained her ears to hear a reply. Not even an echo.
Monyka closed her eyes tight and concentrated on slowing down her breathing and heart rate. She had to keep calm. Going mad in this situation would not be helpful for their getting rescued. If she could only see where they were or where they should go. Calm. She had to keep calm. Kadyr didn't need an irrational woman on his hands to complicate things.
“Well we have oars.” Kadyr's voice broke through her thoughts. “Any idea as to which direction we should go?”
I need to see. Monyka's mind concentrated on keeping her breathing relaxed. I need to see which direction to go. I've got to be helpful some how.
Monyka took a deep breath and opened her eyes. A glowing fish, brighter than others she had seen before, appeared near the boat washing Kadyr in it's eerie light.
She gave Kadyr a nervous smile as he secured an oar in an oar lock. More of the bio-luminesent fish were coming to the surface. “Is it feeding time for the fish?” Monyka wondered aloud.
Kadyr looked out across the water. “I don't see much of a difference.” he sighed.
“There seem to be a lot more than there were a few minutes ago.” Monyka nodded. She looked out of the lake. Hundreds of glowing orbs moved under the water's surface. “Much more.”
“You're eyes must be better adapted to the dark, I only see a few,” Kadyr shrugged.
Monyka stared off into the distance trying to see how far she could see the fish. A light of a different hue caught her attention on the horizon. “There might be something out there.” She pointed off to one side.
“Where?” Kadyr asked.
Monyka pointed. “It looks like a light on the horizon. It could be a lantern, or even a fire.”
Kadyr squinted then shook his head. “I don't see anything.”
“It's there.” she insisted.
“I believe you, I just don't see it.” Kadyr turned the boat in the direction that Monyka was showing him. “Tell me when to stop.”
“There.” Monyka instructed.
Kadyr began to pull on the oars as Monyka stared out into the darkness.
***
Tonya eased herself onto the bed in the carriage. Although better than earlier this morning, her leg still ached a bit. More bothersome however was the disappearance of Monyka. Where could her assistant and friend have gone off too? The nagging of worry ate away at her stomach as the throbbing ache in her leg ate away at her nerves and patience.
She opened her eyes and lifted her head as horse hoofs neared the carriage. “Any sign?” She asked.
“Not yet.” Rikki answered. “Prince Caldric has some men looking for them and questioning locals.”
“Where could they have gone? What could have happened to them?”
The Captain shrugged. “I'm sorry Highness, but we have to get moving so that we can get to Narva.”
Tonya nodded. “Proceed, Captain.”
“I'm sure they'll find her soon.” Annyka tried to sound optimistic.
Tonya lay back down on the bed and braced herself as the carriage was softly jerked into forwards motion.
The entourage along with the Dwarven Prince and his guard moved out of the cavern and back onto the underground highway.
The long tunnel that they had been following through one cavern after another opened up into one of the larger caverns that they had seen yet. If Rikki hadn't known that they were underground, he'd have sworn that they were riding by a lake at night. The water lapped softly up along the shore adding to the symphony of hooves, marching boots and carriage wheels. Glowing pools of light rose and sank in the dark water.
“Captain.” Grymm called reining in his mount.
“Yes, Corporal?”
“A Dwarf fisherman has noticed a rowboat missing from the pier.”
“A rowboat?” Rikki wondered what Monyka and Kadyr would be doing with a rowboat. He suddenly blushed. He was getting tired and his brain wasn't working as it should. “Have any of the fishermen seen or heard anything of them?”
“Not that anyone has said.”
Rikki nodded. “Thanks, Grymm. I'll go talk to Caldric.” Rikki rode up beside the royal carriage, “Your Highness?” he called softly.
“Yes, Captain?” Tonya bolted up and winced at the pain that the movement caused.
“It may not mean anything but a report just came in that a rowboat was missing from the pier. Can you think of any reason, Monyka or the Lieutenant would use a rowboat?”
“Do you think they are lost on the lake?” Tonya inquired.
“My thoughts lean that way too.” he confirmed. “Just wanted to keep you informed.”
“Thank you, Captain.”
Rikki spurred Sefu away from the carriage and forward.
“That is a pretty large lake, Captain.” Prince Caldric shook his head in disbelief.
“I can't think of anywhere else that they could have disapeared too, Your Highness.”
“I'll ask the fishermen to keep an alert look out for them.”
“That is all that I ask.” Rikki nodded thanks.
“Pikeman.” Caldric called.
A Dwarf jogged over to his prince. Prince Caldric explained the situation to him giving the fisherman orders to bring the two, if found directly to Narva. A small reward would hopefully increase the interest in finding the two lost humans.
“Thank you.” Rikki bowed. He backed away a step or two from the marching dwarves before mounting Sefu and trotting back towards the oncoming carriage.
***
“Are we getting any closer?” Kadyr was starting to breathe a bit heavier now.
Monyka squinted off into the distance at the light that she had seen earlier. “It's kind of hard to tell. I think it's getting bigger.” When she had first seen it the light looked to be little more than a pin prick in the black curtain that shrouded the lake. Not it seemed like it was more of a dot than a pin prick. The fish slowly churning the water around the boat seemed to be unafraid of their presence. They kept clear of the oars, but other than that, they lazily eeled their way through the dark waters occasionally breaking surface to grab at an insect or to gulp some air.
“Let me work at it for a while.” Monyka suggested.
“Work at what?”
“The rowing. You sound like you could use a break.”
“I'm fine.” Kadyr assured. “Besides, it'll rip your hands raw in no time.”
“I'm tougher than I look.” Monyka warned, with an edge to her voice.
“Oh, I know.” Kadyr smiled. “I followed you down a cold river one night, and seen you through a couple of battles.”
Monyka couldn't decide if he was just placating her or adding levity to her words.
“When I get a bit more tired, I may take you up on that offer.” Kadyr added after a pause. “You sure I'm rowing in the right direction?”
Monyka nodded.
“What are your plans after the Princess gets healed?” Kadyr pulled on the oars.
“She and I spoke about it.” Monyka sat back in her seat. “She still wants me to be her assistant.”
“Full time?” Kadyr inquired. “Will you have more freedom? Live your own life?”
“One of the reasons we recruited Annyka was so that I would have more freedom as well as more responsibilities.”
“Will you still be sleeping in her chambers?”
“I think Annyka will take on that role. Or Tonya may be well enough to move Annyka into the servant's quarters.
“What about you?” Kadyr asked.
“I don't know. I guess I'll have to see once we get back to Riponia.”
“So what kind of responsibilities are you going to take on?”
“Tonya said that she would like me to be more of an advisor than a mere servant. I was tutored along with her. My numbers and figure skills are better than hers.” Monyka smiled with the memory of her scoring better on an exam.
“So you'll be like a secretary.”
“Not really. I've also developed a network of connections all through Ripon. I am Tonya's eyes and ears in a lot of cases.”
Kadyr nodded with a new appreciation of the intelligent woman across from him. “I didn't know you were the Princess' spy.”
“Not a spy, just and observer. And no one knows. Please keep it that way.”
“To betray you would be to betray my Princess.” Kadyr nodded. “What do your informers say about me?”
“Nothing that you haven't told me.”
The quiet of the lake descended on them. Only the steady swish of the oars broke the silence.
“Have you ever thought of a life away from her Highness?” Kadyr asked.
“No. Ever since I was a young girl and given the opportunity to serve her Highness I have known that I would be in her service all of my life.”
“Wow, that is a pretty serious thing to know and deal with as a little girl.”
“Tonya helps to make it bearable.”
“Oh?”
“Once you are past her barbs, she is a very likable and sweet person.”
“I'll have to take your word on that. Not many of us get to see into that world.”
“I know.” Monyka shook her head lightly, charms and gems tinkled around her head. “It is a shame.”
“Are we making any headway?”
Monyka looked over his shoulder. “Not much, I'm afraid.”
Kadyr stopped the oars and sighed. “Alright, My Lady. I'm going to take a break. You want a turn?”
The boat rocked a bit but the two made the switch without incident.
***
Nevyre stretched in his saddle. The mattress that he had slept on was comfortable enough and being near the fire was relaxing, but too many other patrons took advantage of the space available. Too many snored, or spoke in their sleep. The trout dinner had been a good idea, but it had been taken out of control. The party and revelry lasted too long into the night.
Then to wake up to the news that not only Kadyr was missing but also the Princess' handmaiden. The news was uprising to say the least. Nevyre had spent too many days gallivanting over Southern Truno with Kadyr to believe that his friend was in any danger. The two would show up. The question was when and how.
The Princess chose to ride in her carriage today. It was out of character to do so. She was so interested in the Dwarven underground Empire. Nevyre wondered if it had anything to do with the missing couple.
Narva was their destination today. It would be an up hill trek for most of it, after they skirted this seemingly endless underground lake. When he heard of it, he thought it might be a large pond, a small lake perhaps. This he had not counted upon. The lake its self was pitch black and seemed to absorb any light that might be cast upon it. Here and there pools of light from the glowing fish could be seen, but other than a few specks from a lantern on a fishing boat way out in the water, not much else could be seen. He had no idea how wide this body of water was, but so far it's length stretched on and on.
Nevyre was hoping that they would call a halt for a mid day meal and a rest. Narva was rumored to have a market of art that rivaled any on the surface. He was running a little low on funds and had called on 'favors' instead of payment over the last few days. An extended break would be perfect for a dice game to fill his purse.
The rogue's stomach began to grumble. It was almost midday by his stomach's reckoning and they still weren't around this body of water. He pulled a piece of bread from his saddle bags and began to gnaw on it, wishing for a some meat other than fish or grubs. A nice piece of juicy lamb perhaps, or maybe even a nice slab of steak. Dwarves only raised chickens, pigs and grubs for their main food diet. Beef was considered a luxury.
Nevyre pulled his horse over to the Ambassador's carriage. “How are you doing, Ambassador?” he called to the old gray haired man.
“Who are you?” Zareb asked looking out the window.
“I'm called Nevyre.” Nevyre dipped his head. “How are you faring?”
“What business of it is yours.” the Ambassador demanded.
“Let's just say that I try to make everything my business so that I can assist people in making their lives more, shall we say, comfortable.”
“You're a opportunist. You take advantage of peoples wants for your own gain, I know who you are now.”
“An opportunist, yes. For my own gains? Well that is for each to decide, I provide things that they would want, so they are gaining too.”
“You are a swindler.” Zareb sneered.
“I don't swindle I provide services and find items of value which I pass on to those who need it for a nominal fee or service in return. . . In a way, Ambassador, you and I are the same.”
“How dare you.” Zareb growled.
“Hear me out, Ambassador.” Neyvre smirked. He was enjoying this too much. “Your King, needs to make an alliance or secure some aspect of a treaty, he sends you to represent him and to find out how to best achieve those ends, right?”
“There is more to it than that.”
“Oh, I will not argue that. But that is what it boils down to.” Nevyre nodded. “I just have to work a little harder. The cook at the pub last night, for instance, needed a certain herb for that trout dinner. She was out of said herb and knew that no one else in the cavern had it. I, on her behalf sought out one of her Highness's cooks and was able to secure just enough of that herb. It wasn't free however. I had to promise her Highness's cook to bend the ear of a certain infantry man. That Infantry man is in need of a new pair of socks, his socks you see, have more stitches from darning than material. He promised to give the cook attention if I were to secure a new pair of socks.
So, I visited the laundry woman, Rose, and begged a few scraps of material. Rose doesn't keep scraps but had some wonderful, soft felt. She promised me the felt in exchange for a few hours of labor with the washing. Since she doesn't trust me with the actual washing, I had to find someone else. A certain nameless cavalryman owes me some money for a debt that he is unable to pay in a game of chance. So I canceled his debt with me, in exchange for his assisting Rose. So I had the fabric, but not the socks. I needed someone to sew them. There is a certain member in the retinue who doesn't like saddling or brushing their mount but is very deft with a needle. I was able to convince her to sew the socks last night with the promise of not having to deal with the care of her horse for the next week.”
“So you are going to care for her horse?” Zareb asked, trying to get to the end of the story.
“No, I have someone who is caring for my horse.” Nevyre grinned, “He owed me a favor however, I happen to know one of the stable boys who wants to learn certain aspects of slight of hand, which I do happen to know how to do.” Nevyre smiled. “So with a few minutes of my time a day the cook of the pub got her herb for the dinner that everyone enjoyed.” Nevyre stood up straight and bowed to the Ambassador. “And a few people along the way got things or services that they needed.”
“And that compares to what I do?” Zareb asked.
“I'm sure you have to go through similar things when you work out treaties or trade agreements.”
Zareb was quiet. A smile creased his face, a low gravely sound broke between his lips as he began to chuckle. “I believe you are right after all.” he continued chuckling.
Nevyre laughed with him.
Commotion towards the front of the column caught Nevyre's attention. He excused himself from the Ambassador and rode forward. “What's going on?” he asked a cavalryman.
“The Lieutenant and the Lady Monyka have been found.”
“Found? Are they all right?” Nevyre questioned.
“I didn't hear that they were harmed. Just hungry.”
A wave of relief washed through his body. Just hungry was a good sign.
“Thanks.” Nevyre waved. He snapped his reins.
***
“I'm so sorry, Highness.” Monyka squinted against the bright lanterns.
“What happened?” Tonya stuffed a pillow behind her back as she resettled making room for Monyka in the carriage.
“I'm not sure. We um. . . we were kissing in a row boat and the line keeping it attached to the pier must have snapped. When we realized what had happened, we were in the dark, not knowing where to go.”
“The line snapped?”
Monyka nodded.
Tonya shook her head. “This looks really bad, Monyka.” She tisked. “Everyone is talking. . . It looks bad. . . Not for just you, it looks bad for me too.”
Monyka closed her eyes and sat back. She didn't remember the lanterns ever being this bright. Maybe it was from her being on that dark lake for so long.
“This little adventure of yours is now public. Very public. It wasn't too private to begin with, but now, even the Dwarven army knows.”
“I know. I'm so sorry.” Monyka apologized.
“Now that it's out in the open, you will need to make sure that your behavior is appropriate.”
Monyka nodded. Part of her relieved that Tonya wasn't demanding that she end the relationship, the other part wishing her eyes would stop burning.
“Are you all right?” Tonya asked.
“It's too bright in here, my eyes are killing me.” Monyka explained.
“Too bright? The lanterns are only at a quarter of their normal brightness.”
“I must be getting a headache.”
“Hungry?”
Monyka nodded.
“Annyka could you see if you can get some food and a bit of wine for her?”
Annyka nodded. “Sure, your Highness.” She opened the carriage door and stepped out onto the step, closed the door and hopped down off from the moving carriage.
“So what really happened?” Tonya inquired.
Monyka dared to open her eyes and looked at her friend through heavily lidded eyes. The glare from the lanterns were almost as bad as looking into the sun.
“What really, really happened?” Tonya lay her head back.
“Your leg bothering you that bad?” Monyka asked.
Tonya nodded. “I had Annyka try and rub it down this morning, but she isn't trained, yet. I missed your fingers.”
Monyka leaned forward and turned the wicks of the two lanterns so that their light was extinguished.
“I can't see anything.” Tonya complained.
“There is still one lamp lit.” Monyka sighed, “It's still very bright in here.” She adjusted on the cushions lifted the skirts of Tonya's dress and began to work her fingers into specific muscles in Tonya's leg.
“Ouch, Oh, oh that hurts, but feels so much better.” Tonya winced and sighed. “So are you going to tell me what really happened?”
Monyka smirked, but kept quiet.
“Annyka will be back soon.” Tonya prompted.
“It was. . . incredible.” Monyka grinned now that light wasn't causing her head pain.
“Yes?”
Monyka told her about sitting on the pier, then their idea of getting into the row boat, and about waking up and realizing that they were adrift somewhere in a pitch black lake with no idea as to where to go.
The carriage slowed to a stop. The door opened and Annyka climbed in. As soon as the door shut the carriage lurched back into motion.
“It's not much but I should help.” Annyka held out a small basket with some thrown together good and a small bottle of wine. “I got some herbs for your head ache too.”
“You're an angel. Thank you.” Monyka took the offered herbs and washed it down with some of the wine. She devoured the cheese and started on the bread. “What?” she asked as she noticed the others watching her. “I didn't have breakfast.”
The two giggled.
“How can you see anything in here?” Annyka asked.
“What are you talking about?” Monyka asked around a bite of bread. “It's as bright as a sunny day in here.”
“It must be the headache.” Tonya stated. “If it isn't better by the time we get to Narva, I'll have Brother Tagyrt take a look at you.”
“No.” Monyka groaned, “I'll be all right by the time we get there.”
“Annyka,” Tonya squinted through the dim light to see the girl's features. “Could you go see if someone might have bear root salve?”
“Of course, your Highness.” Annyka dipped her head and exited the carriage.
“Bear root salve?” Monyka questioned in a low tone.
“It will keep her busy, while you finish telling me about your adventure.” Tonya smiled.
The angle of the carriage tipped as the column of soldiers and retinue began it's up hill assent towards Narva.
Monyka told her friend about how after a while in the darkness she was able to see something that looked like a fire or a lantern in the distance and about the two of them taking turns rowing.
A little while later there was a knock on the carriage door.
“Yes?” Tonya called.
Annyka opened the door and looked nervously at her Princess. “I. . . I was unable to find anyone who knew anything about Bear root salve.”
“No one?” Tonya asked.
“No.” Annyka kept her eyes lowered. “I did get your leg salve out of your chest. Will that help?” She offered up the small bottle.
“That will be fine, Annyka.” Tonya sighed. “If no one has Bear root salve then no one has it. You did good taking the initiative and getting this.” Tonya accepted the find. “Perhaps Monyka can instruct you on how best to rub it in.”
***
“You doing all right, Lieutenant?” Takoda inquired.
“I'm just tired. I'm not used to rowing boats hours on end.” Kadyr admitted.
“Well you're going to have to stay up a bit longer. Your little stunt last night has put you on the top of the nights duty rotation.” Takoda instructed.
Kadyr groaned inwardly. He wanted to do it audibly as well, but knew that he deserved the punishment. Reluctantly he nodded agreement to the Sergeant at Arms.
Takoda pulled his horse closer to the Lieutenant. “The Captain hasn't been sleeping the past few nights. I'm surprised he hasn't fallen asleep in the saddle. We have got to get him to relax and to sleep.”
“That won't be easy until we get out of this Underworld.” Kadyr explained.
“I know, but we have got to try. We are getting him into his quarters as soon as we get to Narva. A full meal and plenty of liquor should help.”
“Have you spoken to Nevyre?”
“He doesn't have contacts down here.” Takoda stated.
“No, but I'll bet he can get some of what you need a bit faster than anyone else.”
“All we need is some food, liquor, and a soft bed.”
“If you say so, Takoda.”
“You picking anything up in Narva?” The old man asked.
“Now that you mention it, If I can have an hour or so before taking over my duties, I could get all of my orders plus one so that I don't have to go scurrying around tomorrow.”
“What all did you order?”
“Well, like everyone else, a few blades. I figure I'd pick up some glass and maybe a small sculpture. But I might not have enough money.”
“Then why did you order all of that?”
“I need to find another item that might keep me from picking up anything else in Narva.”
“What might that be, boy?” Takoda's eyes twinkled.
“Sergeant, You know Monyka pretty well, right?”
“She's like a daughter to me.” Takoda nodded.
“She is?” Kadyr was slightly startled.
Takoda nodded again. “I've been guarding her and watching her grow into the beautiful young woman she is since she was about nine or ten.”
Kadyr swallowed a lump.
“Since I didn't have any children of my own, I kind of adopted her in a way.” Takoda went on.
“Mmm.” Kadyr's mouth went dry. “Um. . . ah Sergeant? Would it be. . . Well, Do you think it is possible?”
“Yes? What is it?” Takoda was biting the inside of his cheek trying not to smile.
“I'd like to ask you if it would be alright if I asked Monyka to be my wife?” Kadyr spat it out in a hurry.
“You haven't asked her yet?”
“No.” Kadyr shook his head, “I wanted to do it right, and since you are the closest thing she has to a father. . . “
“By all means ask her.” Takoda grinned. “But then you two will need the approval of the Tonya and possibly his Majesty as well.”
Kadyr gulped a larger lump. “I'll need his Majesty's permission?”
Takoda nodded. “She is Princess Tonya's chief Lady in Waiting. Anyone who wishes her hand will have to ask King Tobias. Don't look so ill, Kadyr. If Tonya approves, you'll have me at your back.”
“You'd go with me when I ask his Majesty?” Kadyr inquired.
Takoda nodded. “As long as you remain true to your honor and code, yes. You'll probably have to be transferred from the cavalry to the palace guard though.”
“What?”
“Monyka is not only like a daughter to me. She is like a sister to Tonya and almost like a daughter to the King. You don't think Tobias would allow her to leave the palace do you? Or be preoccupied worrying about you when she needs to be attending her Highness?”
“No, I guess not. But the palace guard?”
“It's not so bad.”
“It's just not being part of the cavalry.”
“Well that is something for you to think about.” Takoda stated. “Which is more important to you, the freedom and prestige of the cavalry, or your love of the Lady Monyka?”
“My love for Monyka.” Kadyr announced.
“You sure?”
“Yes.”
“Then start getting your things in order. I will talk to Tobias after we return to Ripon on your behalf.”
“You will?”
“You'll still have to go before the King, but I'll set the foundation.”
“Thanks Takoda.”
“You are welcome.”
***
Monyka lay with a pillow between her head and the corner of the carriage. They had to turn the lanterns up a little so that she could show Annyka where to rub and how to rub Tonya's leg. The Princess although still in pain was throughly enjoying the extra attention.
Monyka kept her eyes closed and concentrated on keeping the pounding in her head at bay. Even with her eyes closed the lanterns seemed to hurt.
What is wrong with my eyes? She asked herself. Why is this light burning them? Stop. Stop burning. She commanded. I wish they would just go back to normal so that I can see without pain.
She must have been more tired than she thought. Or it could have been the wine and the herbs. Her head felt a bit dizzy. She squeezed her eye lids tight against the dizziness and decided it would be better to just slip away into a nap.
***
The long procession slowed as it reached the outskirts of Narva. With the Prince of the Underworld and his troops in front of the Riponian entourage, the citizen dwarves cleared to the sides of the road and watched in wonder as the humans from a distant land entered the cultural art center of the Dwarven world.
Prince Caldric led the Riponian procession to the entrance of one of his estate homes.
“It would do me a great honor if the Princess and her officers would make themselves comfortable in my home.”
“You are too kind.” Captain Kalhoun dipped his head. “I'm sure the Princess would find it delightful to spend her evening here. Thank you.” Captain Kalhoun turned to his officers who had gathered a few paces behind him. “Grymm? Please have the royal carriage brought up at once so that we can get her Highness into her rooms.”
“Yes, Sir.” Grymm jumped back onto his mount and raced off down the column to find the Princess.
“Who is in charge of the organizing the men and retinue?” he rubbed at his red eyes.
“I'll take care of that, Captain.” Galyway stepped forward. “Lieutenant Kollyns has an errand to run and then he will be running things tonight.”
“What are you going to do, Takoda?”
“I'd thought I'd check on Brother Tagyrt and see how Taelah is doing.”
“Ah, I'd forgotten about Tagyrt and the wounded. I'll go see them with you.” Rikki yawned.
“That is all right, Captain. I think you will be more useful if you'd get some sleep.” Takoda deflected. “I'll let them all know that you will check on them in the morning.”
The royal carriage, led by Grymm and flanked by the Muls made it's way to the front of the column.
“Sergeant?” Rikki waved one hand towards the carriage and stifled another yawn with his other.
“I'll take care of it Captain.” Galyway turned and barked some orders. The infantrymen turned and formed a line on either side of the courtyard, framing a barrier of protection for their Princess.
“Lets get you into a hot bath, a good meal into you and get you to bed.” Takoda told the Captain.
“I'm alright.” Rikki insisted.
“Captain, you are about to fall off your horse.” Takoda warned. “If you don't do as I say, I'll have Galyway and three of his goons haul you off of your mount and carry you to your room.
Rikki eyed Galyway who stood in a very imposing stance and glared at him. With the way he felt, he was sure all it would take was Galyway by himself to carry him to his room. He then looked at Takoda who looked very stern.
“Fine.” Rikki half fell from Sefu's back. He held on to the saddle for a few seconds longer than normal to get his feet under him and walked up the two lines of Infantry to the door.
“Right this way, Captain.” a Dwarf in the Prince's livery gestured.
Takoda watched as Captain Kalhoun followed the man into the lantern lit hall then turned to see Galyway and Lieutenant Kollyns assist the Princess out of the carriage.
“Are you going to need your chair or stool?” Monyka asked.
“No. I'll be fine. I'm sure it won't be that far.”
The two Muls fell in step two paces behind the Princess and her ladies.
“Carry her if she needs help.” Takoda spoke to one of the half-breeds.
“Aye.” was all the Mul said.
Takoda turned to Lieutenant Kollyns. “You have two hours to gather your purchases. I'll cover your shift until then.”
“Shouldn't I see to the Princess?” Kadyr asked.
“Galyway, Grymm and I've got it. You have some important business to take care of.”
Lieutenant looked to Monyka assisting the Princess to the Sergeant at Arms. “Thanks Takoda.”
“Hurry back, I want a meal and a bed too.”
Kadyr took the reins from a stable boy, leaped into the saddle and started off towards the market.
Takoda turned and caught up with Galyway. “I'll take over here, Sergeant. Go see to the men.”
“Yes, Sir.” Galyway dipped his head in acknowledgement and went about his duties in getting the soldiers as well as the retinue set up for the night.
Large glass columnss of water filled with the bio-luminescent fish stood like beacons of pale light along thecorridorss or Caldric's home. The Princess was led towards the back of the home to a pair of doors. Grymm stepped ahead while Takoda had the Princess pause outside.
“All clear.” Grymm re-appeared at the door.
The liveried servant followed the Princess inside. “There is a refreshing room to the side if you wish to use it. I was informed that the Princess may wish to enjoy our markets. There is still some time before they close for the day, and His Highness Caldric would like to invite you to dine with him this evening.”
“Thank you.” Takoda told the servant. “We'll take care of it from here.”
The servant bowed to the Princess's back and slipped out of the door that was being guarded on the inside by one of the Muls.
“How is your head ache?” Tonya asked Monyka.
“Much better thank you. I think the nap is what I needed.”
“I need to use the facilities. A quick washing and then maybe we should enjoy some of the market before dinner. How does that sound?”
“I'll keep the carriage out front.” Takoda nodded. “How long will you need before you are ready?”
“I'll be quick Takoda. Oh and Sergeant, keep my body guards to a minimum please.” Tonya begged.
“Yes, your Highness.” Takoda left the suite.
“Are you sure your leg is up to shopping today?” Monyka asked.
“I'm better now. I took a nap when you did and I had another pinch of herbs.”
Monyka made a face at the mention of the herbs. She had to take those nasty herbs on a few occasions.
***
“Thanks for your help, Nevyre.” Kadyr said swinging off his horse in front of Prince Caldric's home.
“I was only glad that I could be of help.” Nevyre smiled.
One of the Prince's grooms took their mounts and led them away.
“Lieutenant Kollyns.” a Corporal called from the doorway.
“Yes, Corporal?”
“Sergeant Takoda asked me to remind you that you were to take over quarter master duties as soon as you returned.”
“On my way.” Kadyr sighed. “Where is the quarter master located?”
“follow me, Lieutenant.” the Corporal started off.
“See you later, Nevyre, and thanks for your help.”
“Are you sure about this?” Nevyre asked.
Kadyr smiled big and nodded.
“Poor sap.” Nevyre teased and headed off to find game of cards or dice.
Kadyr fingered the small pouch in his breast pocket. He was so excited he felt like bursting. Now he had to figure out just how to ask her. Should it be private, just the two of them in some quiet nook? Or should he do it with all entourage watching?
“You're late.” Takoda growled.
“Sorry, Sergeant. It took a bit of work and lot of money to get it.”
“So, lets see it.” Takoda waved his hand.
Kadyr reached into this coat and pulled out the small pouch and untied its strings. He emptied the small red gold ring into the palm of his hand.
“What is that?” Takoda asked pointing to a softly glowing stone set in the ring.
“It's a diamond that has some of that bio-luminescent stuff in it.”
“So you bought a flawed diamond?”
“Its not flawed, it's . . . enhanced.” Kadyr was now uncertain. “Will she like it?” he asked the Sergeant at Arms.
“I think she will love it. Kadyr.” Takoda's voice was soft and warm.
“Really?”
Takoda nodded. “You did good, son.”
Kadyr touched the ring lovingly before slipping it back into the pouch and back into his breast pocket.
“Everyone is assigned quarters in these two inns.” Takoda got down to business. I have asked the soldiers to go into the market place in shifts so that the merchants won't feel like we are invading them.”
“I saw a few while I was down there.” Kadyr nodded.
“The Captain is in his suite near the Princess's, sleeping. He is to be left alone unless the Princess is in danger or the palace catches fire. He looked like crap.”
Kadyr nodded. “Anything else?”
Takoda nodded. Prince Caldric is hosting a dinner for the Princess and officers. The Captain won't be attending, so you are the senior officer.”
Kadyr gulped. “What time?” he didn't mind formal dinners, but he had never been the senior officer at one. “Wait, you are Sergeant at Arms. You are senior.” he remembered.
“Only in Ripona.”Takoda smiled. “Other kingdoms don't recognize my rank as our King does.”
“Oh. Where are you off too?”
“I'm going to check in on Brother Tagyrt and the injured then to take Taelah to the market.”
“What's going on between you two?”
“What do you mean?” Takoda asked, “We are essentially the same age, so we have a lot in common.”
“But she is half elven.”
“She is also half human.” Takoda countered.
Kadyr shook his head not understanding.
“I have someone coming to relieve you before the dinner starts.” Takoda took his leave.
Kadyr sighed heavily as he saw the mound of paperwork that needed to be seen to. He had hoped to avoid paperwork and figures when he joined the cavalry, but it seemed that as he rose in rank he sank equally in the amount of paperwork. He sat down at the desk and tried to concentrate on the task in front of him.
After reading the same paragraph for the fourth time, he pushed it aside and pulled out the ring again to admire it. It had cost just about all that he had, plus a few favors that he now owed to Nevyre. His friend had a way of being very affluent or very desperatly poor. He could swing from one extreme to the next in a few days. Kadyr couldn't live a life such as that, there was absolutely no stability.
Could he offer stability as a cavalry officer, or as Takoda had suggested, an officer in the Palace Guard? He knew that some palace guards had families and that they lived modest lives. Would Monyka be able to live in a more modest home than in the Princess' suite. Could she love a mere soldier when she could have minor lords vieing for her attention as a stepping stone towards the Princess?
His stomach knotted in on its self again as he thought about the obsticals of a having a life with Monyka. He couldn't think about a life without Monyka either.
--o0o--
Kadyr took the brush to his coat, one more time removing every piece of lint and most of the dust from his days of travel. Dwarven highways may be broad, smooth and very long, but that didn't keep them from being dusty, even underground. He picked up the coat with one hand and swatted it with the other. Only a little dust puffed into a small cloud from its fibers. The Lieutenant sighed and slipped the blue coat over his shoulders, thrusting his arms through. With deft fingers and years of practice, his fingers flew from one button to the next.
Kadyr picked up the pouch and emptied the glowing ring into his hand and admired it one last time before his presentation. Lightly he kissed the ring and placed it into his breast pocket. He grabbed a cloth from the bedside and put his booted shoe up on a chair and quickly cleaned his boot then the other.
“Well, you clean up nice.” Takoda chuckled when Kadyr arrived outside the Princess' suite.
“I did the best I could with the limited time I had.” Kadyr apologized. “How are the wounded?”
“One is still a bit worse for wear, the others will be back to active duty tomorrow or the next day.”
“And Taelah?”
“Under guard and frustrated at being cooped up.” Takoda's mind drifted for a moment. “Are you ready for your first formal dinner being in charge?”
Kadyr swallowed a lump. “It can't be too different than before.”
“Did you set up a perimeter and a guard outside the dining hall? Do you have an evacuation route in place in case of any trouble? Is Brother Tagyrt on alert in case there is a medical emergency?Are you ready to make small talk and not embarrass the Princess or his Majesty? Did you supply the cooks with foods that the Princess is allergic to?”
“I have a few men in place outside the dining hall.” Blood drained from Kadyr's face. His mind began to race through horrible scenarios that he was unprepared for. “The Captain does all of that?” he squeaked.
“And more.” Takoda nodded.
“I. . . um. . . I didn't -”
“Don't worry about it Lieutenant, I already took the liberty of delegating those duties.” Takoda smiled. “I just wanted to see you sweat.”
“Here you are Lieutenant.” Grymm stepped forward with a bundle of Riponian blue fabric.
“What's that?”
“I figured you'd need a clean coat, Sir, I took the liberty of having one laundered for you.”
“Uh, okay.” Kadyr unbuttoned his coat. The Captain was in charge of planing escape routes for formal dinners? He questioned him self.
Grymm helped him slip into the new coat and quickly fastened up the brass buttons in the front.
The doors to the suite opened and Annyka stepped forward followed by the Princess arm in arm with Monyka. Kadyr almost forgot to bow as his attention was diverted to the beautiful women before him. Monyka's hair was still in tiny braids all gathered to the top back part of her head in the Dwarven fashion with jewels and metal charms adorning it. Her gorgeous brown eyes looked out over a thin green, gauze veil.
“Are you ready, Gentlemen?” Tonya asked breaking him from his spell.
“Yes, Your Highness, everything is in place.” Takoda straightened and smiled.
Lieutenant Kadyr had heard Captain Kalhoun say those same words but didn't understand the full meaning behind them until now.
Takoda cleared his throat. “It is customary for the officer in charge to escort the Princess.” He muttered to Kadyr.
Kadyr hastily stepped forward and offered his arm to Tonya.
“Thank you, Lieutenant, but if you'd be so kind as to escort my Lady in Waiting, I'd like the Sergeant to escort me.”
“Of course, your Highness.” Kadyr stepped to one side and allowed Takoda to take the Princess's arm while he took Monyka's. He slipped his arm through hers and gave her hand a squeeze.
He felt a shiver of anxiety as he thought about proposing to this beautiful young woman.
The Princess leaned heavily upon the Sergeant at Arms as they followed the liveried servant to the dining hall. One of the Muls stalked ahead of them, as if a battering ram clearing all obstacle. The other Mul silently followed behind the party like a quiet moving wall, stopping anyone from trying to move in behind them. The two specially bred warriors both unnerved him as well as made him feel a little more secure.
Kadyr patted his coat pocket and realized that he had left the ring in the other coat. “Damn.” he muttered under his breath.
“What is it?” Monyka asked in a whisper as they entered the dining hall.
“I forgot something in my other coat.”
“I'm sure you can go without it during dinner.” Monyka smiled.
Kadyr smiled blandly at her as his heart raced, pounding madly in his chest. How could he have been so stupid? “Grymm?” he called and looked around. Grymm?”
Why was it that Grymm seemed to hover around the Captain and was at his beck and call when ever the Captain needed him, but when he needed him, he was no where to be found?
“Here you are, My Lady.” a servant guided them to a seat next to Tonya who was being seated. “Lieutenant, Your chair is over here.” Kadyr was led to a seat across the table and two seats down from Monyka. Kadyr looked around and spotted Takoda being seated across from him. The table that they were gathering at was taller than most dwarven tables. He noticed that the Dwarven ladies, their colored veils drawing attention to their beautiful eyes, had small foot stools next to their chairs so that they could better seat themselves. Looking around he realized he hadn't seen so many dwarven women in one place since they had entered the Underkingom.
Although restricted in many ways, the woman dwarves seemed to hold a lot of power and prestige. Perhaps that was why there were almost never seen in the above world.
“Hello, Lieutenant.” a voice that he recognized greeted. “We meet again.”
Kadyr turned to see Bashira, the woman who married the Battleaxe from the stone outpost standing behind him.
“Hello.” Kadyr smiled back. “How was your trip?”
“Wonderful as usual.” Bashira nodded. “You're men are mostly healed.”
“So I have been informed.”
“How is Captain Kalhoun doing?” She inquired.
“His wound is healing nicely, but he is exhausted and won't be joining us tonight.”
“I may come by and see him tomorrow before you leave Narva.” She stated.
“I'm sure he'd enjoy a visit from you, Bashira.”
Kadyr found her husband the Battleaxe being seated further down the table. An impatient servant shifted his weight from one foot to the next, waiting to show the human woman to her seat.
Prince Caldric entered the room causing all of those seated to rise in respect. Kadyr got to his feet and bowed slightly. The Princess remained sitting in her chair but smiled demurely at the Dwarven Prince who took his seat and signaled everyone else to take theirs.
The room's quiet vanished as everyone resumed their conversations. Kadyr looked up as servers entered the room with trays of food. Four Riponian soldiers and three Muls stood alert at various points in the room, only one of the Muls was one that was assigned to the Princess. He looked around the dining hall for all points of possible escape in case something might happen and he and his men had to get the Princess out of the room in a hurry. There were only three doors. The main entrance which contained a sliding door that slid into a groove in the wall; and two doors that went into the kitchen, one on each end of the room. With all of this worrying, no wonder the Captain was tired. He was probably a nervous wreck.
Monyka's eyes smiled at him from across the table warming him more than the wine did. He could barely make out the curve of her lips, the white of her teeth from beneath the veil. The smile made him feel naked, exposed without the ring in his pocket. He didn't know when he was going to propose, but he wanted to have it on him in case the opportunity were to present its self.
They had finished two courses when one of the Riponian guards tapped him on the shoulder. Kadyr's heart leaped into his throat. What was wrong? Did he need to get the Princess out now? Was she in danger? His eyes jumped to her seat where she laughing with the Prince.
“Corporal Grymm told me to give this to you, Sir.” the infantryman handed him a small folded up piece of paper.
“Thank you,” Kadyr managed not to squeak. He opened the paper to reveal the ring he had forgotten to remove from his other coat with a note.
Lieutenant,
I found this in your coat and thought you might need it for tonight.
Good luck.
Corporal Grymm
Suddenly all of the muscles in his body relaxed. He didn't realize just how wound up and tight he felt until that moment. He stretched his neck from side to side, allowing it to pop to relieve tension. Now he understood exactly why the Captain had asked to promote Grymm. If it was up to Kadyr, he'd be promoted again tomorrow. Kadyr held the ring below the edge of the table and admired it again.
“What do you have there?” a woman dwarf beside him asked.
“A ring.”
“I can see that.” She scoffed. “Who is it for?”
“The woman I wish to spend the rest of my life with.” he said for her ears only.
“Which one is she?”
“The Lady in Waiting to the Riponian Princess.”
“The beautiful brunette dressed as a Dwarven Lady?”
Kadyr nodded.
“When are you going to ask her?”
“I don't know.” Kadyr answered honestly. “I just got the ring this afternoon.”
“It is a beautiful ring.” She commented.
“Is it? Really?” Kadyr asked, “I don't know much about these things.”
The Dwarf nodded. “You did good, Lieutenant.”
The sound of someone tapping their wine glass quieted the room. “I'd like to propose a toast.” The voice called. The sound of chairs moving and Darves standing cued the Riponians to do the same.
“To his Royal Highness, Prince Caldric, may he rule our Kingdom over and under wisely and well.”
“To his Royal Highness.” the guests repeated.
Another voice spoke up. “To her Royal Highness, Princess Tonya, May your journey be successful.”
“To her Royal Highness.”
“To the Empire of Thame may she blossom under wise leadership.”
“To the Empire of Thame.”
“To the Kingdom of Riponia.” Prince Caldric raised his glass. “May she continue to prosper and grow in beauty as her Princess does.”
“To the Kingdom of Riponia.” Kadyr watched as his Princess blushed under the praise.
A quiet fell over the room as the guests sipped at their wine.
“Your Highness.” the Dwarf woman next to Kadyr spoke up.
“Yes?” Caldric smiled at the woman.
“This Riponian Lieutenant has a question to ask.”
Kadyr's heart stopped. His hands and feet turned into ice blocks as the blood retreated to his heart which still hadn't beat. A second later it felt like his heart were a sledge hammer as it kicked back into doing it's work.
“Yes, Lieutenant?” Prince Caldric asked curiously.
Kadyr felt ever pair of eyes in the room on him, including those of the Muls. Tonya, leaning on the table to keep the weight off of her leg also looked at him with curiosity. Takoda was biting back a smile and Kadyr could tell he was trying not to laugh.
“Well, I do have a question, but it can wait.”
“No it can't .” The Darven woman next to him poked at him. She lowered her voice, “Go over there and do it right.”
Kadyr stepped around his chair and approached the head of the table. The two Muls standing on that end of the room tensed ready two spring into action if anything foul was about to happen towards their Prince.
Kadyr's heart beat like a jackrabbits in his chest. His face felt flush, but his hands and feet became numb. “I'm sorry for this interruption, your Highness.” he muttered to the Prince as he passed and stood before his confused Princess who was growing redder by the moment.
“With your Highness's permission.” he begged.
Tonya's eyes were like shards of granite as they looked into his. Their eyes locked for a second or two. His eyes softened and pleaded with hers. With recognition, Tonya suddenly smiled and a sparkle like that of the sun reflected off of the water warmed her eyes as she dipped her chin slightly with approval.
Kadyr stepped past Tonya and stood before Monyka. “With-” his voice came out in a high pitched squeak. He cleared his throat and started again. “With her Highness' permission I Lieutenant Kadyr Kollyns -” he lowered himself to his knees before Monyka.
“What are you doing?” Monyka demanded.
He took her hands in his and forced her to look into his eyes. “Would like to ask the Lady Monyka if she would make him the happiest man in the world, above or below, by accepting him as her husband.”
The whole room was quiet. Even the sounds from the kitchen had been silenced. Kadyr looked at Monyka with eyes full of love and pleading.
“Breathe.” he whispered up to her.
Monyka exhaled, causing the veil to flutter before her mouth, then she took a deep breath and snapped her gaze to Tonya. Kadyr turned his head to his Princess as well.
“You have my permission and my blessing.” She stated with a big smile on her face.
Kadyr looked back at Monyka drinking in her beauty. Even as tears flowed unheeded down her cheeks. “Will you?” he asked.
Monyka nodded. “Yes.” it was almost a whisper. “Yes.” She said louder. “Yes.” She announced to the whole room.
“Huzzah!” Prince Caldric cheered.
Kadyr slipped the ring onto her finger and the room erupted into cheers and huzzahs as Kadyr stood and Monyka wrapped her arms around him. Their lips met in a loving embrace which quickly became more engaged.
Tonya cleared her throat from behind them, catching their attention. Kadyr slowly pulled away, not wanting to part from the one person who made him feel like he owned the world. He realized that he could feel his hands and feet again. His heart no longer beat like a humming bird's wings, but was swollen with love and pride.
“Here, Lieutenant, take my seat.” a dwarf offered. “I couldn't bare to have you sit apart after that.”
“Thank you.” Monyka touched the Dwarf's shoulder. She lifted her hand to her face and admired the ring. “Oh, Kadyr, it's beautiful.” She exclaimed.
Kadyr's heart swelled a little more.
“It's glowing, Monyka.” Tonya pointed out.
“Let me see.” Annyka wormed her way closer.
“It is glowing.” Monyka's eyes widened.
“It has a piece of that bio-luminescent stuff in it.” Kadyr explained.
“That is so pretty.” Tonya admired it closer. “Who helped you pick that out, Lieutenant?”
“Nevyre did.”
“Well, you two did a wonderful job.” Tonya took her seat. As others around the table did the same.
“Hold on.” Prince Caldric called out. “I'd like to make a toast.”
All of the guests stood again and the servers stood still with their trays.
“To the happy couple. May their love live forever.”
“To the happy couple.” the room erupted loudly.
Kadyr assisted Monyka in sitting down then took the seat next to hers. He looked across the and down the table at the Dwarf who had traded him seats. “Thank you.” he said to him.
The dwarf nodded and raised his glass to Kadyr.
“Well, as long as we are making announcements,” Prince Caldric stated drawing attention back to him. “I would like to take this time to thank the Princess Tonya for gracing our highway, and market places with her presence. The Dwarven Empire and the Kingdomsss of Truno, Riponia and Blaire have entered treatiseie together in a fight against the elves.”
The room applauded and murmured.
As a token of my thanks for her part in bringing these parties together, I'd like to present her Highness with a piece of Thame's Kingdom.” Prince Caldric reached next to his chair and pulled out a marble box. “Please accept this as a favor from me as well as my Kingdom.” Prince Caldric opened the lid of the box to reveal a nest of silver satin which enveloped a giant sapphire.
“For the love of Tanitha.” Tonya gasped.
“Please.” Caldric held it out for her to take.
Tonya set the box down on the table and lifted a beautiful blue sapphire the size of a hens egg.
“My mother felt that the sapphire would bring out the blue of your eyes.” Prince Caldric explained.
“It's. . . It's . . . huge.” Tonya managed to get out. “It's beautiful.”
“I'm sure your jewelers can figure out something useful to do with it.”
“Thank you, Prince Caldric. I'm . . . I'm speechless by your generosity.”
The Dwarf bowed to the Princess and took his seat to resume the meal.
--o0o--
End of Chapter 30
To Be Continued...
HaP 31
NOTE: It might be easier to read this in the format provided at Fictioneer.org
--o0o--
“Any word from your play thing?” the Elf Lord Raulah raised his eyebrow.
“Not as of yet, my Lord. I do expect to hear from her with in the week. A raspy, voice emanated from a dark cowl.
“Are you sure that she will do as asked?”
“I am my Lord.” Maskalah barely tipped his head hidden beneath his cowl. Not even the ruling Elf Lord was allowed to look upon Maskalah's face.
“The entrance to that dwarven warren has been a thorn in my side for long enough.” Raulah growled. “I want it sealed permanently. We've had too many close calls with those runts finding out what is happening here.”
Maskalah dipped his head. “I have scouts stationed every three miles watching for the half-breed's sign.”
“And it will show us the exact location of the dwarven gate?”
“Yes, my Lord. I have created it to not only throw up bright flares, but also to explode at it's base so that it will scorch the earth where it is placed. If anyone tries to move it or extinguish it, it will incinerate them.”
The Elf Lord walked over to the window opening of his map room and looked out upon the large flotilla of boats being constructed. Sleek, low riding sniper,boats built for speed. A dozen elves would silently slip through guarded waters and take out anyone who might spy the main mass of his armada. A larger version of the sleek boats were fitted with a catapult that would project pots of explosive pitch, or rocks. Behind those came larger boats that would carry fifty heavily loaded elves or one hundred lightly armored ones.
Already the trees around the river could barely conceal the growing army. Security of this operation was at the utmost. Not one soul must know of it's existence.
“The Humans of Blaire, have they been adequately dissuaded from entering the woods?” His dry voice intoned.
“You have done well in that.” Raulah nodded. “I can still smell the rotting corpses that you decorated the border with, as well as smoke from their burning villages.”
Maskalah smiled. He took great pride in his work.
“What have you promised this half-breed of yours?” Raulah inquired.
“She desperately wants to be reunited with her elven father.” Maskulah's chuckle caused Raulah's skin to crawl.
“Do we know who her father is?”
“I didn't think it was prudent to find out.”
“How are you dealing with her and her human friends?” Raulah's eyes flashed with excitement at the prospect.
“I have pulled a skirmishing battle force from the Hasslemere, Truno border and put them on alert in the general area. Their orders are to not allow anyone to leave the tree line alive. The ones that do will be begging for death as they dangle from long spears, while the birds feast upon their entrails.”
“You and your flourish for decorating.” The Elf Lord shook his head as he turned to look back out at the growing number of boats.
--o0o--
Rikki woke up in a strange bed. It took him a few moments to remember that they had made it to Narva. They were to meet up with the wounded that Brother Tagyrt and Battleaxe Belvedir had brought through. He stretched and swung his feet out of bed.
Splashing some water on his face and pulling on some clean clothes laid out for him, he opened the door to see a servant changing out the candles in the hallway.
“I hope I didn't wake you, Sir.” the servant bowed.
“Not at all. What time is it?”
“About two hours before the start of the day, Sir.”
Rikki wiped his eyes. “Thank you.”
“Should I have someone bring you breakfast, Sir.”
“Just point me to the kitchen.” Rikki stated. The servant looked at him strangely. “I'm more comfortable if I don't have to eat off of fine china in bed.”
The Dwarf nodded understanding and gave him quick directions to the Palace kitchen.
“Can I help you?” one of the kitchen servants asked as Rikki ducked through a door.
“Is this where a hungry human can get something to eat?” he smiled.
“Uh, sure.” the servant seemed a bit confused. “Come have a seat over here.” the servant led him to a table in the corner with a low bench.
“Perfect.” Rikki settled himself on the bench and stretched his legs out. “What do you have available?”
“Some bread was just pulled out of the oven.” the servant offered.
“Do you have some jam or some butter that can go with that? Maybe some honey?”
“I'll see what I can find.” the dwarf disapeared around the corner.
Rikki yawned and stretched. His mind seemed so clear compared to the last few days. He didn't realize just how tired he had become. Now he wished that one of his officers would have stepped up to him sooner. He rewound the last few days in his mind and hoped that he hadn't made any horrible mistakes.
“Here you are, sir.” the dwarf laid out a tray and a fresh loaf of bread. “Would you like some milk, juice, or perhaps some ale?”
“Some Juice and a bit of ale.” Rikki nodded, Thank you, this looks good.”
The servant set down two small pots, one of honey, the other of a jam.
“Fantastic.” Rikki ripped a piece off of the bread and slathered jam on it. If everything went well today, he'd be sleeping under an open sky tonight. The thought of leaving these warrens behind had an uplifting effect on his mood. The dwarven ale didn't hurt much either. He started going over the list of things he had to get done today. Talking to the cooks about stocking up some food for the trip from the mountain through the hostile woods to the gentle grasslands of Blaire. Nothing that had to be cooked or had a strong odor when cooked. That left out fresh meat for a few days. Bread, cheese, fruits and dried meat would have to be the extent of their diet. The Princess might complain so he'll have to confront her and explain the situation to her.
Seeing to the wounded that came in with Brother Tagyrt was high on his list as well as checking in with Taelah. He figured that she, like himself, must feel like she was imprisoned in this mountain. It wasn't his intention to keep her captive, but the Dwarves disliked Elves more than humans did. He wanted to keep her safe as long as she was under his guardianship.
Rikki took a long draw on his mug of ale, licked his lips and took another bite of bread.
He had to go by the market this morning as well to pick up the equipment that he had ordered.
“Ah, there you are.” Grymm ducked through the door. “I went by your room to see if you needed anything, a servant said that you were heading for the kitchen.”
“Have you eaten, Grymm?” Rikki asked.
“Not really, sir.” the Corporal shook his head.
“Have a seat and help me with this bread.” Rikki invited.
Seeing the Corporal join the Captain, the kitchen servant brought an additional plate of food for Grymm.
“How can I help you this morning, Captain?” Grymm asked.
“Have you done your shopping in Narva, yet?” Rikki asked.
Grymm reached to his belt and pulled out a blade and presented it to his Captain. “I ordered this while we were in Sherstone.” he smiled.
Rikki gently picked up the blade as if it was a robins egg and admired it's craftsmanship. “This is very nice.” He felt good about his orders. “What else did you get?”
“A few pairs of shears, one for my ma, the others for trade; good sewing needles, and some glass beads for my Ma.” he admitted sheepishly. “An Axe head for my Pa, and a couple of knives for trading.”
“Very nice.” Rikki handed the blade back to his Corporal, who sheathed it.
“What about you, Sir? What are you getting?”
“I ordered a helm, a dagger, a few knives for trade, and some new barding for Sefu.” Rikki's eyes sparkled. “looks like I need to pick up a few odds and ends for trade and gifts as well. The shears and needles were a good idea.”
“I didn't even think about barding.” Grymm groaned. “A lot of soldiers were ordering new swords. I couldn't afford one.”
“My sword works just fine, it feels nice and I would feel awkward breaking in a new one.” Rikki stated. “I don't need to die with a fancy sword when a good one will do.”
Grymm nodded. “Did you hear the news?”
Rikki shook his head and looked curiously for more information.
“The Lieutenant married Lady Monyka last night.”
“He did what?” Rikki was stunned
“He asked her to marry him. At the dinner last night.”
“What did her Highness say?”
“She approved and gave her blessing. Prince Caldric set them up in their own suite last night.”
“They're married? Already? What happened to being engaged?” Rikki forgot about his food and was staring in disbelief at Grymm.
“According to Dwarven custom. If a man asks a woman to marry him and the woman accepts, then they are considered bound for a year and a day. At the end of that time, the woman can decide to end the marriage or continue on.”
“The woman decides?” Rikki couldn't believe his ears.
Grymm nodded. “Dwarven women have most of the power in this culture. If they decide that they want out, then the man loses his status, power, and leaves with the gold that he entered with.”
“Tanek's balls, a man would be at the whim of the woman.”
Grymm nodded.
“Backwards underground place.” Rikki muttered. He shook his head, “So Monyka and Kadyr are now married.” It was a statement.
“Weird, huh?” Grymm tore off a piece of bread.
“Did the Princess know about this . . . this custom?”
Grymm shook his head again and smiled broadly. “She was a bit taken aback by it all, but from what I heard handled the news quite dignified. . . She only swore and yelled once she was back in her suite.”'
“The things that happen when I'm not around.” Rikki popped a grape in his mouth. “Well, don't give him too much free time, Corporal. We have a duty to do and that is to keep the Princess safe.”
“Yes, Sir.” Grymm nodded.
“Rouse the groom and have him inform the cooks that we will be living on hard rations while we make our way through the forest and into Blaire. No fires will be allowed, not even for cooking.” Grymm rose to his feet, finished off some juice. “Then have him meet me where ever Brother Tagyrt is.”
“Yes, Sir.” Grymm saluted and ducked through the low doorway.
“Married.” Rikki drank some more ale, sighed as he left a silver next to the plate of food and pushed himself to his feet.
After asking for directions, twice, Captain Kalhoun found himself in front of the double doors leading to the Princess' suite. He hoped that she was in one of her better moods. Her blue eyes always sparkled when she was in a good mood. A Mul stood barring the doors as Rikki approached.
“Is she awake?” he asked.
“She is eating her morning meal right now.” The Mul didn't move.
“I need to speak with her.” the Captain stated.
“I am under orders not to interrupt her meal.” the Mul still barred the doors.
“Whose order?” Captain Kalhoun took a closer look. It was the female, Kama Lutala.
“The Princess'.” Kama Lutala was like a brick wall.
“I'm in charge of the Princess' safety. You will stand aside, Kama.”
The Mul's jaw clenched for a moment and then relaxed as it took a large step sideways.
“The Princess will not fault you for this Kama. I however, will if I have to go through this again with you. Understood?”
“Yes, Captain.” Kama Lutala sounded like she was growling.
Rikki knocked on the door twice before opening it.
“Yes?” Tonya called.
“It's Captain Kalhoun, your Highness.”
“Come in Captain.” her voice was light and fresh. Rikki's heart warmed at the thought of her being in a better mood.
“Thank you.” Rikki stepped into the room. “So what is this I hear about my Lieutenant and your Lady in Waiting getting married last night?” Her hair shone silver in the soft glow of the fish bowls set about the room. Even in the eerie light, she looked magnificent.
“Had I known about that Dwarven custom, I would not have giving my permission last night.” Tonya growled, her voice taking on an edge not directed at her Captain.
“What shall we do about it?” Rikki asked.
“I can make her life miserable.” Tonya stated, “but it would only make my life miserable as well.”
“Keep them separated?” he offered.
“Good luck.” she scoffed.
“I guess we'll just have to accept it.” Rikki sighed.
“That doesn't mean I don't have to like it.” Tonya stated. “The only good thing I can see it doing is keep her from looking like a love sick little girl. So, what brings you here?”
“I wanted to inform your Highness, that upon leaving the Under kingdom and for a few days afterward, we will be eating hard rations.”
“What does that mean?”
“No cooking of anything. In fact there will not be any fires allowed for cooking or warmth. The smell of smoke would tell any elf within ten miles of us being there as well as our location.”
“What am I supposed to eat then?”
“Bread, cheese, fruit, we will have dried meat to gnaw on, but it won't be very good.
“What about tea?”
“I'll have the cooks brew some up this morning. Other than that, you'll have to drink cold brewed tea, water, or wine.”
“It's only for a few days, right?” Tonya asked.
Rikki nodded, waiting for her to lose her sunny disposition and start raging.
“This is how the soldiers eat while on campaign?”
“Yes, your Highness.”
Tonya looked to Annyka sitting quietly across from the table from her. “Annyka, it looks like we are going to play soldier for a couple of days.”
Annyka smiled.
“All right Captain, but if we are going to be roughing it, and since We've been cooped up in these caves for so long, I want to spend some time riding.”
“As long as you don't go running off, your Highness.” Rikki dipped his head, “And I assign a body guard for you.”
Tonya smiled and nodded ascension. Rikki's heart swelled as her smile beamed down on him.
“Care to eat something, Captain?” She asked gesturing at the table loaded with food.
“Thank you, but no, your Highness, I have already eaten.”
Tonya's face screwed up into a pout for the briefest of seconds, then returned to a smile. “I have something for you to place in the hidden chest.” She turned to the young girl. “Annyka could you please get the gift that Prince Caldric presented to us last night?”
“How is your arm, Rikki?” Tonya's voice had a softer quality to it.
Rikki stretched it out a little bit and only winced towards the end of his extension. “Much better, but still a bit stiff.”
The blond girl was back in a flash with a marble box and handed it to the Captain.
“May I?” Rikki asked.
“Yes.” she said around a bite.
Rikki opened the box to reveal the largest sapphire he had ever seen. “Is this what I think it is?” he asked.
“A giant sapphire? Yes.” She stated. “I don't know what I'm going to do with it. It's too big for a crown or tiara, and it's too large and heavy for a pendant.”
“A septer, maybe?” Rikki offered.
“That's a little ostentatious, don't you think?” Tonya asked. “Only Oba Kanu of Hasslemere carries a septer.”
“It was just an idea.” Rikki shrugged. “I hear that Oba Kanu has musicians that proceed him through out his palace heralding his coming with music.”
Annyka giggled. Tonya joined her as she rolled her eyes. “I'm glad we were able to bi-pass Hasslemere.”
“We could always go through there on the way back.”
“Not if I can help it.”
“Please don't make me come through here again.” Rikki begged.
“That bad?”
“Let's put you on the edge of a thousand foot cliff with no railings and make you look to the bottom.”
Tonya blanched at the thought. “No thank you.”
A knock came at the door, just before it opened. “Sorry I'm late.” Monyka blushed. “I must have over slept.”
“Did you do any sleeping?” Tonya chided.
Monyka turned bright red and touched her necklace.
“Is Kadyr on his way to Brother Tagyrt?”
Monyka nodded.
“Will you take off that veil, we are not dwarves.” Tonya demanded.
“Yes, your Highness.” Monyka turned bright red as she removed the green piece of gossamer.
“May I have your leave, Highness?” Rikki bowed.
“Of course. See you this afternoon.”
Rikki dipped his head and left her suite. The Princess was in fine humor, radiating like a sun on a summer day. Rikki didn't notice the bounce in his step until one of the stablehands snickered when he entered.
“Sleep well, or lack of sleep?” The dwarf chuckled.
“Slept very well.” Rikki blushed slightly. “The Princess' carriage?” he inquired.
“Next building over.” The dwarf pointed.
Rikki stashed the giant gem in the safe and headed to the quartermaster's location.
“How are you doing, Scot?” Captain Kalhoun asked the Yeoman.
“Okay, Capitan. Did you hear about the Lieutenant?”
the Captain nodded.
“What can I do for you, Captain.” Yeoman Scot asked changing the subject at seeing a flash of anger in the Captain's face.
“Where can I find Brother Tagyrt?”
Scot quickly gave him directions.
“Have the carriage fluffed and prepped, have the Princess' mount, Comyn and Sefu brushed and ready.” he instructed before leaving the room.
Scot nodded, glad to see the irritated Captain leave.
“Brother Tagyrt.” Captain Kalhoun greeted the priest.
“Oh, uh. . . hi. . . Captain.” Tagyrt greeted.
“Lieutenant.” Captain Kalhoun's voice had an iciness to it.
“Yes, Captain.” Kadyr turned with a smile, which flickered and vanished upon seeing the ire in his Captain's face.
“What were you thinking?” Captain Kalhoun admonished.
“What do you mean?”
“Asking Monyka to marry you.”
“We love each other, Rikki. What is so wrong with that?”
“What if we were attacked again? Where would your heart, or your head be? Your duty protecting the Princess, or protecting your. . . . wife?”
“My duty is to the Princess, Captain.”
Captain Kalhoun eyed him skeptically. “Why do you think we made sure that the volunteers for the retinue and entourage were all single, Kadyr? This duty could be dangerous. We can't leave people widowed or orphaned.”
“I understand, Sir. I really didn't expect us to be wed upon the proposal. I wanted to wait until we had returned.”
“Well it's too late now. Isn't it?”
“Yes, Sir.” Kadyr said abashed.
Captain Kalhoun turned to Tagyrt who stood quietly watching the interchange. “Brother Tagyrt, how are my men doing?”
“Um. . . well, let's see. . . . only one who isn't. . . . wholly healed.”
“The others can return to duty?”
Tagyrt nodded. “One. . . . or. . . . perhaps two may. . . be . . . a little sore and uh. . . . not able to do some. . . . . chores.”
“Who is still under your care?” the Captain asked.
“Well, uh. . . . that would be. . . . . Infantryman. . . . . . Dynel.”
“What is wrong with him?”
“Well. . . . he's got a. . . . . pretty nasty. . . . belly wound. . . . It isn't healing as. . . . well as we'd. . . . hoped.”
“He in there?” Captain Kalhoun asked pointing to the door behind Tagyrt.
Brother Tagyrt nodded.
“What does Badiah say about the wound? . . . not that I don't think you are qualified.”
“She. . . . well. . . . . She is um. . . . she is of the same. . . . . thinking as I am.”
“Can I see him?”
Brother Tagyrt nodded and moved out of the way.
Captain Kalhoun looked to his Lieutenant then moved through the door and into Infantryman' Dynel's room. The odor that filled the room was that of a belly wound. The Captain had seen enough of them to know the reek of one.
“How are you doing Dynel?” The Captain tried not to show signs of the smell bothering him.
“Better, Sir.” Dynel tried to rise in bed, but lay back down as his Captain signaled him to lay back. “Sorry I don't smell too good, Sir. I can't smell it as much as I did, but I know it's pretty strong.”
“I've smelled worse.” Captain Kalhoun stated truthfully. “What treatments do they have you doing?”
“Mostly broth diet.” the Infantryman made a face, some herbs to help with the pain and maggots.”
Captain Kalhoun looked to Brother Tagyrt. “Are the maggots keeping it clean?”
Brother Tagyrt nodded, “Yesterday was. . . . . ah. . . . yesterday was the last day of . . . . um. . . . of that . . . . particular treatment.”
“How long until he can ride?” Captain Kalhoun asked.
“Well. . . . uh. . . . . I'd have to say. . . . . . a fortnight.”
“Do you feel up to riding in a wagon, Infantryman?”
“Of course sir.” Dynel nodded. I can even sit up for an hour or so at a time now, as long as I'm bound tight.”
Captain Kalhoun nodded. Binding would help, but the jarring of a wagon would still be excruciating. “We are going to have a few days of really bumpy terrain when we leave the caverns.”
“I can do it, Sir.”
“We can always leave you here to heal and then you can travel back to Riponia.”
“I want to see Blaire, Sir. I've seen the West side of the continent, I'd like to see what's on the other side of those mountains.”
“Fair enough.” Captain Kalhoun patted the man's leg. He turned to Brother Tagyrt. “He's an infantryman, he needs meat. I think he's well enough now to eat something solid. Preferably red and dead.”
“Um. . . . okay, Captain.” Brother Tagyrt nodded.
“See you later today, Infantryman.” Captain Kalhoun smiled and left the room with the Lieutenant who was trying very hard not to breathe in the foul smelling room.
“I've half a mind to put him in the carriage with Ambassador Zareb. Tanitha knows he needs a more comfortable ride.”
Kadyr snorted at the notion. “Zareb would have a conniption.”
Rikki smiled at the thought. “I'm going to check on the Half-elf. You, Lieutenant are going to check in on Adiah,” he whispered the Princess' name, “And then You are going to help Brother Tagyrt with getting Infantryman Dynel loaded and comfortable.”
Kadyr wrinkled his nose at the thought. “This is for last night, isn't it?”
“It's for not using your head.” Captain Kalhoun nodded. “Where is Taelah staying?”
“The Restful Ruby.” Kadyr told him, “Along with a good portion of the retinue.”
Rikki nodded and left the Lieutenant and priest to find his next mission.
“How can I help you?” a well dressed Dwarf asked looking up at the Riponian Captain.
“I'm looking for the Half-elf.” Rikki stated.
A sour look crossed the Dwarf's face. “I don't know why you brought that demon down here.” he muttered.
“Neither do I.” Rikki stated honestly.” But I'm looking for her.”
“Some old looking human with scars on his face came and took her off to the market place.”
“Do you know what part of the market place I might find them?” the Riponian Captain asked.
The Dwarf shook his head.
Rikki checked the coins in his purse before heading off to the market place. He could kill two birds with one stone. Check to see if the Half-elf was getting along with the Sergeant at arms and pick up his orders. He pulled a piece of paper out of his purse and studied it closely. He had written down the names of each of the craftsman's shops for each item he had purchased.
“Excuse me sir.” he asked a dwarf upon entering the market place. “Can you tell me where I can find this Master armor smith?”
“Aye, his shop is just down a bit and to the left.”
Rikki thanked him and quickly found the shop.
“I've been expecting you, Captain.” a gray hair, gray bearded dwarf greeted him. “The others have already picked up their orders.”
“You were able to get it all done?” Rikki asked.
The dwarf nodded, and reached under the counter between them and pulled out a new helm and placed it in front of him.
Rikki's heart pounded with excitement as he reached out and carefully picked it up and turned it over in his hands. Three articulated plates of steel cascaded down the back, to protect his neck in battle. He set it over his head and wiggled it back and forth, testing for fit. He quickly turned his head back and forth to see if there was much in movement, the only thing he felt was the bottom plate drift across the top of his shoulders. He fastened the thick leather chin strap and found that it fit even more comfortably.
“How does it fit, Captain?” the dwarf asked with a grin.
“Very well. I have good peripheral vision and it only moves a touch when I jerk my head around.”
“I can fix that.” the dwarf nodded.
“Very nicely done Master dwarf.” Rikki unfastened the strap.
“Let me see how it fits before you remove it.” The dwarf instructed.
Rikki got down at the dwarf's level and let the Master Armor smith move it around on his head.
“Okay, Captain. Let me see it.”
Rikki removed the helm and handed it to the gray haired dwarf.
“Here is your barding.” the dwarf gestured to some special molded plates of steel and leather straps. “Take a look at it while I adjust this for you.”
--o0o--
Taelah sat on her bed and rested her shoulders and head against the wall. She opened her eyes to stare at her feet sprawled out on the bed before her. It had taken just over a day to reach Narva, her latest prison. She had always known that Elves were despised by the Dwarves but she had never known to what degree or how much her kind was hated. Even though she was half-elf, the dwarves treated her with as much suspicion as if she were full blooded. She wondered if she would ever be accepted by any race.
It was bad enough that the humans were invading the Dwarven Under kingdom, but for them to bring a filthy half-breed with them was unthinkable. When the Riponian Captain had told her that she was not going to Sherstone with the Princess and the rest of the Riponian guard, she thought he was over reacting. From her treatment over the past few days, she realized that his precaution was not the over bearing, over protective person that he was.
She, Edwyn, Symon realized very early on that she needed to keep her cowl covering her head. As long as she did so, the dwarves thought that she was just a human child, or short woman. The problem was that when they ventured out of their room in the inn it looked very suspicious that she was covering her head with the cowl, so she ended up spending most of her time sitting in the room, thinking.
Taelah pulled out the small tube and dried peas and looked at them. She had spent a lot of her time shooting them across the room at a stain on the wall. It was amuzement of some sort anyway. She sighed and put them back in her pack. She was tired of the game.
She thought a lot about her father. All she had to do was one little task and the Elves would reunite her with him. She wondered if he was just as excited as she was to meet her. She knew it was foolish to think such thoughts, but never having had a father, she often idealized him in her head. When she was a little girl, she often fantasized her father coming home and sweeping her up into her arms in a nice embrace then they would embrace her mother and live out their days with one another. Taelah was old enough now to know that dream was dead, but she still hoped that her father had missed having a daughter as much as she had missed having a father.
She looked over at her pack for the millionth time since holing up in the room. She could make out the outline of the large candle that had been given to her. Once they exited the Dwarven underground she was to sneak back to the entrance and light the candle. That was all she would have to do and the Elves would come retrieve her and reunite her with her father.
A knock at the door interrupted her thoughts.
“Come.” she called.
The door opened to the now familiar face of Edwyn. “You have a visitor.” he stated without much emotion. Although Taelah didn't care one way or another, she did try to at least be civil to the Cavalryman. He slept on the floor of her room each night and spent half of each day with her to ensure her safety.
Edwyn stood back and Sergeant at Arms Takoda stepped in. Taelah's heart instantly warmed. She didn't know what it was about the gruff, scarred old man, but he made her feel at ease and comfortable.
“How are you?” Takoda asked.
“I'm fine. I just want out of this giant tunnel.” Taelah sulked.
“We're leaving Narva this afternoon. We should be out of this giant tunnel tomorrow or the next day.”
Taelah breathed a sigh of relief.
“I have heard that you are going stir crazy in this room.”
Taelah nodded.
“I thought I'd take you with me while I pick up my orders.”
“You don't want me with you, Takoda.” Taelah stated. “I'm not welcome anywhere outside this room.”
“There have been enough humans going through the market place since last night that know one will pay any attention to you.” Takoda smiled.
“Wanna bet.” Taelah pouted.
“Grab your cloak and come with me. Make an old man happy.” Takoda pleaded.
Taelah was silent for a few moments before nodding.
“Great.” Takoda smiled, causing the scar on his face to pucker. Somehow the grisly scar added character to the Sergeant's face rather than detract from it. “I'm hungry. How about you?”
“I could eat. This inn maybe nice, but their cooks don't have much imagination when it comes to their menu.”
“They're Dwarves, what would you expect?” Takoda chuckled.
--o0o--
With a large burlap sack containing Sefu's barding slung over his back and a new helm tucked under his arm, Rikki began meandering through the market looking for items of value that he could use for trade and gifts. Grymm had the bright idea of shears and sewing needles. They were light and very portable. The smell of a bakery caught his attention. He followed the heavenly scent until he stood in front of a shop with a small line of dwarves taking their turn at purchasing something wonderful.
“What has so many lined up?” Rikki asked the line in general.
“The baker makes the best pasties in Narva.” one of the dwarves piped up.
“Well it sure smells good.” Rikki nodded. He stepped to the rear of the line and waited as the line quickly moved forward. Every few seconds a dwarf would walk out of the shop carrying three or four semi-circular wedges of pastry. The rounded outside of the pastie had a very thick crust.
“Look what we have here, a Human.” a dwarf looked up at Rikki as he reached the counter. “Our Pasties are now known in the over world.”
“I followed my nose,” Rikki smiled.
“What'll you have?” the dwarf asked.
“What every is the most popular.”
“You ever had grazer?” the dwarf chuckled.
Rikki smiled “Cooked many different ways, tastes like chicken.”
“Aye it does, but it is cheaper.”
“I'd like to grazer pasties then,” Rikki placed some coins in front of him.
“There ya are.” The dwarf handed him two pasties. “Enjoy.”
Rikki took two steps away and bit into one of the pasties. The filling was zesty with lots of different spices and herbs. Rikki turned back to the dwarf. “Excellent.” he said with a full mouth.
Pasties were definitely light weight, but they wouldn't travel well. Before he had gotten too far from the bakery, one of his pasties had been devoured and he was biting into the second. A rich gravy began to run down his chin. Rikki used the crust to scrape it off his face and soak it up for later tastiness.
When he looked around he found himself in front of a glass shop. Beautiful glass patters of every color he could imagine hung in the window. Rikki ducked through the low doorway and immediately became aware of how bit he was with the sack he was carrying.
“What can I do for you, Riponian?” a dwarf asked stepping forward. “Would you like some beads to take home with you like the others?”
“Other humans were in here buying beads?” Rikki asked.
“Quite a few. I only have some of the pricier ones left. They should make you quite a bundle in Riponia or Truno.”
“You have beautiful work.” Rikki nodded, “But I'm not in the market for glass at the moment. Thank you.”
“You wouldn't want to purchase a special goblet to drink your wine in would you?”
“No thank you.” Rikki backed out the door.
Lots of people buying beads meant that they wouldn't be worth as much. He continued on down the underground boulevard. A small shop tucked between two larger ones caught his eye. He'd almost missed seeing it. Most everything in the shop had to do with seafaring. Dwarves didn't like open water, maybe the shop catered to those who braved the lake. Rikki looked in through the metal netting covering the window opening and spotted a shiny tubular object. He stuffed the last bits of the pastie into his mouth and wiped the crumbs off of his hands before entering the shop.
“I heard that the Prince had allowed Humans down here.” a voice muttered from the back of the shop.
“Hello.” Rikki tried to say around a mouth full of pastie.
“I'm not a weapon smith or a glass blower.” the dwarf sneered.
Rikki swallowed most of what was in his mouth. “I've already picked up my armor and I'm not interested in glass beads.”
“What are you interested in?”
“Why you are selling fishing equipment so far from the lake or even the ocean.”
“Because like most dwarves I have enough commonsense to stay away from any water larger than a wash basin.” the dwarf scoffed.
“Good goddess Tanitha, you have a lot of different kinds of fish hooks.”
“There are a lot of different kinds of fish.” the dwarf rolled his eyes.
“How much do you sell these for?” Rikki asked his glance scanning several different types.
“ 'pends upon the type and size.”
“What if I wanted to buy ten of this kind?” Rikki suggested.
“Them are five coppers a piece.”
“Five coppers?” Rikki looked skeptical.
“You know, the same as the number of fingers you have on your hand.”
Rikki held up both hands. “Which one?”
The dwarf rolled his eyes.
“I can get that price for these hooks in Riponia.”
“Then go back to Riponia and buy them.” the dwarf growled.
Rikki ignored him and perused more of the different kinds of hooks. He made his way over to a table that held what he was really in the store for. Rikki picked up a spy glass and extended it out. He held the small end up to his eye and peered through it. He hefted it in his hand, and set it down to pick up a different one. It was lighter but had a larger diameter lens.
“What kind of wood is this made from?” Rikki asked.
“The kind that comes from a tree.”
“It looks like oak.”
“Aye, Cuz it is. All the way from Morpeth.”
“Morpeth, huh?”
The dwarf nodded. A friend of mine makes the lenses for them.”
Rikki put it to his eye and looked through the wire window admiring the clarity and distance. “How much?” Rikki asked.
“Twelve gold.”
“I can buy a horse for twelve gold. I'll give you five.”
“A horse will only get you off your feet, that will show you where to go. Twelve.”
“But a horse will save me aching feet. Six.”
“A horse will also give you a sore ass. Eleven.”
“My horse has a smooth gait and doesn't flinch in battle. Six.”
“But a horse costs you to feed and shelter it. Battle or no. Ten.”
The haggling went back and forth. Fishing hooks were added to the equation and the haggling went on.
Rikki cradling a oilskin wrapped leather tube containing a spyglass tucked a package containing a gross of fish hooks into his helm and started off down the market a ways. The dwarf had been gruff and quick witted but drove a hard bargain.
A human and a smaller figure emerged from a store ahead.
“Sergeant.” Rikki called. “Sergeant Takoda.”
The Sergeant whipped around after the prompting of the smaller cloaked figure. They both stepped to the side and awaited the Captain to catch up to them.
“Taelah.” Rikki dipped his head to her. “I went by your Inn to find out how you are doing. They said that you were out with the Sergeant so I came here looking for you as well as to pick up a few things.” He looked down into her cowl. “How are you doing?”
“Other than being a virtual prisoner, I'm well, Captain.” She said with only a bit of an edge.
“Were you mistreated by my men?” Rikki inquired.
“No, Captain,” She sounded exasperated, “I just have a hard time getting out of my room because I am hated here so much.”
“I'm sorry to hear that. We will be escaping these confines soon enough.” Rikki glanced towards the ceiling. “Are you finding anything in the market?”
The cowl nodded.
“Is there anything you require that I may help you with?” Rikki asked.
“No Captain, the Sergeant here has been more than helpful.”
“Good, good.” he still didn't like this woman, but he had to be civil to her on the Princess' behalf. “We'll be leaving in just a few hours so hurry up and purchase what you need and pack your stuff.”
“Thank you, Captain.” the cowl dipped.
“You are feeling better.” Takoda observed.
“It is amazing what a bit of sleep will do for you. Are you two heading back?”
Sergeant Takoda looked to the small woman next to him.
“I'm done, Takoda.” she assured.
The Sergeant at Arms looked back to the Captain. “I guess we are.”
“Could you take this bag and helm back with you? Have Grymm take care of it for me.”
“Sure.” Takoda hefted the bag from Rikki. “What's in here?”
“Barding.”
“Good investment.”
Rikki nodded. “I'll check in with you later, Taelah.”
“Thank you, Captain.”
Rikki weighed the little bit of coin he had left in his purse and went in search of his final destination.
--o0o--
Monyka tucked a dress in the chest and looked at one that Annyka brought in to her.
“She'd like you to get the stain out of this.” the girl held out the dress. “I told her that I could do it, or ask Rose to do it, but she told me, that she wanted you to do it.”
“It's okay, Annyka.” Monyka sighed. “She is just angry at me.”
“I know, why?”
“Because I got married last night.” Monyka looked down at her ring and admired it.
“But she gave her blessing.”
“That was for the engagement. She didn't know that it meant that Kadyr and I would be instantly bonded.”
“What difference does it make?”
“A lot, apparently.” Monyka looked at the stain on the front of the skirt. “I think she is scared that my marrying Kadyr will mean that I won't be around to help her anymore.”
“Oh.”
“You had better get back to her or she'll blame me for keeping you too long.” Monyka shooed at the girl.
She thought back to the wonderful evening last night. She could barely remember all of what happened. If someone asked her details, she would have had to think about it for a long while. At the end of the dinner, Prince Caldric had announced that the two would have one of the finer suites in his home. When Tonya protested, he had explained that under Dwarven law, she and Kadyr were considered wed.
A servant ushered the shocked, couple into a large suite fit for Tonya or her mother. Kadyr rubbed his face to make sure he wasn't hallucinating and looked towards her.
“I had planned on our being wed when we had returned to Ripon. If you wish, I will withdraw my proposal until we get to Blaire.”
“Do you want to withdraw it?” Monyka asked.
“No. I was offering in case you weren't ready.”
“I am ready Kadyr. I love you.”
“I love you too.”
The two just stood looking at one another, unsure of the next move. It was so sweet.
She sighed and put a bit of soap and water on the stain and started scrubbing. She worked it into a sudsy lather then rinsed it. The stain was still there. She re applied the soap and water and began scrubbing again.
“Come out.” She muttered to herself as she worked vigorously at the stain.
Monyka stepped back and sat down wiping her forehead as her head felt a bit dizzy.
“Monyka.” Annyka called from the door. “her Highness requests your presence.”
Monyka took a deep breath and followed the young girl into the front room. “Prince Caldric.” Monyka curtsied to the Dwarf.
“Lady Monyka,” He smiled. “I hope your accommodations were adequate.”
“It was wonderful thank you.”
“It was a blessing and an honor that you were wed in my home.” The Prince dipped his head to the Princess' assistant. He turned to Tonya. I will be escorting you to the exit nearest to your destination, but will not be joining you to Blaire. I'm afraid that I have some internal issues to resolve first.”
“That is very understandable, Caldic.” Tonya nodded.
“However, I will be releasing these to Muls into your service as bodyguards on your journey to Blaire and back to Riponia.”
“Oh?” Tonya was surprised.
“I have already spoken to both Kama Lutala and Kama Tamon. They understand the importance of your safety as you rally the kingdoms in this fight against the Elves.”
Monyka was starting to get used to the idea of having two giant soldiers watching over them. It was still a bit new, but having them at such immediate disposal for the whole trip was going to take some more getting used to.
“Are you sure it is okay for me to take them from their division?” Tonya asked.
“They will also be learning about other cultures, peoples and other ways of fighting. I hope that they can return and teach the rest of the Muls so that they can continually improve their proficiency.”
“Caldric, you have been so wonderful to our imposing on your Kingdom.” Tonya dipped her head. “Is there something that I can do or provide in return for your generosity?”
“Your friendship and the friendship of your Kingdom will be most welcome.”
“Consider it done.” Tonya agreed.
Monyka took her leave and returned to the dress. She turned the dress over and looked more closely. The stain was gone. The first scrubbing must have loosened the dirt up enough that the second one got rid of it. She took a small rag and rubbed at the fabric to pull out some of the moisture and then packed it.
“Monyka, when you are finished, could you inform the Captain that we are ready when he is?” Tonya called.
“If the Captain says that there is time, might I take a bath before we get into the carriage? It sounds like it might be a few days before we get the luxury of a good washing.”
Tonya closed her eyes, but nodded. “If there is time, and If you don't take too long.”
Monyka nodded and hurried out of the suite and past the Mul guarding the door. Her braids bounced causing her charms to jingle as she went.
She hadn't gotten too far when she spotted Captain Kalhoun carrying a box the size of a loaf of bread and a leather tube. “Captain?” she called.
The Captain looked up and looked like he forced a smile. Monyka's immediate thought was for Kadyr. Was he in trouble with the Captain?
“What can I do for you Lady Monyka?”
“I was sent to inform you that her Highness is packed and ready.”
“Great.” the Captain nodded.
“Also I was wondering if there was time for me to take a bath before we started out?”
“You have about a candle mark if you hurry. The soldiers and retinue are just starting to form up out there.”
“Thank you Captain.” Monyka called over her shoulder as she made her way back to the Princess' suite.
“That was quick.” Tonya looked up from her book.
“He said to thank you for being so prompt and that If I hurried, I could get a bath.” Monyka hurried through, while unlacing her bodice.”
“Annyka, could you help her?” Tonya asked. “I don't want to be stuck in a carriage with someone who stinks.”
Monyka stripped out of her dress and her chemise.
“The water isn't warm.” Annyka warned.
“As long as it is fairly clean, I don't care.” Monyka unwound the delicate chain that held her braids up. The little braids with all of their decoration, fell down brushing her shoulders as she stepped into the cool water.
Monyka dunked under the water. When she came up she grabbed a bar of soap and a wash rag. “Could you take that comb and start taking out these braids?” Monyka asked.
“Sure.” Annyka looked a little daunted by the task. “What do you want me to do with the stuff that is in it?”
“Just put it in a small dish, or even up on that small table.”
--o0o--
Adiah stood towards the back of the entourage and retinue holding Comyn's lead. The horse was anxious to get some exercise and Adiah was glad that the Princess would be riding her soon. She pulled a coin from her pocket and began to slowly flip it end over end from one knuckle to the next. Once she made a complete circuit, she sped up just a little. Soon she began flipping the coin back and forth between two knuckles, then moved it to two others and made it flip back and forth between those two.
“Looking good, short stuff.” Nevyre startled her.
“I've been practicing.”
“I can tell. I've got a new challenge for you now.” Nevyre smiled.
“What is it?”
“See this handkerchief?” Nevyre pulled a bright yellow piece of fabric from out of thin air.
Adiah nodded.
“I've asked twelve people in the caravan to place them hanging out of certain pockets. Your task is to collect all twelve with out them catching you.”
“What if they catch me?” Adiah asked.
“Then you have to hand it back to them and you'll have to try again later.”
“If I collect all twelve?”
“Bring them to me, and I'll arrange for you to take Comyn out for a ride once we are in Blaire.”
“I don't know if Tonya. . . . I mean her Highness will let me take Comyn out.”
“Pick a horse then, and I'll see about getting you an hour or two.”
“Deal.” Adiah smiled excitedly.
“By the way.” Nevyre chuckled, “This is the twelfth kerchief.” he stuffed the kerchief into his back pocket.
Adiah's mouth dropped open. “that's not fair.”
“Of course it is. By the time you get to this, one, you'll have had practice.” Nevyre grinned he urged his horse onward.
Adiah glared after him from under the brim of her hat. She slipped her coin back into her pocket and began scanning those around her for yellow kerchiefs.
--o0o--
Rikki finished strapping the new barding to Sefu and stood back to admire the new look and fit. “You're looking quite well, boy.” he smiled. “I'll bet that is a bit more comfortable than that old stuff, huh?”
He swung up into his saddle and lowered the new helm onto his head and scanned to see how the rest of the cavalrymen were doing in getting ready to move out.
“Nice helm, Captain.” Grymm admired as he rode up next to Rikki.
Rikki smiled. “Thanks, Corporal.”
“Takoda and Lieutenant Kadyr are escorting the Princess out now.”
“Is the infantry ready?”
“Aye, Sir.”
“The Ambassador's?”
“Zareb just climbed into this carriage. I believe Ambassador Kalgar will be marching along with Prince Caldric until we are ready to leave the caverns.”
“Very good Corporal. As soon as the Princess is settled, let me know.”
“Aye, Sir.” Grymm dipped his head.
“You turning Dwarven on me, Corporal?”
“Sir?”
“You are answering with 'Aye'.”
Rikki laughed as Grymm blushed.
“I didn't realize, Sir.”
“If you see Yeoman Skot, can you ask him to see me?” Captain Kalhoun asked.
“Ay- yes, Sir.” Grymm caught himself.
Captain Kalhoun rode along the long procession. He pulled up to the Ambassador's carriage.
“How are you doing, Ambassador Zareb?”
“As good as an old man can.” he nodded to the Captain.
“Were you able to spend time in the market place?”
“Oh, I walked through there.” Zareb commented. “I don't need weapons and I don't have a sweetheart to buy glass beads for, so I really didn't get much.”
“Are you looking forward to Malden?”
“I'm looking forward to getting home.” Zareb stated. “I have some pretty important treaty agreements to go over with his Majesty.”
“We don't have too much further to go before the Princess can get healed, then we can head on back. The main question is whether we risk the Northwest passage or perhaps sail back.”
“Wouldn't this Dwarven highway be faster and safer?”
“It probably would be, I'm just not comfortable down here.” Captain Kalhoun admitted. “Lets see what happens after we take care of her first.”
“How soon until we are in Blaire?” Zareb asked.
“My goal is to leave the Underground at night and travel as far as we can using the darkness as cover until we are too exhausted to go any further and camp. The best case scenario, we'll only put up a tent for you and her Highness. We'll only sleep for four or five hours before we head out again. I want to try and get out of the woods and into Blaire before we camp a second time. If it gets bad out there, we'll have Her Highness sleep in her carriage. How about you? Can you sleep in here?”
Zareb looked about. “If I have a few pillows and a blanket I think I can manage some sleep in here.”
“I might have to hold you to that.” Rikki scrubbed a hand through his hair.
“I'll manage, Captain. I've been through worse with His Majesty, I'm sure.”
“You were looking for me, Captain?” Skot interjected.
“I have a favor to ask of you, Yeoman.”
“What is it, Sir?”
Captain Kalhoun reached into a saddlebag an pulled out a package. I bought some of these today. Can you tell me if they are any good?” he handed the package to the Yeoman.
Skot opened the package and found a sack full of steel arrow heads. He reached in and pulled one out to appraise.
“These are good quality, Captain.”
“I thought so, but I don't have your expertise.”
“How much did you pay for them?” Skot asked.
“One gold, two silver.” Rikki looked expectantly at Skot.
“You were not taken for, Sir.”
Rikki let out a breath that he hadn't realized he was holding. “Could you take some of those and make me some arrows?”
“I don't have any shafts right now, Captain.”
“Once we get to Blaire, you'll be able to get some won't you?”
Skot nodded. “How many do you want?”
“Two dozen? Three?”
“As soon as we get some good shafts, I'll get to work on them.”
“Thanks, Skot.”
“Captain!” Grymm called out.
Rikki turned to see the young Corporal ride towards him.
“The Princess is ready to go.”
“Very good Corporal. Move them out.”
Grymm turned his mount around and rode towards the front of the column.
Captain Kalhoun sat on his horse and smiled at the volunteers in the entourage and retinue as they passed by.
“Cavalryman Edwyn.” Captain Kalhoun greeted as the soldier came into view.
Edwyn pulled his horse up to his Captain.
“How did your stint with the Half-elf go?”
“It was a bit rough.”
“Oh?” Captain Kalhoun raised an eyebrow.
“She was fine, Sir.” Edwyn corrected. “The Dwarves didn't take having an Elf amongst them very well at all.”
“I've noticed that their hatred of the demons rival our own.” Captain Kalhoun nodded. “What did she do?”
“She spent a lot of time in her room.”
“Doing what?”
“Mostly just staring off into space. I spent as little time with her as I could, Sir.” She makes my skin crawl.”
“Mine too. Good job Cavalryman.
Edwyn saluted and re-joined the column.
--o0o--
The Princess' entourage rode through out the afternoon until Prince Caldric led them through a side tunnel. They called for a meal break and ate cold rations passed out by the cooks and Cavalrymen. Horses were watered and fed a light meal as well.
Rikki loaded as many people as he could on to wagons and spare mounts as Prince Caldric up a long spiraling incline, much like they had traveled down when they entered the Underground. It seemed like a year had passed since they had entered the dark recesses of the dwarven under kingdom.
Exhausted and hungry, the two parties stopped in a large level cavern.
“Grymm pass the word down the line that we will be resting here for about six hours. Have the horses groomed, watered and fed. No tents, bedrolls only. Everyone eats and gets as much sleep as they can.”
Grymm acknowledged the orders and began riding down the line.
“Captain?” Tonya called from her carriage.
“Yes, your Highness?”
“Why don't we just leave?”
Rikki explained to her the need of darkness. “Besides, everyone, including the horses are tired from that long climb.”
Tonya nodded.
“Lieutenant Kollyns!” Captain Kalhoun called.
Kadyr rode over to the Captain. “Yes, Sir?”
“Pick four pairs of men for scout duty. Ask Skot for a few men as well. Have them meet with me in half a candle mark.”
“Yes, Sir.”
“And Lieutenant, do not include Edwyn or Symon in that duty. They're both on light duty for a few days.
“Sir?”
Rikki slid off of Sefu and handed him off to a Cavalryman. “They just spent the last several days cooped up in an inn with a half-elf. I think they deserve a bit of a break.
Lieutenant Kollyns nodded before going about his task.
“Takoda?” Captain Kollyns called.
“I believe he is with the half-elf, Sir.” Cavalryman Dyrk spoke up.
“Go find him Cavalryman and have him meet with me and Prince Caldric.”
The Cavalryman saluted and took off.
“What is with him and that half-elf?” Rikki muttered to himself. “You'd think he was in love or something.”
“What is the terrain out there like?” Captain Kalhoun asked Prince Caldric and his Hammer.
“It's heavily wooded, Captain.” the Hammer stated. “There is an overgrown road not too far off, but it'll be difficult getting to it especially with the carriages and wagons. You'll have to clear some logs, rocks and maybe some trees. Once you get on the old road, it should go a bit smoother.” The Hammer explained. “I send out regular patrols, but I have them take different routes so as to not give away the location of this entrance. This is a strategically located gate so if you can, try not to disturb the foliage too much and try to reset the logs and rocks that might be in the way.”
Captain Kalhoun nodded “Where does the road lead?”
“South towards Blaire for most of it's route. That is one of the reason's the Ambassador and Prince felt that this would be the safest route outside of our Empire.” Prince Caldric explained.
Takoda joined the small group and nodded a greeting to the others.
“The road hasn't been used by wheeled carts for quite some time so there are areas where trees have fallen, but it should be easier than going through the forest.” The Hammer detailed.
“What is the nearest town in Blaire?” Takoda inquired.
“Lyonsgate.” The Hammer explained. “It's a few miles from the edge of the forest, the Elves have burned most of the farms and towns in border raids, but Lyonsgate is better fortified and a little further from the trees.”
“Thank you Prince Caldric, Hammer.” Captain Kalhoun
“Captain, Kalhoun.” The Hammer gained Rikki's attention again. “I have a patrol out there right now, so please don't attack everything that moves.”
“I'll do my best to prevent arrows from going into the wrong target.” Captain Kalhoun nodded. He turned to find Lieutenant Kollyns and several Cavalrymen standing twenty paces off. He beckoned to them then scanned their faces. “Pair off for scouting.” he ordered. “The Hammer says that you'll find an over grown road not far from this gate. We'll be taking that road into Blaire. Now, I want to know what is out there but don't go more than half a mile or so from the road. We need to focus on getting through that forest as quickly as possible. Got it?”
The men nodded, a few muttered 'yes, Sir.'.
“Takoda, have Galyway pick fourteen men. Ten for labor, four for watch. Have the labor team clear a small trail from here to that road. Make sure that they know that they are not to make it too obvious, we'll need to try and do as the Hammer asks and cover our tracks.”
“Use axes and shovels?” Takoda asked.
“Only where absolutely necessary.”
Takoda nodded and headed off.
“Grymm!” Rikki called out, hearing his voice bounce off the cavern walls.
“Here, Captain.” Grymm answered.
“Get me some food, then help the Princess get settled. Then tell the officers that we are going to have a meeting in a candle mark.”
--o0o--
Kadyr's heart swelled as he approached his new wife. “The Captain is ready for you to load up.” He told the Princess although his eyes strayed to Monyka. “We'll want to disembark in just a few minutes.”
“Thank you Lieutenant.” Princess Tonya smiled. “Please inform the Captain, that we will be ready when the time comes.”
Kadyr bowed and backed out, his gaze kept darting to look at Monyka. She had released her long curly hair from all of the braids yesterday; it now cascaded over her shoulders.
Kadyr mounted his horse and began a long slow ride down the column reminding the retinue and entourage that as long as they were in the woods that they had to keep as quiet as possible. No shouting of orders would be allowed. This was the gauntlet of the whole trip. It was a distance of only two days, perhaps three, but it was shorter than the week or more that they would be exposed if they had taken the Northwest passage.
He gave Symon a nod. The Captain wanted to station a mixture of cavalry and infantry along the retinue and entourage.
A movement of fresh air rushed into the cavern as giant stone doors down the entrance tunnel were swung open.
“How are you doing?” Nevyre joined him as he began riding forward along the column again.
“I'm fine.”
“Married.” Nevyre shook his head. “Who'd have thought you'd ever get married? And to the Princess's personal assistant?”
“Weird isn't it.” Kadyr agreed. “It was a bit sudden, but she is incredible.”
“Did you know about the dwarven custom of marriage?” Nevyre asked.
Kadyr shook his head. “I was as shocked as the Princess and the Captain. Captain Kalhoun isn't very thrilled with the idea.”
“You not good enough for Monyka?”
“That's not it. He's worried about loyalties. Who'd I protect first, Monyka or the Princess.”
“Your wife of course.”
“No. I'm sworn to lay my life down for the Princess if it is necessary.”
Nevyre grimaced. “That's pretty messed up. But I see the Captain's point now.”
“What about you?” Kadyr asked. “Has a cook or a laundress caught your attention?”
“Right now the only one other than you who has my attention is Adiah.”
“Princess Adiah? Isn't she a bit young and above your station?”
Nevyre used his head to divert Kadyr's attention to the column ahead of them. Kadyr could see the Princess disguised as a stable boy reach out and gently try to remove a yellow kerchief from the belt of a soldier.
“What is she doing?” Kadyr muttered.
“She's learning the art of gently removing items from people without them knowing.”
“You're not teaching her to pick pocket, are you?”
Nevyre grinned. “No.” he said disgusted, “I'm teaching her not to get caught. She already knows how to pickpocket.”
“So what is she doing?” Kadyr inquired.
Nevyre explained the exercise to Kadyr. “I have the twelfth kerchief.” he grinned.
Kadyr chuckled. “The real test, how to pickpocket a pickpocket, huh?”
Nevyre nodded.
Adiah finally freed the kerchief and quickly tucked it into her tunic before disappearing into the entourage behind her.
“She seems to be doing well.” Kadyr looked to his friend.
“That was one of the easier ones.” Nevyre stated.
A group of dwarves stood by the entrance to the tunnel. “Good journey.” Prince Caldric called out as they came closer. “See you when we take care of the elven problem, Lieutenant.” he waved to Kadyr.
“Thank you for your hospitality, your Highness.” Kadyr dipped his head as they passed.
The column entered the tunnel. Kadyr could see that this one too had murder holes in the ceiling and archer windows high up on the walls. He shuddered with the thought of having to storm these defenses.
He could smell the trees in the air. He breathed in deeply, not realizing how much he had missed the smell of something other than dirt, and stone.
“Smells like rain.” Nevyre commented.
“It'll help, but will make this dash for the plains more uncomfortable.”
The two friends emerged from the tunnel and into the silvery green light of the moon. Kadyr looked up to see it's belt sparkling. “Did you know that the moon's belt is made up of rocks?”
“Like diamonds?” Nevyre asked.
“No. Rocks the size of houses and castles.”
“So what's holding the belt up then?” Nevyre asked.
“I don't know.” Kadyr shrugged. “But I saw them back on the roof of Bolton through a giant spyglass with Monyka.”
They followed the winding column and wagons as it made its way like a serpent around obstacles and disappeared into the trees. A small task force of soldiers waited for them to pass before they attempted to make it look like they hadn't passed through.
“Be safe.” Kadyr told Nevyre. “I've got to go be with in sight of the Princess' carriage and the Captain.”
“See you when we set up camp.” Nevyre nodded.
--o0o--
Taelah breathed a large sigh of relief as they exited the tunnel and began the decent into the trees. Although it was a clear sky, she could smell rain in the air.
The silvery green moon disappeared as they entered the canopy of the forest. She glanced back at the dwarven gate towering above them on the side of the mountain. There was almost no way anyone could have seen the entrance if they didn't already know where it was. The Half-elf unconsciously touched the large candle that Maskalah had given her to signal his spies to the where abouts of the gate. She didn't know how they would be able to see a candle in the day time let alone the night, but she had faith that the cloaked and shrouded figure knew what he was doing.
The night was very silent. Even the horses hooves and wagon wheels sounded muffled as they traveled down an over grown road, barely larger than a trail.
“I've got to go to the bathroom.” Taelah told the Cavalryman riding beside her.
“You should have gone before we left the cavern.” he stated.
“I didn't have to go then.” Taelah pleaded. “Please?”
The cavalryman sighed. “Okay, lets pull off the trail here.” he guided her off to the side of the trail.
Taelah slipped off of her horse. “Uh, cavalryman, do you have something I can use to uh, clean my self?” she blushed. Not from embarrassment but from fear that he would be able to see right through her plan.
“No.” he sneered.
“Oh, I think I have some in my bag.” she reached into the saddle bag and pulled out the candle along with a small pouch. “Can I use that bush?” Taelah asked.
“Sure, just be quick about it.”
Taelah rounded the bush and made to look like she was undressing. She opened the pouch and pulled out a small tube and a long thin needle with a bit of fluff on the back end. She dipped the needle into a small vial of liquid and loaded it into the tube.
“This is for you father.” She whispered to her self.
She put the end of the tube to her mouth, inhaled and pointed it at the Cavalryman on the horse. She used all of her lung power and shot the needle hitting the Cavalryman.
“Ouch.” he slapped at the needle at his neck. “What in Tanek's ass? You might want to hurry up there, half breed, the insects are biting.”
Taelah dropped the weapon and crouched at a ready. The cavalryman swayed in his saddle then fell to the ground with a thump.
The half-elf jumped out from behind the bush and grabbed the cavalryman from under his arms and dragged him behind the bush. After securing his horse, she picked up the candle, quickly mounted her horse, and began racing through the trees towards the Dwarven gate.
Taelah pulled her horse up. It's sides heaved with the exertion. She could see the mountain side through the last little bit of the trees. Two Infantrymen finished moving logs back into place and scuffing up the little bit of grass and foliage in an effort to disguise the trail. Taelah dismounted and wrapped the reins of her mount to a low branch and crept to the edge of the shadowy cover supplied by the trees.
“Come on, let's catch up.” one infantryman told the other.
“They won't be getting too far ahead of us.” The other stated as they swung up onto their horses.
Taelah started to relax once they had disappeared into the trees. She counted a slow one hundred before she began to creep out of her hiding spot and up towards the cliff of the mountain. She looked where the gates had been but couldn't find an outline or even a crack of where they might be. She pulled the candle from her tunic and set it down on a flat area. She place three heavy stones around it's base to hold it in place. She reached inside her tunic and grasped a small very warm ceramic ball and pulled it out. She unscrewed the top half from the bottom half and exposed a piece of glowing charcoal.
Looking around to see if she truly was alone, she cupped her hand behind the ember and softly blew on it causing it to turn orange. Taelah held the ember to the wick of the candle until it caught and began to glow softly.
She wondered again how an elf might spot this little flicker of flame, but figured that there must be patrols who passed through the area each night. Surely a trained scout would be able to spot this.
As silently as she could, Taelah sprinted back to her horse and began riding back the way she had come. If she could get back to the cavalryman in time she could call out as if in trouble and have one of the entourage help them back to the main column.
“Halt!” a deep strict voice demanded. “I said halt!”
Taelah's heart pounded in her chest. Should she turn her horse and sprint into the forest or should she play the victim of getting lost?
The staccato sound of horses hooves racing up behind her panicked her into running.
She hadn't gotten more than a few paces before she was hit from behind by something very heavy, knocking her to the ground.
Her breath was knocked from her lungs as a large body landed upon her. “What are you doing?” it demanded.
Taelah tried to gulp in air. Her mind panicking not only at having been caught but of not being able to pull in a fresh breath.
“I. . . . I. . . . . “ She gulped air. “I. . . . was . . . lost.”
The man grabbed her by the front of her tunic and jerked her to her feet. “What happened to your guard then?” he asked.
She knew that voice. It was Edwyn the cavalryman who had spent all of those nights in her room, watching and guarding her.
“I. . . I. . . don't. . . know.” She was starting to feel light headed from lack of oxygen.
A small red orb shot into the air in the direction of the dwarven gate. Another followed. That one followed by another.
“What have you done?” Edwyn demanded.
Three more red orbs shot skyward.
Taelah was dumbfounded. All she had done was light a candle. “Dwarf . . . signal?” she could finally take a breath. Fresh air was like a drug as her body sent it to her brain. Another deep breath.
“Dwarves don't use flares.” Edwyn snarled.
More red orbs floated above the tree tops.
“I should kill you right here.” Edwyn growled.
A large explosion shook the ground that they were standing upon.
“What? What was that?” Edwyn looked at the half-elf.
Taelah had no idea. All she had done was light a candle. All she could do was blink as a fist came down across her face. She crumpled as everything went black.
HaP 32
*Also posted at Fictioneer.org
--o0o--
“Skot, send some men out to each side. Tell them to go out as far as they can while keeping the column in sight.” Captain Kalhoun ordered. “I want them to check in with an officer every five hundred count. Galyway, form up ranks around the royal carriage.” Rikki turned to Edwyn. “You found the cavalryman unconscious next to his tethered horse?”
“Yes, Sir. When I didn't find the half-elf I ranged out a bit. I heard a horse breaking through the brush at a fast pace and called for the person to halt.” Edwyn relayed. “She bolted and I gave chase. I knocked her to the ground and began to question her. That is when the flares went up.”
“She could have been lost and scared.” Takoda offered from outside the cone of light offered by the hooded lantern. “I know I would probably bolt if I was challenged by you.”
“That's enough Sergeant.” Captain Kalhoun demanded. He turned back to Edwyn, “Did she seem surprised at the flares?”
“Only a little, Sir.”
Captain Kalhoun swung the hooded lantern closer to the blonde half-elf. “She looks to be coming too. Lash her hands, Edwyn.” Captain Kalhoun ordered. “Sergeant give her a swallow of water.”
After the half-elf had swallowed, Captain Kalhoun stared daggers at her.
“What were you doing out there, Taelah?”
“I. . . I got lost.” she stated.
“I have eye witnesses saying that you asked the cavalryman if you could take a piss.” Captain Kalhoun's voice was steel. “I then have a cavalryman who finds his comrade unconscious in the bushes and you missing. What do you have to say for your self?”
Taelah remained quiet.
“Did you send up a flare near the dwarven gate?” he was more direct.
The half-elf stared off into space.
“Sergeant Takoda, Get word to the front of the line, we have to pick up our pace.” Captain Kalhoun ordered. He caught Kadyr's eyes. “Lieutenant, go down the line and let the soldiers know that our location has been comprised and that we are going on full alert and picking up the pace.”
“Yes, Captain.” Lieutenant Kollyns nodded. He turned his horse around and started towards the rear of the column as the Sergeant at Arms went towards the front.
The Cavalry Captain stared down at the half-elf. “I should have offered you up to the dwarves as a prize when I had a chance.” He looked to Edwyn. Give her a five pace of rope and tie her to the Ambassador's carriage. I can't stand the sight of her, but I want to keep her in sight.”
Rikki took a deep breath and let it out slowly. He slowly inhaled another and let it out. He rode up to the Princess' carriage.
“What's going on, Captain?” the Princess inquired.
“Your half-elf just sent off some flares exposing the gate to the dwarven under kingdom.” He stated. “It also signaled every elf within ten miles of our possible location.”
“Tanek's ass.” the Princess swore. “What have you done with her?”
“Nothing yet. She isn't talking and I can't be one hundred percent sure that it was her.” He sighed. “We're going to be moving a little bit faster, so it will be a bit bumpier.”
“Thanks for informing me, Captain.” Tonya smiled.
The ranks around the carriage opened enough for Rikki to guide Sefu through them. He reined in and waited for the Ambassador's carriage to catch up. Taelah, her hands tied together, with only a little leash behind the carriage walked quickly with her head down.
“What is going on out there, Captain?” Ambassador Zareb asked.
“We were betrayed by the half-elf.” Captain Kalhoun spat towards the back of the carriage. “Somehow she sent up a flare near the Dwarven gate. If there was an Elf within ten miles, they'll not only know where the gate is, but our where abouts.” He looked into the carriage and made eye contact with Kalgar as well as Zareb. “How will this effect our relationship with the Empire of Thame?”
“Prince Caldric's brother Duke Tamon will use this as proof that Humans and Dwarves can't co-exist.” Kalgar grumbled. “This really puts you in a pickle, Captain.”
“Does the Duke have enough support to change the politics of Thame and cancel alliance against the Elves?” Rikki asked.
“This little incident will get people thinking along those lines.” Kalgar stroked his beard.
“Is there a way that we can get word to Prince Caldric to explain the situation?” Rikki asked.
“I don't think it will make much difference.” Kalgar shook his head. “The dwarves will see events in the order that they happen. Prince Caldric allowed humans into the under kingdom and as soon as they exit, they betray their trust with the sharing of secrets with the elves.”
“Damn Tanek's luck.” Rikki cursed.
“I'll do what I can, Captain.” Kalgar promised.
“That is all that I ask, Ambassador, that is all I ask.”
--o0o--
“Maskalah! We have a problem.” an elf runner ran up to the cloaked figure.
“What is it?” Maskalah sneered as the elf seemed to be overcome with stage fright.
“Somehow three human scouts have been discovered across the river.”
“Have they seen the flotilla?” Maskalah's voice was like gravel sliding across granite.
The Elf cowered, but nodded.
“Where are they?” Maskalah asked.
“We've only been able to catch one of them.” The elf flinched.
“Where did they come from?” Maskalah snarled at the incompetence.
“We. . . .we don't know.”
Maskalah struck the elf, sending him backwards to the ground.
“Maskalah!” A second elf stopped short seeing the first one sprawled before him.
The opening to Maskalah's shadowed cowl looked to the second runner.
“Flares!” the elf tried to sound confident. “The signal flares have been lit. The human princess from Reepooonya must have exited the tunnel demon's warren.”
“On the other side of the river?” Maskalah surmised aloud.
The second elf nodded “We've just received a messenger bird.”
Maskalah turned to the first elf who was beginning to get up. Maskalah pointed at the elf and said one word. The elf was only able to release a brief scream before his chest caved in. Maskalah faced the second runner. “Where?”
“Near the overgrown road leading into Blaire.” the second elf's voice cracked with fear.
“Send the information to the skirmish squad on alert and release the Lupidae.”
The elf bowed slightly, unsure if that was the right thing to do. “Yes, Maskalah.”
“I'll head them off.” Maskalah spun and disappeared in a nearby shadow.
--o0o--
“Do you think the Half-elf did it?” Monyka asked Tonya.
“My heart says, no, but my brain says yes.” Tonya sulked. “How could she? After the raid near Roberton, and everything. . . I trusted her. I gave her the benefit of the doubt.”
“You did.” Monyka agreed. “She betrayed you. She betrayed Riponia, and she betrayed the Dwarves.”
“Oh, Tanitha.” Tonya buried her face in her hands. “Prince Caldric must think that we are traitors to his Empire.”
Silence fell over the carriage. “How am I going to convince him that it wasn't our doing?”
“I don't know.” Monyka shook her head. She placed a hand on Tonya's back and rubbed it softly. “I'm sure you'll be able to come up with something. Surely Ambassador Kalgar knows that it wasn't us.”
“I don't know if I would.” Tonya cried.
The carriage rolled over a large rock jarring the occupants of the carriage.
“Ow!' Tonya cried out and bit her lip.
“Sorry your Highness.” the driver called back.
Tonya fought back tears and breathed deeply through her nose.
“You alright?” Monyka asked.
“My legs been acting up again.” Tonya breathed. “I don't know why. I haven't done anything to aggravate it lately.”
“Where is the salve?” Monyka asked.
“I packed it in her trunk.” Annyka winced.
Monyka pulled up the skirt of Tonya's dress. Tonya adjusted the way that she was sitting so that Monyka had better access. With deft hands, Monyka began to massage the area that caused Tonya the most pain.
“Oh. . . . ah. . . . ahhhh.” Tonya let escape from her lips as her friend massaged her leg.
“Go away pain” Monyka muttered. “leaver and begone.” She started rubbing deeper. “Begone pain. Begone.”
Monyka felt a wave of dizziness as she continued to rub.
“Oh, that's feeling much better.” Tonya sighed. “What did you do?”
“All I did was rub it, Tonya.” Monyka closed her eyes to the light headedness.
The carriage was jarred again, almost sending Tonya to the floor.
“I'm sorry, your Highness. I am trying to be careful.” the driver's voice was full of concern.
“You are alright.” Tonya told him. “I was warned that this would be rough going.”
The tap tap tapping of rain hitting leaves and the ground began it's unwelcomed deluge. Annyka dropped the light weight drapes on the carriage to keep some of the moisture out.
It wasn't long before the carriage squished it's way through mud and puddles.
When she peered out of the carriage she could see the soldiers surrounding the carriage were soaked to their bones. Water dripped from their hair and noses, as well as from the edge of their helms. One soldier looked over at her and smiled.
“You're soaked.” Tonya stated.
“Been through worse, Highness. I've had to drag siege engines through worse muck than this.” he grinned. “ 'sides I haven't had a good washing in a week.”
Tonya giggled and sat back in the carriage.
Monyka uncorked some wine and was swallowing a bit of it.
“Are you okay?” Tonya asked.
Monyka stopped and looked at her. “Yes. I was just feeling quite parched.”
“That was quite a bit of wine.”
“Sorry.” Monyka offered the Princess the bottle.
--o0o--
“Captain.” Kadyr rode up next to Rikki. “How much longer are you going to keep this pace up? The Retinue, especially, is starting to lag.”
“We've got to keep going, Lieutenant. We have to get clear of these woods before we are found by the demons signaled by those flares.” Rikki slid off his horse with a splat in the watery mud and took an ax from a soldier. He stepped up to the tree blocking the road and began swinging with fury and accuracy. Grunts and hisses escaped his mouth as he sung. Chunks of wood fell away as he connected. The Captain slowed down towards the end, Kadyr figured that his arm wound was starting to tear and give him grief, then with a measured swing, the Captain cleaved the remaining bit.
“Move that out of the road, and lets get moving again.” Captain Kalhoun looked to the Lieutenant, “Any word from the scouts?”
“None.” Kadyr shook his head, flinging water droplets.
“Are Skot's men riding with insight reporting in a timely manner?”
“Yes, Sir.” Kadyr nodded.
“Lets keep moving.”
“Are we going to call a halt and let people rest?” Kadyr inquired.
“Not if I can help it. However, if we come across a stream or a pond, we'll get buckets to water the horses, but other than that, we march.”
Lieutenant Kollyns nodded. He rode back towards the carriage as two infantrymen hauled the log off to the side of the road.
“Move out.” He told the front of the column. “Captain, says we can rest when we get to Lyonsgate.”
Groans and mutterings erupted from some of the men.
“You have your choice,” Lieutenant Kollyns stated. “You can push your sorry asses through to Lyonsgate or you can invite the elves to a party.”
Kadyr pulled his horse off to the side of the road and spoke to the entourage and retinue as they slogged past him. Last in the line of the volunteers were the stablemen and boys. Only the injured horses were not being put to work right now.
“Stable boy.” Lieutenant Kollyns called to Princess Adiah.
“Yes, Lieutenant?” The Princess looked miserable slogging her way through the wet road that was more water than soil at this point.
“I've got something for you.”
“Did the plan work?” She asked hopefully.
Kadyr nodded. He pulled a yellow kerchief from his pocket and handed it down to her. “Sometimes I surprise my self.” he said. “it has been a long time since I've picked a pocket.”
“Are you sure it's not cheating?” Adiah asked.
“Not at all.” Kadyr smiled. “You being who you are need to know when to enlist help from people who are more knowledgeable or have better skills than you. You are only using the resources you have.”
Adiah grinned.
“I've got to get back before the Captain starts to think I was eaten by elves.” Kadyr smiled. “Keep it up, we are making good time despite the weather.” he looked at the eastern horizon. A thickening band of silver was promising the beginning of the day.
The Lieutenant rode up and fell in pace with the Royal Carriage.
“How are you doing in there, Love.” he called
The curtain was pulled aside and Monyka's face appeared about the same time as noises of disgust were heard from the back part of the carriage. “I'm dry, unlike you.” Monyka smiled. “Are you hungry? We have a bit of bread and cheese in here.”
“I'm fine. Stay warm and comfortable, this rain should be lifting soon. I'll be back to check on you soon.”
“Lieutenant?” Tonya's voice came from behind a curtain.
“Yes, your Highness?”
“Will we be stopping anytime soon?”
“Do you need us to stop for something?” Lieutenant Kollyns asked.
“No. I'm just getting tired and as much as the engineers worked on this carriage, it is still not the most comfortable thing to ride in.”
The curls around Monyka's face, drenched by the rain clung to her forehead and cheeks framing her smile.
Kadyr winked at his bride. “I'll inform the Captain.” he said to the Princess.
The Lieutenant with a look of shock on his face toppled from his horse, an arrow quivering in his throat. Monyka screamed as other arrows fell around them striking the carriage and bouncing off armor.
Monyka flung herself from the carriage into the muddy road and gently picked up Kadyr's head.
“Kadyr!” she screamed. “For the love of Tanitha, Kadyr, speak to me.”
“We're under attack!”
Rikki's heart fell to the pit of his stomach as he saw a few soldiers around him fall with arrows sticking out of their bodies. “We're under attack!” he called, “Galyway form up around the carriage. Skot, pull your men in!” He looked around trying to find where the forest devils were attacking from.
The thunder of a horse running towards him grew louder. Rikki squinted to make out a cavalryman holding on to his mount. Two arrows were protruding from his back. The cavalryman jerked as three more found their target in his body. The horse, exhausted and wounded as badly collapsed on the side of the road throwing the wounded soldier into the muck. Rikki slid off of Sefu, ran to his side and turned him over.
“Elves. . . . the river. . . . too many.” the Cavalryman exhaled for the last time.
“Tanek's ass!” Rikki swore. He dodged an arrow as he got up and jumped up onto his war steed.
What remained of Skot's archer's rejoined the force in a hurry and scanned the trees looking for targets.
“In coming!” a call went up.
Men with shields threw them up while men who didn't wished they did and prayed that an arrow wouldn't find them.
“Close the shutters, quickly!” Tonya screamed to Annyka as she began pulling them down around her. “Monyka, get in here!” Tonya screamed. “Get in here now!”
Monyka, now soaking wet bent over her husband and sobbed. “Kadyr! Don't leave me, Kadyr.”
“In coming!” she heard above the roaring sound of her heart breaking and the rain smacking the ground, trees, and wagons.
“Monyka, get in the carriage, now!” Sergeant Takoda yelled at her.
“Kadyr!” Monyka called.
Something sharp and burning stung her leg. It barely registered as she stared into the vacant eyes of her loved one.
“We're under attack!” Nevsky heard. He looked ahead in the column and saw men hit with arrows. His heart skipped a beat then pounded like a large drum. He snapped his head around, looking for where the attack was coming from. He spotted Adiah, standing like a statue in the middle of the road as others in the entourage ran screaming for cover.
Nevyre whirled his horse's head around and spurred it into a run. He leaned down and grabbed the Princess, sweeping her off her feet and nearly dragging him from his horse. With one hand he struggled to keep from dropping Adiah beneath his horses hooves, the other he used to keep his balance and try to pull himself and the Princess back to an upright position.
“The horses.” Adiah called out.
“Forget about the horses, we need to get you to safety.” Nevyre guided his running horse to the far side of the road to a halt opposite the fighting side of the royal carriage. He slid off his horse with Adiah and looked at the carnage around him. Taking her firmly by the arm, he pulled he off the road and into the trees.
Water soaked branches whipped him across the face as ferns seemed to wrap their water logged fronds around his legs. His head whipped from side to side as he searched for a hiding spot.
“In here.” he ordered.
He pushed the Princess under a large fallen log that had landed across another creating a small hollow. The Princess scrambled in and looked out of her hiding place. Nevyre ran to a nearby maple tree and grabbed arm loads of leaves and dumped them in front of the Princess.
“Stay in there until I come for you or someone calls out the safe word.” he ordered. “Elves are nasty demons and will use someone like your for blood rituals or sacrifice. Understand?”
Adiah nodded, her eyes wide with terror. “What's the word?”
“Dwarf dung.” Nevyre said quickly
“That's two words.” Adiah corrected.
“Just don't come out of this hiding spot unless someone says Dwarf dung. Got it?”
Adiah nodded.
Nevyre unclasped his cloak, wadded it up and threw it under the log at her. “I want that back. Now build up the front with the leaves.” Nevyre turned and ran back towards the fighting on the road.
“Kadyr!” Kalgar heard Monyka scream.
“We're under attack!” a voice from nearby called out.
“What was that?” Zareb sputtered as he struggled to wake up.
“We're under attack.” Kalgar repeated. “The pointed ear demons have found us.”
“Oh, oh, oh.” Zareb flailed in a panic. “Do they know who we are?”
“I don't think they care.”
“In coming!”
Arrows slammed into the side of the carriage.
Kalgar grabbed the elderly Riponian Ambassador and hauled the two of them to the floor of the carriage. As the sound of more arrows hitting the carriage sounded. Two arrows stuck out of the seat where the Ambassador was sitting.
“Galyway send ten men to help the retinue.” Captain Kalhoun's voice rang out above the screams of men in agony or dying. “Archers fire at will.”
“What is that?” a voice called out.
“Fire bomb!” Galyway's voice boomed.
Kalgar looked up as a large fiery mass arced right towards their carriage. “Get out now!” Kalgar opened the door and rolled out of the carriage as an explosion and a roar of flame erupted, engulfing the Ambassador's carriage. Kalgar quickly got to his feet and ran to the front of the carriage. He grabbed a sword no longer needed by it's owner and stood next to one of Galyway's fully armored infantrymen.
“Where are they?” Kalgar asked.
“Still can't see them.” The soldier adjusted his shield to give the dwarf some cover.
Nevyre was almost to the road when a fiery explosion covered Ambassador's carriage in flame. The dwarf, he spotted had gotten out and was running over towards a dead soldier.
Nevyre ran up to the burning mess on wheels. A burning figure thrashed around inside, screamed. Nevyre pulled his sleeves up over his hands and grabbed the thrashing figure and pulled it out of the carriage and into the water logged road. The man in thrashed around as Nevyre rolled him around in the mud as fast as he could to extinguish the flames.
“Oh, Zareb.” Nevyre cried. “You'll be all right.” he determined. “Come on, you'll be just fine.” Nevyre pulled the now silent body away from the burning mess and into the debris beside the road. Nevyre pulled his sword and dagger from their sheathes and joined the layers of human protection surrounding the Princess of Riponia's carriage.
“Kadyr.” Monyka wailed.
“Monyka you must get in the carriage with Tonya.” Takoda ordered.
Monyka looked up at the elderly man who was like an uncle to her. “Kadyr.” it came out in a whimper.
The roar of a tribal scream sounded from the woods as Elves in blackened armor seemed to have been vomited from the trees.
“Do not break ranks!” Galyway's voice bellowed.
“Come on, Monyka.” Takoda grabbed her arm and jerked her to her feet. The pain in Monyka's leg protested. She looked down to see an arrow lodged in her thigh. Takoda grabbed the shaft of the arrow and snapped it off near her leg.
“Tonya!” Takoda called. “Monyka's coming in.”
The sound of a thousand hammers striking anvils was so loud that Monyka's ears began to ring. Tonya opened the door as Monyka limped forward. She looked up to see Tonya's face go white, her eyes wide with terror. Monyka turned to see an axe flying head over handle towards the Princess. Monyka threw up her hand as a sharp stabbing in her head made her knees buckle. The axe suddenly veered to the side and fell harmlessly into the mud. Monyka, her head still feeling like it was hit by an axe looked up at Tonya and saw an arrow sticking out of the base of the door frame.
Tonya looked at Monyka as if she had seen a ghost. Monyka puts her hand to her head and closed her eyes to the pain. When she opened them again the door to the carriage was closed.
Monyka looked back to the axe laying in the mud. She couldn't believe what she had just done. At least she thought she had done it. All of the weird occurrences over the past week fell into place. She looked back at the cavalry and infantry fighting side by side, back to back, in a bloody muddy mess. An explosion of flames hit an infantryman and burst into flames, covering two more as well as a horse behind him. More balls of flame arced out of the cover of the trees towards the pinned down fighting force.
Kadyr. Her only thought was for Kadyr. She half limped half pulled herself to the muddy body of her husband lying in the mud. A dead soldier lay on top of his legs.
Monyka focused on her husband. “Kadyr.” She said with love and force. “breathe Kadyr, breathe.” the sharp pain in her head made her wince. She saw his chest rise and then fall.
“Breathe. Honey, breathe.”
“Galyway, send ten men to help the retinue.” Captain Kalhoun ordered from his horse. “Archers, fire at will.”
Captain Kalhoun watched as Sergeant Takoda jerked Monyka to her feet.
A war cry came from the trees as elves in blackened armor poured forth.
“What is that?”
“Fire bomb!” Galyway warned.
Rikki looked to the sky to see a ball trailing flame sail through the air and explode on the Ambassador's carriage. He saw movement from the other side as one figure emerged and got to his short feet. Just as he was about to see to Ambassador Zareb, Nevyre burst through the trees and ran to the carriage.
“Don't break ranks!” Galyway ordered.
The crash of metal on metal tore his mind from Zareb as his men rebuffed the charge of the elves. Steel scraping steel clangs of metal armor being hit and screams of men and elves was the only thing that he could hear.
He desperately wanted to charge into the fray with Sefu, who seemed more than willing, but if he did, he wouldn't be able to see what was going on around him.
His heart nearly stopped as an axe thrown by one of the forest fiends flew through a gap in the fighting towards the carriage. It flipped effortlessly through the air right towards Monyka. Captain Kalhoun watched in disbelief as the Lady in Waiting waved her hand at the axe. It seemed to have ricocheted as if it were an arrow hitting a tree at a wrong angle.
The two Muls took up places in Galyway's wall of steel. They looked like large pillars bracing reinforcing the line.
More fire bombs arched up out of the trees heading towards the ambushed caravan.
“We need to get moving.” he called.
“Sir.” Grymm rode up next to him. The horses up front are down. We're pinned down.”
“Damn it Tanek! Give me a break!”
An exploding fire bomb took out three soldiers and a horse.
“We've got to get the Princess out of here.” Rikki told Grymm. “Find two cavalrymen and come with me. I'm getting the Princess.”
Grymm was already racing off.
Rikki spurred Sefu into a short sprint to far side of the carriage.
“Tonya!” Rikki ordered. “Tonya, unlock the door.”
The door swung open. Come here.” he ordered. Before she could react, he took her by the waist and swung her onto Sefu in front of him.
“Annyka!” Tonya cried.
“I don't have room for her.” Rikki stated. Annyka get out of the carriage and get into the trees. Tell Sergeant Takoda or Galyway that we are heading for Lyonsgate. Understand?”
The wide eyes little girl nodded and jumped from the carriage as Rikki dug his spurs into Sefu.
“Captain!” Symon called.
“With me!” Captain Kalhoun shouted over his shoulder. “Tonya,” He ordered near her ear, “Make yourself as small as you can.” Rikki attempted to make himself as large a bubble as he could around the Princess as he rode.
Yyan urged his horse to catch up to the Captain's. “Grymm told me and Symon ride with you, Sir.”
“Shield the Princess!” Rikki ordered. He felt an arrow bounce off the back of his neck. As his mind rushed through the situation before him, he thanked the master armorer for doing a good job on his helm. Another arrow struck Sefu in the neck, causing the horse to flinch, but the arrow dropped harmlessly to the ground.
Rikki urged Sefu forward and gave his friend all of the rein he needed.
Monyka watched as Kadyr's chest would rise filling with air then deflate. It would stay still until she concentrated again. “Breathe, Kadyr.” She focused her hands on his chest. “Come on, breathe.”
Having found a hole in the wall of steel armored soldiers, an elf cried out as it came upon her. Monyka looked up and flung her arm as well as her mind at it. Like a rag doll being thrown, the Elf flew over the heads of the infantryman and into its own lines. Monyka screamed out as a sharp pain in her head felt like someone was stabbing her with a knife.
“Kadyr, you've got to live.” Monyka screamed at him. “Live! Damn it!”
Monyka felt someone come towards her. With out looking she lashed out with her clawed hand. Another sharp pain lashed out in her head. A man screamed and fell back.
“Damn it Kadyr. You can't leave me. Now live!” She focused. Blood dripped from her nose as she tried to force her will into his body.
“Damn you!” she screamed at the gods. “Damn you!” her vision went red. She couldn't see anything in front of her but dark blurred figures. She lashed out with the other hand and felt rather than saw, a body jerked backwards off it's feet. It's armor plate caved in.
“Monyka.” a voice called. “Monyka, stop it.”
Monyka raked a clawed hand threw the air and heard the voice scream. She picked up an axe laying in the mud and flung it at the elves with her arms as well as her mind. The axe cleaved the head of one elf and caved in the face of another before being buried in the chest of a third.
“Monyka, you've got to stop.” a voice pleaded. “You're hurting our soldiers as well as elves. Please.”
A large weight fell on her, knocking the wind out of her. Her eyes felt like they were on fire. Her head pounded as if someone was taking a sledge to it. She tried to inhale, but couldn't.
“What was that?” someone near her asked.
The voice above her was filled with sympathy, “Madness of losing a loved one. Grymm are you okay?”
Monyka tried to make her lungs take in air, but they refused to move.
“Watch out, Nevyre! Oh shit!”
Taelah watched in fascination as arrows found their marks all around her. The elves were keeping their promise, they were coming to free her and unite her with her father.
“Fire bomb!” a human soldier called out.
Taelah looked up to see a ball of flame falling from the sky.
“Oh no!” she cried out as she realized it was coming right at her.
Taelah dove for the nearest cover she could find; under the Ambassador's carriage. She had just dssappeared beneath when flames erupted all around her.
The rescue party didn't know where she was, she realized. Blobs of sticky flame dripped from the edges of the carriage. She grabbed a length of rope and held it out hoping for a piece of the burning resin to fall on it. A small blob fell catching the side of her hand. Taelah bit her lip to keep from crying out. She thrust her hand down into the mud to put out the flame and cool the sticky tree sap used in the fire bombs.
“Don't break ranks!” the large human yelled as elves charged through the trees at the humans.
“Over here!” Taelah called out in Elven. “I'm over here.” she quickly crawled out from under the burning carriage
The black armored soldiers of her father's people ignored her as they viciously attacked the Human guard.
“I'm right here!”Taelah called. More softly,“Maskalah promised me.”
An elf broke through the line and charged at Taelah with its sword raised.
Taelah looked for a weapon, a shield, a place to hide, but tied as she was, she felt useless and exposed.
The elf fell clutching its throat. Taelah spun around to see Takoda march past her and retrieve his knife from the elf's body.
The Sergeant looked her in the eye, “Do you really think that they are here to rescue you?” he cut the rope from the burning carriage and pulled her off the road.
“Where are we going?” she asked as she ducked an arrow.
The Sergeant at Arms didn't answer. Instead he led her up the column to where the main body of soldiers were defending the royal carriage. He took her to a near by tree and tied the end of her leash to it.
“You're tying me up?” She protested.
“I can't trust you, now can I.” The grizzled old soldier snapped as he turned his back on her to join the activity on the other side of the carriage.
“How will I defend myself!” She screamed after him.
Takoda spun around and locked her in a gaze of iron “You'll only have to worry about the ones attacking. We mere humans didn't betray you.” He spun back and swatted away a spear that would have pierced his leg.
Sefu was starting to get winded. Rikki reined his mount in allowing the other two cavalrymen to catch up.
“What do we do, Captain?” Yyan asked. “They're out numbered back there.”
Rikki's heart ached. The men he had trained, his men were in the thick of battle without him. He needed to go back. He had to go back. Tonya needed his protection. He had to get her to Malden, but how could he get her there safely if her entire honor guard and retinue are killed?
“Symon, Yyan.” Rikki slowed Sefu to a walk. “You two take the Princess to Lyonsgate. Once she is safe, get help.”
“Where are you going?” Tonya asked, clinging to him.
“I've got to get back. I can't leave my men there like that.” Rikki's voice cracked.
“You can't leave me Rikki.” Tonya was frantic. “Please don't leave me.”
“But my men?” Rikki looked down at Tonya.
Tears streamed down her cheeks. “Please don't let me go . . . . please.”
Rikki's heart felt as if Tanek had reached in his chest and squeezed it to pulp. He gave her a nod.
“Symon, Yyan.” he looked to the cavalrymen. “Ride back to the battle. Make sure that Takoda and Galyway know that I'm taking her Highness to Lyonsgate. Got it?”
Both men nodded.
“Once I get the Princess to safety, I'll come back with help.” Rikki promised.
“Get her to safety, Captain.” Symon saluted.
“See you before night fall.” Yyan nodded.
Both men turned their mounts around and spurred them into a gallop.
“This isn't going to be pleasant.” Rikki warned as he urged Sefu into a canter.
“Just don't leave me.” Tonya begged.
Rikki was silent for a while then nodded. “Yes, your Highness.”
“Stop it.” Tonya ordered. “Our friends are fighting back there.”
“I'm well aware of that.” Rikki's voice cracked. “There is a good chance that if we can make it to Lyonsgate, we will be the only survivors.”
The only thing that could be heard was the hoof beats of Sefu.
“They'll survive.” Tonya muttered, “They have to.”
--o0o--
Maskalah crouched near the overgrown road. No one had been through here in a very long time, which meant that he had gotten here in time. Behind him spread the blackened plains of Blaire. Blackened by he and a handful of skirmishers who raided the Blaire border.
A whine next to him caused him to look at the creature. The Lupidae's were his. He spent years and spilled and burned a lot of blood in sacrifice to get the right mix of animals for the forest. The Lupidae's were the results. Part wolf part deer, they carried with them the best of both animals.
“Do you smell something that I don't?” Maskalah asked.
The Lupidae whined and growled in anxious excitement.
Maskalah reached out a gloved hand, lightly pushed the spiked antlers to one side and ruffled the canine fur on top of the beasts head.
“Go find them.” Maskalah ordered releasing the animal's instinct.
The Lupidae leaped and bounced down the road like a dear through a meadow. It stopped every so often to sniff a shrub or some marking left by a passing animal.
Maskalah raised his hand and motioned, sending two more of his creatures to follow the first down what was once a road.
--o0o--
Adiah burrowed in Nevyre's cloak and waited as told. Battle cries and screams of pain mingled with the sound of steel on steel. The Trunonian Princess peered out of her hiding place to stare in horror as men and elves slashed hacked and stabbed at one another. Blood splattered wagons, armor, and faces making men look like savages. Adiah bit her lip to keep from crying out as she watched a member of the entourage who she had played with, get run through with a sword. A soldier running to the aid of of a cook was shot by an arrow then lost his arm as an elf flailed at him with a sword. Adiah buried her head in the leaves and tried to shut out the sounds of nightmare with her arms. She sobbed quietly into Nevyre's cloak. Wanting it all to end.
---o0o--
“We need to rest Sefu.” Rikki broke the nervous silence between them. He halted the horse near a stream and eased Tonya to the ground.
Both of Tonya's legs were asleep, her good leg nearly crumpled as her weight was settled upon it. She grasped a hold of Sefu and held on as Rikki slid out of the saddle next to her. He supported her with an arm under hers. He guided her to an old slimy log which extended into a creek. “Stretch here while I water Sefu.”
Tonya grimaced at the lichen and mold covered log but didn't protest. She tucked a drenched lock of hair behind her ear and shivered as water from the rest of her hair dripped down her soaked back. “Do you know where we are?”
“Only approximately. According to the map that Prince Caldric and the Hammer showed me, I would be a good two day ride from the dwarven gate through the forest to the openness of Blaire.” Rikki let his four legged friend drink from the creek.
“How far do you think we've come?”
Rikki looked at the mountains behind them, then through the trees south. “About half way. Maybe a bit more.”
“Are we going to be able to rest?” Tonya asked. “I know we are both tired, and I'm sure Sefu is.”
“I don't know if we dare.” Rikki sighed. He led Sefu away from the creek “Would you mind?” Tonya pushed herself to standing and took the reins from her Captain. Rikki produced a brush and a rag from his saddle bag and handed it to her, “Thanks.”
He scouted around the creek and found a tall fir tree. He climbed one branch to the next, slowly making his way through the maze of branches towards the top. He paused when he felt that the thickness of the branches were bowing under his weight and looked around him. Trees, cloudy skies and more trees. Trees spread out like a thick patch of grass, wet after a spring rain. Rikki looked down the valley that held the out dated road straining to see the open grassland of Blaire. He was disappointed with just trees, and a bit of gray showing in a small clearing. Wrapping his elbow around the tree trunk, he reached in to his coat and pulled out the spyglass he had bought in Narva.
He admired its craftsmanship for a few seconds before extending it out and putting it to his eye.
Again he looked south down the valley looking for Blaire, but it was just too cloudy and too far for even the spyglass to penetrate. He swept the looking glass to the side and found the gray interruption to the sea of green. It looked to be a building. It had to be rather large for it to be seen from this distance and it was definitely made of stone. No smoke rose from around it so it was difficult to tell if it was occupied. Rikki watched the structure for a long minute.
“What do you see?” Tonya called.
Rikki closed his spyglass and tucked it back into his coat. “Keep your voice down. I might have found a place to get help.” he hissed back down at her.
Rikki scrambled back down the tree and dropped the last few feet to the ground. He found Tonya standing tentatively near Sefu as he drank again from the creek.
“There looks to be a stone building not too far off. Perhaps a monastery or something.” Rikki pulled his horse away from the creek and on to more stable ground. “He looks great. Thank you.” Rikki tucked the brush and rag back into their place. “Come here, I'll boost you up.”
Tonya limped over to her Captain and stood between him and the black horse. Rikki closed his hands upon her waist. The sudden security and confidence she felt caused her heart to spread warmth through her body. Rikki then picked her up. She swung her good leg over the horse as she rose into the air and settled herself in the saddle.
“What about you?” She asked.
“He needs a break from carrying the two of us.” Rikki stated, “It's not too far to this place anyway.”
Rikki left the road and started making their way through the trees towards the gray structure. The rain was starting to let up as the sun began to climb towards mid day.
Only mid-day. Rikki thought. It was only mid day and he had one again embarrassed himself by running away. Embarrassed his King and Kingdom as he stole away from battle as his friends, his men, his charges were being butchered by the forest demons.
“Rikki?” Tonya looked down from her perch on Sefu.
“Hmmm?”
“Where did you go?”
“No where, I'm here with you.”
“No. I mean when I fell from the roof.” Tonya clarified. “I had my father send men to look for you.”
“I thought I was in trouble.” Rikki admitted out loud for the first time, “I couldn't hold on. . . .I tried to hold on.” Rikki dared a look over his shoulder at the Princess.
“It was too wet, too slippery. I weighed too much and couldn't find anything to grab a hold of.” Tonya excused. “No one blames you, Rikki.”
“I blame myself, That's enough.” Rikki looked back down at the ground. “I still have nightmares of that day.”
“You do?” Tonya was surprised.
Rikki nodded.
“I do too.” Tonya admitted.
“No one would blame you, you are the one who fell and became. . . “
“Crippled.” Tonya finished. The woods around them was silent except for the sound rain falling in large drops from the trees and the occasional bird flitting from tree to tree. “So where did you go?” Tonya asked again.
“I needed to get away to go where no one knew me. I spent a year wandering around hoping for death to take me. I was so hollow inside. I was like a dead man searching for an end.” Rikki explained. He peered ahead through the trees then altered their course. “I finally decided that if I joined the Cavalry, then I could die a respectful death. One protecting you. . . from afar. I know it sounds stupid but that is what I thought. If I served the crown, I served you.”
Tonya nodded.
“I was too young. The Cavalry wouldn't accept me. A Captain however saw my need to serve and took me on as his personal stable boy. I was to take care of his horses, polish his gear, his boots. Once I was able to do it well and keep it up, he had me take on the horse and gear of his Lieutenant.” Rikki paused and listened to the forest. After a moment he continued. “Even before I was of age to join the Kings Cavalry, I was riding as a currier, delivering messages to and from the battlefield. On my sixteenth birthday, my Captain and his men, who I have served with for a few years threw me a party and gave me my Privates insignia. The rest is history.”
“I wish I could have found you sooner.” Tonya sighed, “It might have saved you a year of grief.”
Rikki shrugged. “One thing you learn in the Cavalry, what's done is done. You can't undo some things.”
Rikki led the horse over to a log, and mounted. “Do you know think you can handle Sefu?” he whispered in her ear.
“Yes.” She whispered back, “Why are we whispering?”
“I hear something in the woods following us.”
“I didn't hear anything.”
“You aren't trained to. Trust me.”
Tonya nodded. “Elves?”
“I don't know.” Rikki pulled a dagger from its sheath and held it out in front of her. “Don't go dropping it.”
Tonya took the offered weapon and looked at him with disgust.
Rikki fastened the chin strap on his helm and slowly unsheathed his saber.
“What do we do?” Tonya whispered back.
“Try to out run it. . . . them.”
A howl went up behind them.
“Wolf?” Tonya asked.
Rikki shrugged. “I don't know. Wolves don't tend to hunt in the forest like this, so it could be elves. I'm not taking any chances.” He spurred Sefu to a gallop. “If I fall or jump off, you give Sefu free rein and run as fast as you can south. Once you're out in the plains, find Lyonsgate. All survivors are to meet there.”
Two more howls went up behind them.
“Those aren't ordinary wolves.” Rikki stated.
Movement behind him burred between trees. He thought he saw a wolf, but he also thought he saw the antlers of a stag. Could wolves be hunting a stag at this time of day? Another gray and white blur moved behind the first. Rikki wanted to pull Sefu up to turn and see what was really behind him because what he was seeing didn't make any sense. Common sense however won out and he spurred Sefu to go faster.
“Do you see them?” Tonya asked.
“I'm not sure what I'm seeing. But I'm not taking any chances.”
Trees rushed by them as Sefu made his way first one way and then another.
“Hang on.” Rikki warned as they came to a fallen log. Sefu jumped it with grace and the Princess rode as if she had planned the course.
Snarling and barking sounded from nearby. Rikki looked over his shoulder to see what had been closing in on them. It was a wolf. A wolf with antlers. His mind hadn't been playing tricks on him. The wolf leaped closer and slashed his antlers at the side of Sefu, but the horse sensing his presence dodged sideways almost throwing Rikki from his seat.
“What are those?” Tonya demanded.
“I don't know.” Rikki was as fascinated as he was terrified.
The wolf-stag gained and leaped. Rikki slashed at it with his sword striking it's antler. The beast seemed surprised but continued it's hunt. Two more broke cover at a dead run. One raked it's antlers across Sefu's side, but the barding protected him. The Princess' skirt got caught in one of the points. The beast's head was jerked to the side as the skirt finally gave ripping.
“We need to find the road. We'll have a better chance in the open.” Rikki called to Tonya as he slashed at another wolf-stag closing in.
“What about the monastery?” Tonya countered.
“We can't take a chance on it. It looked to be deserted. Blaire is our only hope right now.”
Sefu feeling an attack at his heels snapped a leg back connecting with the head of one of the wolf-stags. It dropped and rolled in a heap of fur, it's skull caved in. The kick however, slowed the horse down as it tried to regain it's balance from the missed step. One of the other wolf-stags leaped and grabbed Rikki's boot in it's maw. Rikki nearly dropped his sword as he grabbed for the saddle to keep from being pulled off of his horse. The creature whipped its neck around trying to loosen Rikki's seat. Rikki could feel sharp teeth penetrating his leather boot and drawing blood. He slashed at the beast tearing a hole in it's muzzle. The wolf beast whined loudly and released it's hold on Rikki's leg. Its teeth however were still embedded in his boot. The animal whimpered and screamed as it finally fell free a tooth or two still in Rikki's boot.
“Hold on.” Tonya called. Sefu broke through the trees and onto the over grown road.
“Let him go.” Rikki instructed “And hang on.”
Tonya let the horse have all of the rein that he desired. Her horse, Comyn was probably faster, but Sefu was more powerful and seemed to have more endurance.
The tall grass and shrubs along the road seemed to be reaching for them as they passed. Long blades of grass seemed to try and wind its self around her legs and the legs of Sefu. But the powerful horse was too strong and the grass snapped.
“Is the grass alive?” Tonya asked in horror as a few blades managed to tear her shoe off.
“It's blood magic. There is an elven mage nearby.” Rikki whipped his head around looking for any sign of the elf.
“Duck!” Tonya screamed.
A branch the size of a club flew over the Princess' head and skimmed his helm as it flew past.
“Oh no!” she screamed. A large log too large to be lifted into the air came rolling at them at a great speed. Sefu jumped but his hind legs hit the log causing him to falter.
The third wolf-beast closed keeping just out of range of hoof and sword. Its tongue hang out of its mouth in eager anticipation, waiting for an opening.
“Duck!”
A large rock hit Sefu in the chest causing his gait to stutter. Rikki off balance cut downward but missed the beast.
“Rikki! What is that!” Tonya cried out.
Rikki wrenched his watchful gaze from the wolf-beast and looked ahead. A large black moving blob was moving at them. “Crows.” Rikki warned. “Duck and hold on, no matter what. Okay?”
Tonya just nodded and lay down against Sefu's head and held on to his mane and neck as he charged forward. Rikki lay over the top of her covering her as best as he could. A quick glance told him that the wolf-stag beast slowed down and held back knowing that danger was ahead. Rikki thwacked Sefu's flanks jolting him into more speed as the cawing screaming flock of crows descended upon them.
“Hold tight!” Rikki yelled above the noise.
Tonya screamed as talons ripped at her arms, her shoulders and yanked at tresses of hair, tearing it and pulling it out as they flew by. Wings and beaks smashed into her poking, biting and tearing skin.
“Tanek's balls that hurts!” Tonya screamed. “Ow!”
“Just keep your head down and your eyes protected.” Rikki yelled. Luckily his helm and armor protected him from most of the attack.
“Aaaahhh!” she screamed. “I'm losing me grip!”
“I've got you.” Rikki yelled. “I won't let go. I promise.”
Sefu tossed his head and slowed his pace. The animal was confused and terrified in the black flapping of wings and raking of talons.
Rikki slapped his sword against the horse's flanks again to stir him into his run. The wolf-beast was just out of range off to one side waiting for the horse to falter and the birds to pass. “Come on, boy!” Rikki shouted hoping his voice would encourage the horse. “Come on.” he heeled the horses sides.
The birds finally passed. Rikki sat up and looked for the wolf-stag.
“Rikki, someone is up there!” Tonya warned.
Rikki looked ahead to see a cloaked figure the size of an elf standing in the shadow of a tree. Finally something he could fight. He shifted his sword and got ready as Sefu ran right towards the figure.
Rikki slashed at the chest but only sliced air as the figure vanished. The wolf-stag leaped and caught the unstable Captain in the side, it's antlers catching the side of the captain's helm, toppling him to the ground.
The two rolled across the ground as Rikki fought to gain balance the antlers of the creature tore into his shoulder. Rikki cried out as part of his wounded arm was ripped open. The wolf-stag on the offensive knocked Rikki onto his back, its antlers framed both sides of his head . The beast's muzzle was drawn back in a snarl as a growl was emitted from it's throat. Drool hung from it's bottom jaw and fire flared in it's eyes. Rikki brought his fist up as the wolf-creature snapped it's jaws forward, catching Rikki's hand in it's mouth. Rikki cried out as the beast's teeth pierced through his glove tearing skin and muscle.
All of Rikki's thoughts were of Tonya. 'Run' his mind screamed. 'Run to Lyonsgate'.
The wolf-creature shook it's antlered head back and forth tearing up Rikki's hand and raking it's antlers across his helm, barely missing his face.
The beast yelped and released Rikki to spin around. Rikki looked past the gray and white fur to see Tonya sitting astride Sefu.
“What are you doing? Get out of here!” Rikki ordered.
Tonya's gaze was locked with the wolf. The wolf snarled and began to walk sideways as if to circle the Princess and horse. Rikki scrambled to his feet and held his mangled hand.
Sefu's eyes wide side stepped away from the known danger. The wolf- beast's muscled bunched and lunged at the Princess.
Rikki watched in horror as everything seemed to move in slow motion. The wolf-beast leaped into the air, fangs open and eager. Tonya didn't move. It was as if she was offering herself as a sacrifice. At the last moment, She urged Sefu towards the wolf and swung her arm upward. The dagger that Rikki had given to her buried its self into the wolf-creature's chest. The wolf thing yelped and contorted its body. Tonya let go of the dagger and pushed Sefu foreword to trample the thing as it hit the ground.
“I told you to keep going if I fell or jumped.” Rikki screamed.
“And let that. . . . that thing tear you up?” Tonya countered. “I don't think so. Hurry up and get on, before another of those things catches up.”
Rikki pulled the dagger from the beasts chest then pulled himself on to Sefu's back. His four legged friend's sides heaved as he tried to catch his breath.
“Are you alright?” Tonya asked looking at his hand.
“Its okay. It's only bleeding.” Rikki strained his neck as well as his eyes as he looked for where the elf mage had gone too.
“Only bleeding?” Tonya asked, “Do you see any more?”
“No, but that doesn't mean anything. Nothing is broken,” he winced as he flexed his hand.
“Who or what was that person? Was that the elf mage?” Tonya looked around too.
“Yes.” I don't know where he went, so keep on the look out.” Rikki cautioned. “Canter Sefu. I don't want him cooling down too quick. We may need him some more.”
“I've never seen a horse take so much abuse, the long run, the attack, the birds, getting hit in the chest.” Tonya patted Sefu's neck.
“He's a war horse. He's trained to not shy away and to fight in combat.” Rikki boasted. “I trained Sefu myself.”
“He is magnificent.” Tonya agreed. “Should we stop to wrap that hand up?”
Rikki shook his head. “Not yet. I want it to bleed a bit to flush out any saliva. We need to get into Blaire.”
The two of them kept their eyes peeled for any sign of the elf mage but couldn't see any dark figure lurking in the shadows.
“Oh, crap. Rikki?” Tonya pointed ahead of them.
Rikki looked up to see another dark cloud of birds flying towards them. “Quick up into the trees. It'll slow them down.”
Tonya urged Sefu into a gallop off of the road and into the trees.
“Keep him at this pace and following the road.” Rikki instructed. “When they get closer, do the same thing as last time, keep close to Sefu and protect your eyes.”
Tonya put the reins between her teeth and ran her fingers through her water soaked hair. She twisted it up and tucked it down the back of her dress before taking the reins again.
“Here put this on.” Rikki pushed his helm over her head. “Strap the chin strap.” Rikki saw her head nod. “A little further into the trees.” Rikki guided. “Here they come. Get down.”
The flapping of wings sounded like a roar as they began entering the trees.
Rikki lay down over her and did his best to shield her. Wings beat against them as talons again tore at their exposed arms, shoulders and his hair.
A growl sounded from off to the side. Rikki looked over and saw another of those wolf-stags. No this one was bleeding from it's muzzle. It was one he had hacked at in the woods earlier. Rikki slapped his sword against Sefu's rump urging him faster. “Take him to a full out run.” Rikki yelled instructions above the roaring of wings and the screaming of the crows, “and hold on tight.”
“Aaaaahhhh!” Rikki screamed as a talon ripped a gash across his forehead. He blinked back tears and watched as the beast matched pace with the fleeing horse, not attacking.
'Herding.' Rikki realized. 'he's trying to keep us near or on the road.'
“Try going more to the left.” Rikki called as the last of the crows flew by buffeting him with their wings.
As soon as Sefu began to turn left, the beast rushed in and nipped at them, forcing them back towards the road.
“Do we want to back on to the road?” Tonya yelled.
“I think it will make it easier for him to target us. Keep to the woods as long as we can.”
“You're forehead is bleeding.” Tonya told him.
Rikki nodded.
He looked to the road and saw two more of the beasts, instead of running like wolves after their pray, they bounded and leaped like deer through tall grass. They would have been quite beautiful if they weren't trying to kill him and the Princess.
“I see a clearing ahead.” Tonya called back.
Rikki looked forward and saw that the wall of trees seemed to end. Blackened grasslands spread out before them. “We're almost there.” he agreed.
The trees to either side sprouted with with thin branches full of long, wicked looking thorns that twined around one another and sprouted again creating a wall of thorns. A narrow opening near the grass opening was all that remained open.
“Left! through the thorns!” Rikki commanded.
“Are you nuts! We'll get ripped to shreds!”
“Better to be ripped up than to break our necks. Trust me.” Rikki gave her wait a squeeze.
“Will Sefu go through that?”
“He's got to or we are all dead. Tuck your chin at the last moment so that you don't get your head ripped off.”
“What about you?”
“I'll be fine. Go!”
The beast closed in to attack as soon as they veered to break through. Rikki swung his sword but the beast dodged to the side.
“Duck!” Tonya screamed.
Rikki tucked his chin and threw his hands up to cover his head as he tried to bury his face into Tonya's back.
Sefu screamed and stumbled as they crashed through the thorn barrier almost tossing the two of them. Rikki's arms burned from the thorn's poison.
“Ow!” Tonya protested. My legs and arms are burning.”
“Its a poison from the thorns.” Rikki explained. “It's mostly an irritant. Look right.”
Tonya looked and saw a wide deep trench cut into the ground at the exit of the funnel. “How did you know?”
“It's an old battle plan.” Rikki stated.
A howl went up from behind them as they raced across the blackened grassland. Three large dog shapes with antlers began racing after them.
::Go West:: an unfamiliar voice called.
“Who is that?” Rikki called out.
“Who is what?” Tonya pulled a long thorn from her skirt and tossed it.
“Did you hear someone say to go West?”
“No. Do we want to go West?”
“Lyonsgate is East of here.”
::Go West. We will help protect you::
“There it was again.”
“What?”
“The voice.”
“Could it be the mage?”
“I don't think so.”
Sefu started heading off to the West.
“We want to go East.” Rikki told her.
“I'm not steering him.” Tonya demonstrated pulling the reins.
::We're guiding him. Just watch out for the Lupidae::
“I'm going mad. Maybe the thorns are poisoned.”
“Here come those things.” Tonya warned.
Rikki handed her the dagger again. “Let Sefu have his head, and help me with these things.”
Tonya nodded.
::We are almost there Riponian::
Lightening struck the ground behind them.
“Where did that come from?” Tonya yelped.
“I think that is the mage.”
An antlered beast lunged at the princess. Rikki arced his saber down slashing and breaking off part of the beast's antler. Its momentum propelled it into Sefu who scampered sideways then continued his run West. The Wolf-stag stumbled and cried out as it was caught by one of Sefu's hind hooves snapping a leg.
Two more half pranced through the black stubble that was once grass. A flash of bright light and a thundering boom of thunder crashed into the ground in front of Sefu. The war horse suddenly bolted to the side. Rikki grabbed for the back of the saddle and barely managed to stay on. Rikki felt every hair on his body stand straight up as a flash erupted next to them. A tingling sensation of power passed over his skin.
::Hang on. We are over the next rise::
“Who are you?” Rikki called out.
“What are you talking about?” Tonya asked.
“You don't hear that?”
“hear what?”
“Someone is talking to me. It's like it is in my head.”
Tonya looked over her shoulder with concern. Suddenly she went white as her eyes grew larger.
“What?” Rikki looked around him. Seeing that the wolf-stags were closing but of no immediate danger.”
“I just heard it too.” Tonya admitted.
As they crested the next rise, two arrows streaked by them. Both hit one of the wolf-beasts in the chest. The creature rolled and flopped into stillness. Another arrow streaked by them on the other side catching the last of the beasts in the shoulder. It yelped and turned away and loped with a pronounced limp back towards the tree line.
Rikki looked back to the source of the arrows and saw something that he had only heard about. A man-horse came trotting towards him. A Centaur. It's muscular build was covered in a leather and ring armor, a helm similar to Rikki's rested upon it's head. Beside it came a beautiful painted horse of black and white marbling.
Without instruction, Sefu slowed to a canter and then to a walk as it approached the two beings.
“Are you all right?” the Centaur asked meeting Rikki's bewildered gaze.
“We were attacked back in the forest.” Rikki managed to get out. “I had to get her to safety.”
“Are you Tonya, Princess of Riponia?” the Centaur asked.
“I am.” Tonya was in awe.
The Centaur put one hoofed leg forward and bowed at the waist. “I am Lorcan, this here is Sorryn.” he indicated the horse next to him. “We were told to watch for you.”
“Is he? . . . a . . . Horselord?” Tonya managed.
The Centaur Lorcan smiled. “This is your first encounter?”
Tonya nodded.
Rikki studied the black and white patterned horse with a studied eye. It was well made, firm strong legs and a good musculature. It's eyes were the purple of a deep amethyst.
“Are we safe out here?” Rikki asked still studying the horselord.
“We are.” Lorcan nodded.
“Was it you who was talking in our heads?” Tonya directed the question at the horselord.
::It was. Sorry to have alarmed you:: it spoke in both of their minds.
“We need to get you to a safer spot and tend to your wounds.” Lorcan gave Sefu a look and started off. Sefu followed without protest.
“My men.” Rikki spoke up now that he seemed to have the Princess in a more safe environment.
“We have more warriors at Lyonsgate.” Lorcan stated. “As soon as we get there we can have a group of warriors and priests ready within half a candle mark.”
Rikki wanted to leave the Princess with them and head back but he wasn't totally sure that the Princess was safe yet. His first duty was to her. Once they were in Lyonsgate he would head out to retrieve what was left of his men. If anything.
“Will that elf mage go after my people?” Tonya asked.
“Most likely not.” Lorcan told her. “He expended a lot of energy trying to keep you from reaching Blaire. It takes a lot for a mage to call down lightening.”
“I need to get back there.” Rikki stated.
“Once we get some more warriors.” Lorcan stated firmly.
::I can still sense many of your horses still alive:: Sorryn told Rikki. ::There is a good chance that the Elves have been defeated::
“How do you do that?” Rikki asked looking at the horse.
::Concentrate your thoughts and direct them at me and you can do the same::
::How is this possible?::
::You are one of the chosen:: Sorryn stated, ::Only the chosen can choose to be joined::
“Joined?”
::To be chosen and joined with a horse lord, like Lorcan.::
“You mean Lorcan was once a human?”
Tonya looked from Rikki to Sorryn then to Lorcan.
“I was.” Lorcan stated. “I was also Horselord.”
“Now I'm confused.” Tonya rubbed at the scratches on her arms.
“When I became a Centaur, my human and my horselord minds melded and became one. I have the memories of two lives.” Lorcan explained. “Come your Sefu says that he is tired and that his barding is starting to chafe him.”
“He spoke to you?” Rikki was incredulous.
Lorcan nodded. “He also says that you are a great warrior and you treat him as one as well.”
Rikki looked down at his black horse, his head hung pretty low, tired scratched and battered.
::He also says that he longs to see you happy:: Sorryn added.
Rikki slid off the back of Sefu. Onto the grass.
“Are you alright, Captain?” Lorcan asked.
“Yes.” Rikki nodded. “If what you say is true about Sefu, then I should lighten his load. He has earned his battle pay today.”
Tonya patted Sefu's neck and nodded. “That he has.”
A wooden fortified town came into view as they crested another of the many rolling hills.
“Welcome to Blaire, Princess.” Lorcan smiled.
note: an easier format to read can be found at Fictioneer.org
--o0o--
Adiah burrowed deeper into the cloak that Nevyre had given her. She hoped that the brown color of the fabric would blend enough with the shadows, fallen tree and leaves to camouflage her from searching eyes. Too frightened to cry, she wormed her fingers through some of the leaves, creating a hole just large enough for her to peek through the trees to the burning carriages on the road. The burning piles, a few dead horses, and the bodies of slain elves were all that remained from her vantage.
Her heart beat hard against her chest as she longed to leap from her hiding spot and run after the group that she had been traveling with the past few weeks. Did they leave her here? Nevyre told her to stay no matter what. That the dirty pointed ears have ways of tricking the mind, of tricking her out of hiding. She had to stay put until he or someone else called out the secret safe word.
The stench of smoke and battle mixed with the odor of the decaying leaves, loamy earth and rotting log. Adiah withdrew her hand and covered her mouth and nose to help bock out the offending aroma.
Nevyre said that he would be back. He said that she had to stay until he called the safe words, but what if he forgot? What if something happened?
Hushed voices sounded from near the road. Adiah
quickly re-made her viewing hole and peered out. Several figures moved. She squinted through the haze of the smoke, what she saw stopped her heart. Elves. Elves dressed in black armor stood on the side of the road and scanned up and down the carnage. Adiah didn't know what they were looking for, but they began moving the bodies of their dead, left by the Riponians off to one side.
One of the vile creatures with green markings on his armor held his arm out, allowing a falcon to land on his wrist. Another of the evil creatures tied something to the bird's leg then the Elf threw his hand up in the air causing the bird to shoot skyward. With a few beats of its wings it was out of sight. The elf then shouted orders in their evil tongue at the others.
A cold shiver ran down her spine as the Elf scanned the trees behind him. Adiah could almost feel his eyes peeling away the leaves hiding her from view. She wondered if closing her eyes would help keep her hidden from the penetrating eyes. She was about to do just that when the elf looked down at the ground. He knelt down to get a better view and then looked to be studying the area around the road.
Save me Bob. Save me please Adiah sent up silent prayers. He's seen Nevyre's trail.
The elf stood up and glanced again into the trees then back to the ground. He slowly stepped into the tree line.
Please Bob she prayed Don't let them find me her heart began to beat against her chest like a hammer against an anvil. She tried to swallow, but her throat was too dry. Should she bolt from her hiding place and run? Should she stay hidden and put her trust in the Gods to keep her safe?
Adiah slowly gathered her arms and legs under her. If the forest demon spotted her, she was going to have to flee no matter what Nevyre had said. Her breath came more rapidly as her fight or flight response began to take over her body's functions.
“Help me!” a woman's frantic cry came from the road. “Some one please help me!”
The elf looked back to the road with an toothy grin full of malice. He then glanced back into the trees scanning the area where Adiah lay hidden. He then turned back to the road and beckoned. Two elves brought the sobbing, screaming woman to the edge of the road and held her. One of the nasty little creatures held a knife to her throat. Blood from a head wound left a crimson trail down the side of her face.
“You out there, human.” the elf called in broken trader speech. “Come now, or this woman will suffer.”
Adiah clasped a hand over her mouth to keep from calling out.
“No! Don't hurt me.” the woman sobbed. “Please don't hurt me.”
“Come now!” the Elf commanded of the trees and Adiah. He paused for just a moment before he tore the clothes from her body as she screamed.
Adiah watched in horror as the elf in armor pulled a broken spear from a nearby body, and traced the inside of her thighs with it's point.
Its a trick, she told herself. Nevyre said that they would use tricks to lure me out. Its a trick.
“Come human.” the elf taunted as he called into the trees.
Adiah closed her eyes and prayed to the three gods as the woman's screams turned from those of pleading to screams of pain and then quiet.
Adiah kept her eyes squeezed tight and shoved a handful of cloak into her mouth as she cried as quietly as she could.
Where are you Nevyre? Where are you?
--o0o--
Feeling drained from his lightening attack on the escaped Princess, Maskalah gathered up just enough strength to transport himself back to the elven base camp at the river. When he arrived, he nearly collapsed. He would have to sacrifice two dozen slaves just to recoup some of the strength that he had expended.
“Maskalah.” an elven soldier approached warily.
“Wine, bread, and three sacrifices.” Maskalah growled.
The elf bowed, backed up and went to do the robed figure's bidding.
Maskalah's knees gave out, causing him to fall into a cushioned chair.
He had them. He had them hemmed in. had them heading towards his trap. No one had ever escaped that snare before. This Riponian Captain was becoming a real nuisance. Had the Riponians discovered the massive Elven camp? Did the Captain know what he and the Elven nation were attempting? He had to figure out a way to silence the Captain. But more than anything else, he desired the Riponian Princess. He caught the scent of her royal blood during the chase. It's sweetness, it's power was what caused him to take the misstep in attacking with the lightening. It was a desperate, wasteful attempt at the fleeing couple.
The soldier returned with a tray of wine a loaf of dark bread and a wedge of hard goat cheese. “Three sacrifices are waiting for you, Maskalah.”
Maskalah took two sips of the wine as the soldier retreated. He sniffed the air and made a face. “Get rid of the old woman, he blood is already dead. Get me someone young and with spirit.”
The soldier nodded and disappeared. Once he was gone, Maskalah tore into the bread, hardly slowing to chew. He washed it down with the rest of the wine and closed his eyes.
“Maskalah?” a nervous messenger bowed before approaching. “we have received a bird from your skirmishers.
Maskalah opened his eyes.
“It seems that the Riponians had a powerful sorcerer with them. One of the lesser blood users senses a strong presence at the ambush site. He thinks that they have escaped into the trees but are afraid to pursue. The blood user says that the sorcery was very powerful. He also says that he can feel the strong remnants of a blood magic spell as well.”
Maskalah sneered. “Riponians don't use blood magic. He must be a fool.” The messenger blanched at the rebuke.
“Yes Maskalah. I'll tell him.” the messenger fled in terror.
Feeling a little better, Maskalah eased himself up onto his feet. His stomach calmed, he now craved the blood waiting for him.
--o0o--
Rikki rode along the overgrown road in the middle of a column made up of men who weren't his and other creatures that he still had a hard time grasping the concept of. He had heard of Horselords and Centaurs but had never seen them. Now to find out that they were related in a way. It was hard to wrap his head around it.
Lorcan had come upon the deep wide trench that scarred the ground. It had been a trap meant for Rikki and the princess, but Rikki realized at the last moment what it was and evaded it. The wall of thorns were still in place as well. One of the heavily armored centaurs trotted up along it and slashed at it with his sword, breaking it apart.
“The Elves have been pushing us away from the border for some time. Many farms have been burned to the ground, trespassers in the forest have been impaled on stakes along the tree line as warnings.” Lorcan explained.
“That elf sure didn't want us leaving alive.” Rikki agreed. “I just hope my men are still alive.”
“I sent a few scouts ahead, but it is best that we stay together.”
Lorcan was one of eight centaurs in the group. Two of them wore heavy armor of an infantryman the other six wore lighter armor favored by the cavalry. Sorryn and another horselord were in the party. They didn't wear armor or even saddles. Rikki questioned their being there, but Lorcan insisted that they could help with the horses. The rest of the party was made up of Blaire cavalry and a few volunteers who would help evacuate the wounded and bury the dead.
Rikki looked up at the sky and worried. It was starting to get late. He hoped that his men would be able to gather up who they could and hurry out of the woods, but if their were too many injured, Sergeant Galyway, If he was still alive, would want to set up a perimeter and protect those that he could. At this point Rikki didn't care who was in charge or what defensive position they decided to take up. He just wanted a majority of the people placed in his charge to be alive.
::We are getting close, Captain. I can reach some of the horses minds::
Rikki wanted to shake his head to clear the mind speech. The very thought put him on edge.
::Can you sense how many men are alive?:: Rikki asked.
:: Horses don't count, Captain, but there are men with them.:: the voice in his head sounded pleased.
::Are they on the move or staying put?::
::They are heading this way, but at a slow speed.::
Rikki sighed with a slight bit of relief. Someone was alive and they weren't scattered through out the forest for the elves to pick off one by one.
“I had better take the lead. If my men see a Centaur, they might attack first and ask questions later.” Rikki explained to Lorcan.
The Centaur nodded, “My scouts are wary of how people outside Blaire and Adwahna would accept them.”
“I'm still trying to get used to the idea.” Rikki admitted.
::The idea of intelligent beings on four legs?:: Sorryn asked.
::And that someone would want to join with another being.:: Rikki didn't want to offend the very people helping him rescue his men.
::Most Centaurs are not sensitive to other's confusion, as long as they are not mistreated for their choice.::
“Lorcan, I have spotted the Riponians.” a Centaur galloped up to them. “They are moving slowly;it like there are a lot of wounded.”
“Captain?” Lorcan differed to Rikki. “Go on ahead and warn them that we are coming.”
::I'll go with you, Captain.:: Sorryn offered. ::I can mind speak with Lorcan as they follow us.::
Rikki nodded to Sorryn. His mind was already focusing on what he might find.
::Your men rid us of a lot of elves, Captain.:: Sorryn stated with approval.
::But at what price?::
::Your scout has just spotted us, Captain.::
Rikki squinted through the trees rounding the bend in the road and noticed a bit of movement. “It's Captain Kalhoun. I've brought help.” Rikki called out.
“Keep your hands where I can see them.” a voice called back.
Rikki held his hands spread out away from his body as his unfamiliar mount trod slowly on.
“It is you, Captain.” Yyan sighed heavily. “Is the Princess safe?”
Rikki nodded. “Yes. It is good to see you too. Who is in charge?”
“Galyway and Bayley.”
“I have brought help.” Rikki told the Cavalryman. “Centaurs, and a few volunteers from Lynonsgate.”
“Centaurs?” Yyan questioned.
Rikki nodded, “They'll be along in a few moments.”
“Thank the Gods.” Yyan sighed. “The elves have been raiding the column most of the day. Thank the Gods that the dwarves found us.”
“Dwarves?” Rikki asked.
“A squad of Dwarves were on their way back to their gate when they heard the commotion and came to help us beat back the Elves.”
Rikki looked to the Heavens. “Thank you Tanitha.”
“They sent one to the gate to let them know what has happened.” Yyan explained.
“I hope Prince Caldric listens.” Rikki sent up a private prayer. “I'll go and see them.” Rikki told him. “Oh, cavalryman, this is Sorryn.” Rikki nodded to the black and white blotched horse. “He's a horse-lord.”
“A Horse-lord?” Yyan looked more carefully at the horse next the Captain.
The horse nodded his head towards the Cavalryman. ::This one does not have the ability to mind speak.:: Sorryn explained to Rikki.
“Oh, there is another Horse-lord coming with the Centaurs and volunteers. Make sure that they pass through.”
Yes, Captain.”
“And Yyan?” Rikki called.
“Huh?”
“It's not polite to stare.”
::It's alright, Captain. I have a magnificent physic.::
Rikki led Sorryn up the road anxiously looking for his men.
“The Captain!” a voice went up. “The Captain is back!”
Galyway broke off from his conversation and rode quickly towards the Captain.
“How bad?” was all Rikki could get out.
“It's not good, Captain.” Galyway hung his head. “Is the Princess safe?”
Rikki nodded. He looked at the battered and bloodied column as it started by, the men with bows had arrows knocked and scanned the trees. “Keep moving.” Rikki instructed. “Some Centaurs are going to meet up with you. ” He rode off to the side of the road with Sergeant Galyway. Sorryn followed. “How many, Sergeant?”
“Of the officers. . . . only Lieutenant Kollyns was killed.”
Rikki took a deep breath. He and Kadyr had become good friends. “What of the soldiers?”
“One quarter of the Cavalry and the Infantry are gone, Sir. Another twenty-five percent are wounded.”
“Tanek's tits!” Rikki swore.
::That is not bad against an Elven ambush, Captain.:: Sorryn stated.
::My men were trained to do better than that.:: Rikki thought back.
::How many elves did they kill?::
“Captain?”Galyway looked concerned.
“Yes, Sergeant.” Rikki acknowledged.
“You alright, Sir?”
“I'm fine.”
“You looked like you were dazed.”
“I was speaking to Sorryn.”
“Who?”
“Sergeant Galyway, this is Horse-lord Sorryn.” Rikki indicated to the horse.
Sergeant Galyway looked from the Captain to the horse then back to the Captain.
::Let me try.:: Sorryn stated.
Sergeant Galyway looked around startled. He then looked to Sorryn “You're talking?” the Sergeant was dumbfounded.
Sorryn tossed his head.
“For the love of Tanitha.” Galyway tried to understand what was happening.
::So only some people can mind speak with you?:: Rikki asked.
::Yes, Captain. Most don't have the ability.::
Galyway shook his head as if trying to clear his thoughts.
“What of the retinue and entourage, Sergeant?” Rikki recaptured the Sergeant's attention.
“Ambassador Zareb is pretty bad off. He was burned pretty badly. Ambassador Kalgar is fine though. I asked him to return with the other dwarf to the safety of the under kingdom, but he just glared at me and told me something about elves not making him hide.”
“Monyka?” Rikki asked.
“She's bloodied. An arrow in her thigh and a few bruises. I have Cavalryman Symon riding by her.” Sergeant Galyway explained. “Captain, there's something not right about her. She was doing things I've never seen before.”
“I saw her do something too,” Rikki nodded. “What about Adiah?”
“We can't find her.” Galyway told him. “She was near the rear of the column when the attack took place. We have a few people that say they saw Nevyre Elbailer ride off with a stable boy, but we don't know where.”
“Where is Nevyre?”
“He's suffered a blow to the head and is unconscious.”
“Well, if he had her and he is still here, then she can't be too far.”
“I didn't want people going out into the trees, Captain. We've had Elves peppering us with arrows all day and have had to fight off a few small ambushes. They seem to be attacking anyone who leaves the road.”
“What about the rest of the entourage?” Rikki was starting to hate asking questions that he didn't want to know the answers to.
“A fair number of them fought with what they had. Those cooks can be very nasty.”
“They handle knives all day.” Rikki nodded.
“You should see what they did with pots and pans.” Galyway wasn't laughing. “And we lost one of those giant dwarf creatures.”
“Son of a whore!” Rikki swore.
“Actually it was the female.” Galyway almost smiled, “She is huge. If it wasn't for the male giant dwarf surviving, it would have taken ten men to lift her into the wagon.”
“Her Highness isn't going to like to hear that one of her Mul bodyguards was killed. What happened to you?” Rikki looked Galyway's caved in breast plate hanging only from one strap.
“We'll talk about that later.” Galyway looked nervous. “We have more important things to worry about.”
Rikki nodded, “ I've brought a couple of wagons. to help with the wounded. Were you able to grab our dead? I can't stand the thought of leaving them for the Elves.”
Galyway nodded.
“Well done, Markys.” Rikki patted the large man's shoulder.
::You have caring capable men, Captain.:: Sorryn observed.
::I used to have more just as good.:: Rikki's mind was full of sorrow.
“Grymm!” Rikki called, suddenly needing his Corporal.
“Grymm's been injured, Captain.” Edwyn rode up to Rikki.
“How bad?” Rikki's heart went cold.
“He'll be alright, Sir,” Edwyn stated. “He just won't be as pretty.”
“Where is he?” Rikki asked.
“He's down the line.”
“Edwyn. Find me two volunteers. I want to start looking for Adiah.”
“Looking for who, Captain?”
Rikki paused for a moment. He lowered his voice but spoke more clearly. “The Princess Adiah stole away with us in Truno. She's been disguised as a stable boy.”
“Tanek's balls.” Edwyn shook his head with disbelief.
“We need to find her. She was last seen riding off with Nevyre.”
“He's unconscious.”
“I just heard. We need to find her though.”
“Yes, Captain.” Edwyn nodded. “Any idea where to look?”
“I just hope she wasn't in one of the carriages.” Rikki thought back to the battle. Had he seen her? “Where's Takoda?” Rikki asked.
“Guarding the half-elf.” Edwyn shrugged.
“The half-elf survived?”
Edwyn nodded.
::You have a half-elf?::
::Not for long.:: Rikki's mind had a sharp edge to it.
“Go find me two volunteers, Cavalryman.”
Edwyn saluted and took off.
::Lorcan is here.:: Sorryn informed.
As Rikki rode down the road, he watched as soldiers and volunteers alike looked up to see the Centaurs join them.
“They are here to help us get to Lyonsgate.” Rikki raised his voice.
Monyka sat like a vacant person who saw things that weren't there Her eyes were dark and sunken as she stared off into the forest. Annyka sat behind her on the horse but barely touched her as if afraid to come into contact with the lady in waiting.
“Monyka.” Rikki pulled his mount next to her.
“He's gone.” She whispered, her eyes still staring into the forest.
Rikki nodded, knowing that she would be able to see him out of the corner of her eye. “He was a good man.”
“I tried to save him, but I couldn't. He was gone.”
“At least it was quick.” Rikki tried to consul her. “Monyka?”
Monyka didn't acknowledge him.
“Monyka what happened earlier?”
“I don't know.”
“I saw an ax thrown at you, suddenly be diverted.”
“I can do horrible things.” tears leaked from Monyka's eyes.
“I'm sure you do good things, Monyka.” Rikki touched her shoulder.
“I almost killed Grymm. I didn't mean to.”
“Grymm is just fine. Edwyn just told me.”
“I could have killed him. I almost killed him.” Monyka's eyes darted to the Captain, then back to the trees. “I could have killed Sergeant Galyway too.”
“I doubt that.” Rikki chuckled.
Monyka looked at him with dead eyes. “You didn't see it. . . . Captain.”
Rikki met her gaze for a few seconds before nodding. “Did someone take care of that wound?” he indicated her leg.
“Tagyrt wants to wait until we get to Lyonsgate to remove the arrowhead.” Monyka informed.
“How is the pain?” Rikki asked.
“I don't feel anything.” Monyka's tear filled eyes pleaded with him. “Nothing.”
Rikki nodded acknowledgement. He looked to Annyka. “How are you doing?”
“Can I ride with someone else?” Annyka asked.
“Why?” Rikki inquired.
Monyka hissed at the Captain, “She saw what I did, Rikki. She knows how dangerous I am.”
“We'll talk about this later.” Rikki's voice was as hard as steel. “I want you to stay on this side of the road.” Rikki told her. “If we are attacked again, I want you to ride as hard and as fast as you can for Blaire. Tonya is at Lyonsgate.” Rikki turned to Annyka. “You stay with her, okay.”
Annyka nodded.
::Captain, I took the liberty of instructing her mount to get her to safety if we are attacked.:: Sorryn informed.
::Will the animal remember it?::
::Yes. Horses aren't as dumb as humans think.::
::I'll have to take your word for it.::
Rikki found Ambassador Kalgar driving a wagon piled with the bodies of the attack.
“I'm glad to see you are in good health Ambassador.” Rikki rode along side of the wagon.
“Bloody demons aren't going to keep me scared or holed up.” Kalgar swore. He turned to Rikki. “I'm sorry about your Ambassador Zareb.”
“How bad is it?” Rikki asked.
“Pretty bad. That's not a pretty way to die.”
“He's dead?” Rikki was alarmed.
“No, but I doubt he'll last to see another day or two.” Kalgar shook his head. “I've seen nasty burns like that before. “Seen dwarves beg to have it ended.”
Rikki shuddered at the thought. “It looks like we are going to be spending a couple of days in Lyonsgate. I'd like to have a long talk with you, Ambassador.”
“Aye, and I with you.”
“Captain,” Lorcan trotted up to him. “I have my men out to the sides as scouts. “We need to get out of this forest as soon as we can. These are the elves woods.”
Rikki scrubbed a hand through his dark hair. “I have two more things to find. One of them is a young girl who stow away with us back in Truno. She is dressed as a stable boy.”
“What is her name?” Lorcan asked.
“Adiah. . . . Princess Adiah. No one knows that she is with us except for a few of my officers.”
“I'll reassign two of my men to look for her.” Lorcan nodded. “Do you know where she might be?”
“I am going back to the site of the ambush and starting there.
Lorcan nodded. “I'll come with you
::So will I.:: Sorryn agreed.
“Thank you both,” Rikki looked from one to the other.
The Centaur nodded
“Captain.” Edwyn rode up. “You've got to talk some sense into him.”
“Who?”
“Grymm. He wants to go with you, but sir. He's in no condition.”
“Do you have any other volunteers?” Capitan Kalhoun asked.
“Yyan said that he'd be willing to come.”
“Get Yyan and yourself supplied for a fast moving scouting trip. Bring two extra, fast horses.” Captain Kalhoun ordered. “I'll speak with Grymm.”
Edwyn nodded and raced off.
“What is your plan, Captain?” Lorcan asked.
“To find her and one other, important item and get the hell out.” Rikki stated. He was already missing Sefu. The two had been together so long that they could anticipate one another. This horse though trained well, just didn't compare. “If you will excuse me, I have to speak to the Sergeant at Arms.” Rikki excused himself from Lorcan.
“Why are you dragging her along?” Rikki demanded of the Sergeant.
“She is still in the care of Riponia, Captain.” Takoda growled.
“She betrayed us and she betrayed our friends.” Rikki snapped back.
“That has yet to be determined by a court.” Takoda locked Rikki's gaze. “The elves were targeting her as much as they were the Princess.”
“It would have saved us a lot of grief.” Rikki snarled back. He looked at the half-elf sitting in front of Takoda, tied to the saddle and the horses neck. She stared at the ground in front of her. Her lank hair, muddy and dripping from the rain hung unnoticed across her face. Her shoulders slumped in a defeat that one only placed upon ones self. “We will deal with this,” Rikki indicated the half-elf with a growl, “at Lyonsgate.”
Rikki turned his horse away and began riding back down the trail. He looked at the wounded as they staggered forward or rode in silent misery on a wagon. He turned back to the Sergeant.
“Look around you Takoda.” Rikki snapped. “She is the cause of this.” Rikki spurred his mount to the side of the road and galloped past remnants of his party.
Lorcan, Sorryn, Edwyn and Yyan awaited him as the rear guard passed him by.
“Captain.” Edwyn nodded his head to something behind Rikki.
Rikki turned to see a solder with his face wrapped in a thick bandage riding to join them.
“Grymm?” Rikki asked.
“I wanna go with you, Cap'n” Grymm stated.
“What happened to you?” Rikki asked.
“Ith a long thtory.”
“Grymm you're not in any shape to be making this mission.” Rikki shook his head.
“Bu Cap'n.” Grymm whined.
“Stay with the column, Cavalryman. That's an order.” Rikki pointed. “I'll talk to you when we get to Lyonsgate.”
Grymm hung his head but turned his mount around and started back to join the entourage, escaping the forest with their tails between their legs.
“Lets move. I want to sleep in a bed tonight after I soak in a hot bath.”
“I sure do miss those.” Lorcan sighed.
“A bath?” Yyan asked.
Lorcan nodded. “They are one of the things I had to give up when I joined. There are a few places in Adwahna that have bathhouses for Centaurs, but it takes so much hot water that it costs a lot. We have to get by with a good bucket of water and a good currying.”
--o0o--
Despite Nevyre's cloak, the cold of the damp ground slowly crept into Adiah's bones. She clenched her teeth to keep them from chattering. Her bladder was full and seemed to be sapping heat from her body as well. Adiah peered out at the road. The elves had left a while ago, but she could still hear strange bird noises calling to one another from time to time.
Looking at the road, she couldn't see the woman that the elves had tortured and killed. A small part of her curiosity wanted to leave her safe hole and investigate the scene that had taken place in front of her, because of her. Some gruesome, guilty aspect of her brain wanted to look the dead woman in the eye and apologize to her for not coming to her rescue. Blood magic. She had been told that the elves used blood letting to power their magic. The whole horrible incident could be just an illusion, a horrible, sick trick to lure her out and capture her.
What she couldn't understand was that if the elf with the green on black armor suspected that she was there, why didn't he send his men in to look for her? She wasn't that far from the road. She wasn't some large fighter like Sergeant Galyway or an expert knife fighter like Corporal Grymm. She was just Adiah, a frightened, now cold young girl who needed more than anything to empty her bladder.
Should she risk escaping her safe hole to empty her bladder? Or should she just pee in her trousers? Nevyre surely didn't expect her to wait this long for him. Did he forget her? Doubts and horrible scenarios started to play out in her head.
Her bladder couldn't last much longer. Adiah slowly wormed her way to the back of her hiding place. A hole formed by branches and debris was just large enough for her to fit through. She listened very hard. She thought her brain was going to burst along with her bladder as she strained to hear footsteps in the undergrowth or perhaps a branch snap as someone miss stepped. All she could hear was the periodic calls of birds from one to another and the scampering of squirrels as they ran up and down trees.
She drew in a breath and exited her hiding place. She froze and snapped her head around as her eyes darted all around her looking for any elf that might have been hiding waiting for her to emerge. Adiah slowly let out her breath. A soft breeze, damp and crisp with early spring caressed her cheek making her cool hiding place seem cozy and warm. She took a breath smelling the wet needles and leaves of the trees in place of the molding dead leaves and acidic earth.
Crouching low, Adiah very carefully and very slowly took three steps along the fallen tree. She did her best to suppress a violent shiver as her body fought to stay warm. She brushed some leaves away from the dark damp earth and pulled down her trousers to release everything that her bladder had been holding. Steam and the stench of urine rose to mix with the more earthy smells around her.
Alarm over the smell almost caused her to stop. If she could smell it, surely elves could. Adiah finished up her business and pulled up her trousers. She knelt down and grabbed a few hand fulls of earth and dead needles and covered the area where she urinated then covered it with leaves. Like a ground squirrel poking it's head out of its warren, she peered out through the trees to see if any danger was lurking near by. Nothing moved. The only sounds were of the wild life near by. Feeling more comfortable but still cold, Adiah slowly wormed her way back into her hiding spot and pulled Nevyre's cloak around her to keep what little warmth she could muster.
She had just stopped shivering when she heard a noise coming from the road.
“Anyone here?” a man's voiced called. “Hello?”
Adiah peered through the leaves of her hollow of safety and spied a Riponian soldier looking around bewildered. “Hello? If you can hear my voice let me know where you are. The Captain sent me back here to take you to safety.”
Adiah was just about to bolt from her place of hiding when she realized that this soldier too was speaking common trade instead of Riponian. Her heart beat loudly in her chest, hammering against her ribs. She squinted to make out his features. It was hard to see any detail at this distance but she didn't recognize his build, or his movement.
“If you can hear me, Come out so that we can get out of these woods.” the soldier called, looking up and down the side of the road. His eyes slid past her hiding place twice.
Adiah took a deep breath to calm the adrenaline coursing through her body and slowly settled herself back down into the cloak. Where are you Nevyre? Where are you?
The soldier walked down the road, scanning the trees, but he was heading towards the dwarven kingdom not towards Blaire. Please Bob, Adiah prayed. Please tip the scales so that I might escape this place.
--o0o--
“Yyan, ride ahead and scout.” Captain Kalhoun whispered to the cavalryman. They had rounded a bend in the road and could see a thin trail of gray smoke slowly rising from the trees ahead of them.
::I'll go with him.:: Sorryn stated. ::I can get word back to you faster.::
“Yyan, Sorryn is going with you.” The Captain hissed.
Yyan nodded acknowledgement and guided his horse to the edge of the overgrown road and went ahead with the horselord.
Rikki had never thought he'd wish for Nevyre's presence, but the rogue would be most welcome at this time. Where would Nevyre ride off with her too? Rikki thought back to the attack and tried to picture where he'd seen Nevyre. The only time, the last time he'd seen him was when he had pulled Ambassador Zareb out of the burning carriage.
::It looks clear, Captain.:: Sorryn interrupted his thoughts.
::Can you smell anything?::
::Smoke and death. I can't make out anything more than that.::
::Can you smell a Princess in the area?:: Rikki asked half joking.
::I'm not a dog, Captain.::
Rikki motioned to Lorcan and Edwyn before moving forward.
Lorcan with an arrow still knocked in his bow, scanned the trees as he moved forward with the cavalry captain. “Do you know where this princess might be?”
Rikki shook his head. He looked over to Edwyn, “Scan the trees, they may be waiting to ambush.”
Edwyn nodded, loosened his sword and readied his bow.
::It's a bit quiet, Captain. I don't like the feel of this.::
::I need to grab something left behind and locate the Princess.::
::You'd better hurry.::
Rikki spurred his mount into a gallop as Lorcan lifted his bow and aimed at the trees. Edwyn did the same though he couldn't see anything.
Rikki reined in his horse as he approached the wreckage and smoldering remains of the carriages.
Yyan had a crossbow up and aiming at the trees, his bow was within easy reach and his saber loose in its scabbard.
Rikki scanned the trees for movement before jumping off his mount. He unsheathed his saber and bushed away blackened wood and gray ash. The saber hit something more solid.
“Ambush!” Edwyn called out as several arrows hummed through the air.
Rikki glanced up and stepped to the side as one of the missiles flew past his shoulder. “I need some cover.” he ordered Yyan. “Edwyn, start looking for the Princess.”
Yyan galloped towards him and put his mount between the Captain and the elves. Several more arrows came whizzing towards them. The Cavalryman fired his crossbow into the trees then dropped it in favor of his sword which he used to swat away the arrows that targeted him.
Lorcan and Edwyn called out Adiah's name as they dodged, and swatted at the arrows flying at them.
Rikki scrapped ash and burnt wood away from the hard object. Tucking his hand into the sleeve of his coat, Rikki grabbed the handle of the metal box and pulled it out of the blackened pile.
“Got it.” he called. Rikki leaped back upon his mount with his load and wheeled the horse around. “Adiah!” Rikki called. “Adiah, come quickly.”
Rikki spun his horse around his eyes searching the trees for movement, his ears for any sound. “Damn!”
“Elven riders, Captain!” Yyan pointed as mounted elves broke through the trees riding hard towards them.
“Get out of here.” Rikki ordered Yyan. “Adiah!”
::Come Captain.:: Sorryn called.
::I've got to find her.::
::You aren't going to be able to out run those elves.::
“Adiah!” Rikki called as he spun his mount in a circle as he scanned the trees.
::Now! Captain!:: Sorryn screamed in his head. The horse lord must have spoken to his mount as well for the horse between his legs bolted down the road without his direction.
An arrow glanced off of his helm as he raced after his scouts. “Damn!” Rikki swore as he gave his mount it's rein.
::Sorry Captain, but you are out of time.::
::This means I will just have to come back to look for her again.::
::Right now, worry about getting out of here alive.::
The horse under Rikki faltered. The Captain vaulted himself from the saddle as the borrowed mount stumbled and slammed to the ground. Rikki landed on his feet, but the momentum of the fall caused him to stumble and roll to a stop.
“Crap!” he swore. An arrow landed beside him.
::I'm coming, Captain.::
Rikki stumbled over to the chest which he had dropped and snatched it up.
The borrowed horse screamed and thrashed as it tried to get back up, but couldn't due to two broken legs. Rikki dodged an arrow and pulled out his knife. He dug it deep into the horses neck and pulled it across, severing its jugular.
He could hear Sorryn's hoof beats approaching fast. Rikki glanced up to see two mounted elves, draw their swords and ride hard towards him. The horses suddenly planted their legs and slid to a stop. One of the elves flew over his mount's head and went rolling across the ground. The other managed to stay astride, but then his mount unexpectedly reared high in the air tossing his rider to the ground.
::Get on!:: Sorryn yelled.
Rikki grabbed a handful of mane and swung his leg over dragging the chest after him. He was barely on when Sorryn kicked out with his hind legs caving in the first elf's face. Rikki nearly lost his seat, but managed to hang on as Sorryn bolted down the muddy road weaving around saplings and fallen trees. A few arrows fell around them, but Sorryn's wild path seemed to keep them from finding their mark.
::Thank you.:: Rikki sent. ::Did you cause those horses to throw their riders?::
::One of the benefits of being a Horselord.:: Sorryn snorted, ::
Let's get this item and people back to Lyonsgate. I'll help you find this princess after.::
--o0o--
Tonya looked at over the rolling hills of tall grass bowing almost rhythmically in the wind. A brown well worn road led from the timber built out post town out through the nearly waist tall grass and disappeared over a small rise.
The view would have been a pretty one with the snow covered mountains a haze of purple in the distance but Tonya's stomach was tied in to knots. After much pleading, Captain of the guard Dobry had two of his men help Tonya up to the palisade over the main gate. The Captain had a stool brought up for her to sit on as she waited for her retinue to be brought in.
Her heart leaped when she spotted a lightly armored Centaur race over the rise and up to the gate. He slid to a stop before Captain Dobry and delivered his news as his sides heaved in the exertion of his run. Tonya's chest tightened as she saw the Captain of the guard shake his head with sorrow. He heaved a deep sigh, turned and began issuing orders to soldiers and towns folk alike. People and soldiers milling around the gate seemed to erupt into a state of chaos as they scattered about their appointed tasks getting ready for what was about to come over that grassy rise.
Captain Dobry looked up at Tonya, despair and worry filled his eyes. Tonya's heart dropped like a lead weight in her chest, her throat tightened. He dropped his gaze to issue some more orders before he slowly made his way up the stairs to where Tonya was perched.
“Captain?” her voice full of worry.
“It sounds like you were hit pretty hard by an Elven ambush.” Captain Dobry sighed, “It doesn't sound real good from what my messenger told me. I'm not sure where we will be able to put all of them. I've got a detail making room in the barracks for some, They can pitch their tents on the back side of the outpost, but I'm afraid it won't be enough.” he ran a hand over his scruffy face.
“If they still have it, they can set up my tent.” Tonya's voice cracked. She cleared her throat and locked the Captain's eyes. “How many. . . ?” She couldn't finish.
Captain Dobry shook his head. “I don't know for sure, Princess. From what I have heard, two score are dead and twice as many are wounded.”
“My. . . . My Lady in Waiting?” Tonya choked on her words.
“I don't know.” the Captain shook his head. “I'm sure she'll be okay. I sent a patrol of my best scouts, horselords and archers with your Captain. They'll bring her back.”
“Thank you, Captain.” Tonya's voice was full of sincerity and concern.
“I'll have my men escort you down and get you something to eat.”
“I don't think I could eat even if I tried right now. Thank you, Captain.”
Captain Dobry took that as a dismissal. He bowed, took a step back and bound down the stairs, his feet barely touching them.
Tonya retrieve a cloth square from inside a sleeve and dabbed at the wetness filling her eyes. She looked across the grassy plain before looking down on the people of Lyonsgate hurrying about their chores, getting ready for the influx of her people, but they weren't just her people, they were her protectors, her assistants, and more importantly, her friends.
Tonya began to tremble as she re lived the nightmare that took place just that morning although it seemed like a hundred years had passed since. First the shouting as arrows fell from the sky. Next screams mingled with battle cries, then the clash of armor, sword and steel. Mud, blood, and body parts. Screaming, fire and more blood. War was supposed to be a thing of beauty where strong, valiant knights charged into and scattered an evil foe. Songs were sung about great battles. What happened this morning, this blood bath, this was something she hoped would never make it into song. She would probably lose the contents of her stomach if she heard what she witnessed turned into song.
She had seen old war veterans excuse themselves from banquet when certain songs were sung. She thought that they were just being silly. She knew better now.
Tonya was awaken from her thoughts by two little girls standing before her. One rocked slightly from side to side with he hands behind her back. “Hello.” Tonya smiled. It felt forced.
“Are you really a Princess?” the older of the girls asked.
Tonya nodded. “Yes. I am Princess Tonya from Riponia.
“See, Told you so.” the older one told what looked to be her sister. The younger one smiled at Tonya and pulled her hands out from behind her back. She held a small bunch of wild flowers.
“We picked these for you.” she smiled, holding the flowers out.
“Thank you?” Tonya gushed. She accepted the small half crumpled flowers. “They are beautiful.” She held them up to her nose and sniffed lightly. “Smell good too.”
The two girls giggled and bound down the stairs as fleet as deer.
Tonya didn't know whether to laugh or cry, so she did both. She held the flowers next to her face and felt their velvety petals on her skin and allowed the tears to blur her vision.
The daisies mixed in to the bunch reminded her of the fields near the estate house in spring. The white flowers created blotches of white that looked like drifts of snow surrounded by the deep green of grass. Before the accident, she would run out into the fields and fall into the daisies. She would spend hours making daisy chains and day dreaming, until her mother would send someone to fetch her back to the Estate house to work on her needle point.
“Here they come!” a voice called.
Tonya blinked back the tears along with the memories and looked out over the grassland to see the first few horses of a column making it's way to the safety of Lyonsgate. Tonya bit her lip to avoid screaming as she rose from her stool. She stretched out her back and took a step forward and winced as pain shot up her leg into her lower back. The muscles in her leg began to spasm driving the breath from her lungs. A long moment passed before she could breathe. She took a long breath in through her nose and slowly exhaled. The spasms in her leg began to subside, although her legs and knees felt weak from the exertion of the morning's flight.
Tonya slowly made her way down the stairs as the townsfolk and soldiers hurried to assist her retinue. At the sound of horse hooves, she looked up to see the soldiers of Riponia begin to enter the city. Their horses staggered under their loads. The soldier's looked a mess, their armor and tunics torn, muddy and bloody.
“Yeoman Bayley.” Tonya was so happy to recognize one of her soldiers.
The Yeoman half slid, half fell from his horse and thanked the boy who took the reins from him.
“What happened?” She asked as he fell to his knees before her.
“Thank the Gods that you live.” he sighed.
“What happened?” She repeated herself.
Scott told her of how the elves fell on them in wave after wave. How during one lull in the battle that they were able to regroup and start moving the servants and retinue down the road as the soldiers protected their backs. He told of how the elves began harassing and sniping them from the protection of the trees.
As he related his tale, Tonya's eyes kept darting up from his dirty, mud splattered face to take note of other survivors as they entered the gates. Some fell from their horses into the waiting arms of Captain Dobry's soldiers who carried them off to the infirmary. Others didn't make it to the gate, riderless horses entered the gate in as much a daze as the survivors. Groomsmen and boys rounded them up and led them off to nearby stables or into empty side streets where they were unsaddled and brushed as they drank from buckets of water that young girls offered to them. The fallen were then seen carried in from outside the gates.
“They were relentless, your Highness.” Scot Bayley finished is report.
“You did the best that you could.” Tonya assured him as two soldiers came and helped him up. They wrapped his arms around their necks and led him off. Tonya hoped for food, water, a bath and some rest.
Tonya returned her gaze back to the gate as Sergeant Takoda rode in with the half-elf riding in front of him.
“I'll take her.” a soldier said offering to help the half-elf down.
“Do you have a brig here?” Takoda asked.
“Yes, Sir.”
“Lock her in the brig. Make sure she gets some bread and water and see that no harm comes to her.” The Sergeant at Arms ordered.
“Sergeant!” Tonya demanded his attention.
“Princess.” Takoda nodded as he dismounted. It took a moment of leaning on his horse before he could get his legs to obey him. His first few steps were shaky as he approached her.
“Why did you bring her here?” Tonya asked.
“Because the elves were trying to kill her.” Takoda leaned heavily on the stair railing.
“Good riddance.” Tonya snarled. “It is better than she deserves.”
“You don't know that, your Highness.” Takoda countered. “At least my conscious will be clean by giving her a trial rather than slaying her in the midst.”
“I can't believe you are saying this.” Tonya stated. “She is a half -elf. A half-elf who set the trap that we walked into. A trap that killed lots of my people.”
“She still deserves a trial.” Takoda stood his ground even though he could barely stand. He looked up at his Princess standing three steps above him, his tired eyes resolved in what he felt he must do.
“Is Monyka all right?” she asked.
“That too has yet to be determined.” Takoda stated.
“What happened?” Tonya asked suddenly worried.
“Craziness.” Takoda said his eyes turning from resolve to sadness.
“Was she injured?”
“Just an arrow to the leg. It's what she did out there that has us all concerned.”
“What did she do?”
Takoda looked around then up at Tonya. “This isn't the place.”
“What are you talking about?” Tonya demanded.
Takoda's hand snapped out and seized hers in a firm grip. He then pulled her down the stairs.
“Ouch, you're hurting me.” Tonya protested.
“Shush.” Takoda ordered. He did however ease up on his firmness as he guided her limping steps off to a quiet corner and had her sit on a barrel.
“What is the meaning of this Sergeant?”
“Monyka is possessed, a witch, being controlled by a witch or something.”
“Don't be silly.”
“You didn't see what she did to those elves or to Sergeant Galyway's armor, and Grymm's face.”
Tonya's face lost it's color. “What did she do?”
“Did you see her do anything out there in that fight?” Takoda asked.
Tonya was suddenly very happy to be sitting. She looked from the Sergeant at Arms to the ground. Her lips and voice trembled, “I think I saw her turn a thrown ax, with just a wave of her hand. It was coming right at me and she just waved her hand as if to block it and it went flying off in another direction.”
“Did you see how she kept pounding on Kadyr's chest?”
Tonya nodded slowly, afraid to look him in the eye as she recalled the nightmare.
“Every time she did that, I think she drove the spark of life back into him. It only lasted for a second, but I saw him take a breath only to die again.”
“Oh my God, I thought I was imagining that.” Tonya gasped. She looked back up at the Sergeant, “What did she do to Grymm and Galyway?”
“The Sergeant seems to be okay. Some one said that she swung a hand at him, but never touched him but he went flying at least 15 feet. His breast plate is all caved in.” Takoda shook his head, “I'll bet he has a couple of broken ribs. He'll will definitely need to get a new breast plate.”
“And Grymm?”
“It's pretty bad. Oh it's not life threatening.” Takoda told her when he saw her face fall. “We don't know if he's going to lose an eye or not, there is too much blood, but somehow she flayed one side of his face open. It looks like he was mauled by a bear. He's going to have some pretty nasty scars.”
“So you think one of the elves could have possessed her?”
“I would except that she killed too many of them.” Takoda scratched at the three day stubble on his chin.
“How is she now?” Tonya asked.
“She just lost her new husband and went through an elven ambush. She's pretty shaken up.”
“Is she acting out? Does she look like she is going mad?”
“No. Just withdrawn and depressed.”
“You don't expect me to have her in chains, or locked In the brig, Do you?”
“I don't think we need to jump to extremes as of yet. Besides from what I saw her do this morning, I doubt either of those would hold her.”
“How are you doing?” Tonya inquired.
“I'm alive, I'll wish I were dead tomorrow, but I'm alive today.”
“You look like hell. Go get a bath and some food.”
The Sergeant at Arms bowed to his Princess before slowly making his way back to where the people of Lyonsgate took him and led him off.
Tonya sat on the barrel for a long moment before she slowly got to her feet. She spotted Monyka being helped off from her horse. Part of an arrow shaft still protruded from her leg. Two strong Lyonsgate men volunteered to carry her to the infirmary, but she waved them off and began limping in the direction that the wounded were being taken. Tonya watched as Riponian retinue and soldiers gave the Lady in Waiting a wide girth.
Tonya waited until Monyka limped around a corner before taking her place on the stairs again. She wanted her retinue and soldiers to see her, to see that she saw what had happened to them. Tears blurred her vision, but she refused to let them spill down her face. She had to be strong. She had to show them strength so that they could feel comfortable in their loss, their grief.
::The pain will dull with time.:: a voice spoke in her mind. Startled, Tonya looked around to see who was talking to her. Horselords used the mind speech. As did the Centaurs. She didn't see any Centaurs around and the only horses she saw were the ones that were being led off to be brushed, watered and taken care of.
::Down here.:: the voice spoke again. ::Below the stairs.::
Tonya still shaken up from hearing the voice in mind, swiveled her head around to come face to face with a beautiful Palomino with sapphire eyes.
“Are you speaking to me?” Tonya asked.
::My name is Ka'mya.::
“I am Princess Tonya.”
::I know.:: the horse looked away from Tonya towards the wagons being pulled in through the gate. ::You have suffered a great loss, Princess. I am sorry.::
“Thank you, Ka'mya. So am I. We were betrayed by someone we allowed to come with us in Truno.”
::I have heard. What will you do with her?::
“Put her on trial.” Tonya sighed.
::A wise decision. Here comes my Captain.::
Tonya turned to see Captain Kalhoun riding a black and white Horselord through the gates accompanied by the Centaur Lorcan. The pressure in her chest seemed to dissipate with his return. A wave of warmth washed over her body, making he fine hairs on the back of her neck stick up.
Rikki and Lorcan approached the stairs. Tonya wanted to run and throw her arms around her dark haired Captain and hold him tight, but there were too many strangers watching. It wouldn't be very dignified for a Princess to be throwing herself at the Captain of her bodyguard, no matter how handsome and brave he was.
“Captain may I introduce Ka'mya, Princess of Adwahna.” Lorcan gave a bow.
Rikki slid off from the black and white Horselord's back and bowed to the Palomino as well.
“It is a pleasure meeting you, Princess Ka'mya. May I touch minds with you?” Rikki asked. He rose with a smile on his face and then bowed to Tonya. “I was able to retrieve the chest, but was unable to find Adiah, your Highness. I will be gathering some volunteers and going out first thing tomorrow morning. Sorryn has volunteered to help.” Rikki nodded towards the Horselord.
Tonya stood stunned. She turned towards Ka'mya. “Princess? Of the Horselords? Why didn't you tell me?”
::Does it matter?:: Ka'mya asked. “Besides, right now, I'm just another of Sorryn's trail smashers.:: A sound of soft laughter tickled her mind. ::You may touch my mind as well?::
“I don't understand? What do you mean touch your mind?” Tonya looked to Rikki for guidance.
Rikki Started to explain when he was interrupted by Lorcan.
“Captain, I can explain this to her. You have men to look after.”
“Thank you, Lorcan.” Rikki looked to his Princess. “May I have your leave?”
Tonya nodded. Sorryn followed Rikki for a few steps before returning to Lorcan and the Princesses.
Lorcan gave a brief description of how to mind speak with the Horselords. He used verbal as well as his own mind speach to demonstrate.
::Why then can't I mind speak with my Captain?:: Tonya asked.
::Because neither of you are Horselord.” Sorryn answered.
::But Lorcan can mind speak with me.” Tonya pointed out.
::I am half Horselord.:: Lorcan answered.
“Excuse me Princess.” Captain Dobry approached. “All of your people are in. Do you know what you want to do with the dead?”
Tonya's mind reeled. “I'll have to speak with my Captain about that.” she finally answered. “Can I let you know in the morning?”
“Of course Princess. As soon as we get everything situated with your wounded, I'll set some people to cleaning the bodies and taking inventory of their belongings.”
“I'm sure Captain Kalhoun has people who can do that. You have already done so much for us, Captain Dobry.”
“Just doing my job, Princess.” Dobry bowed.
“You are doing it quite well. I will remember this to Queen Sakari when I reach Malden.”
“You are most kind, Thank you, Princess.” Dobry bowed and took his leave.
Tonya turned back to the Centaur and Horselords, “So, why are you all the way up here in Blaire?”
::Let us retreat to someplace more comfortable, shall we?:: Ka'mya suggested.
::You can lean on me, Princess.:: Sorryn offered.
“I'll leave you then.” Lorcan bowed to each of the Princesses. ::If you need me, I'll be assisting with the wounded horses.:: he sent to Princess Ka'mya
Sorryn led Tonya along side Ka'mya as they headed towards a corner of the town.
::Are you going to eat those?:: Ka'mya asked Tonya.
“Eat what?” Tonya asked.
::Those flowers.:: Ka'mya asked. ::The blue ones are especially tasty first thing in the morning with a touch of dew on them.::
Tonya looked down at the small posy of flowers that the girls had given her with new interest. ::Some girls gave them to me.:: She explained. ::I guess it would be alright if I gave them to you.::
::Could you take out the Dandelions? They are a little too past their prime.::
Tonya pulled the yellow Dandelions out of the posy.
::If the Princess doesn't want the Dandelions, I'll take them.:: Sorryn spoke up.
Tonya rolled her eyes and held the yellow flowers out for Sorryn to grab with his velvet like lips. ::Thanks.:: he sent.
::The reason why I'm here,:: Ka'mya began as she chewed on her treat, ::Is because my Mother, Queen Esmeralda and Queen Sakari have agreed to keep our border's open to one another:: Ka'mya began. ::The Horselords are allowed to graze the open grasslands of Blaire and as a way of payment we assist in patrolling the borders. The people of Blaire in return are allowed to fishing rights on our southern coast, to reimburse us, they also help patrol those waters to keep the Lycanthrops from trying to get a foot hold in Adwahna.::
::So you are almost one large Kingdom then.:: Tonya observed.
::Friendly neighbors.:: Ka'mya agreed.
The light colored Princess led Tonya and Sorryn into a stable. The Adwahna Princess led them past several nice paddocks. As they progressed down the corridor, the paddocks became nicer and more lavish. Soon, Tonya was walking on thick rugs. Brass, mirrored lanterns doubled the light. A young girl with short cropped black hair bowed to them and opened a large door.
Astonished, Tonya followed the two Horselords into a large room. Thick rugs covered a polished wood floor. A stand holding a reflecting glass stood against one wall, next to it was an ornate mahogany dresser, which held several drawers. On top of it was the most ornately decorated silver curry comb and brush Tonya had ever seen.
Three servants entered behind the three of them, and placed a cushioned chair, and a small table near a fireplace which had a small blaze eating at a log in it. A silver tray was set on the table containing fruit, nuts, and cheese. A cold glass containing what looked to be peach colored fruit juice was set beside it.
::Please be welcome and try our honovi juice.:: Princess Ka'mya invited. ::It is pressed from the honovi fruit that my people enjoy.::
::Thank you.:: Tonya lifted the juice to her lips and tasted it. Tonya set the cup aside and looked back to see the two Horselords standing in front of her. They seemed to tower over her while she sat.
::Is something wrong?:: Ka'mya asked.
::No, It's just that I feel like I'm craning my neck looking up at you.:: Tonya admitted.
::I can see how that could be a bit intimidating:: Sorryn nodded his head. He and Ka'mya each backed up a step or two.
Two of the servants entered carrying three legged stands with silver bowls and placed one in front of each of the Horselords. They bowed and quickly exited the chambers. Sorryn dipped his head and took a long drink of the bowls contents.
::Back to what we were talking about:: Ka'mya's voice sang in her mind. ::Under Adwahna law, Each Horselord is to spend two years in service of Adwahna. Some serve by being messengers, others assist our human population by pulling plows, working in Honovi groves, and such, but most Horselords serve by going on patrol whether in Adwahna or Blaire. As Princess of Adwahna, my mother has decided that I have to do four years of service, one of which has to be on patrol.::
Tonya could almost see Ka'mya's eyes roll with that last statement.
::Luckily, my year of being Sorryn's slave is almost up.::
::A slave does not have better quarters than it's master.:: Sorryn grumbled. ::A slave also doesn't have servants to wash her and brush her daily.::
Tonya took another drink of the Honovi juice to cover her grin.
--o0o--
Monyka's brain felt as if it was on fire and being beaten by a large blacksmith's hammer at the same time. The shaft of the elven arrow sticking out of her leg stabbed at her with each step. Her eyes felt as if someone was rubbing hot sand into them, twisting and scrubbing it beneath her eye lids. Even with her eyes half closed, the light from the overcast sky felt as if a master of torture was slowly driving a hot poker into her eye sockets. Tired, beyond anything she had ever felt before, more hungry than she ever dreamed, she could barely place one foot in front of the other as she half stumbled, half limped to where a healer could mend her leg. Of all the pain that she was feeling, nothing came close to the ripping, burning and hollowness in her chest. Her heart felt as if it was going to implode with one heart beat and explode with the next. Kadyr was gone. One minute he was smiling at her the next he was laying in the mud, the life gone from his eyes. She should have taken a dagger and plunged it into her chest and gone with him. It couldn't be any more painful than what she was feeling now.
She had been a wife for less than a week. Widowed before she could even begin to know her husband. Left alone, with something in her that caused nothing but pain, sorrow and heartache.
“Come my Lady, let's get you off from that leg.” the blurry shape of a woman in a blood stained apron took her arm.
“It's not my leg that hurts.” Monyka muttered. “Just cut out my heart I don't need it anymore.”
“That is enough of that kind of talk, come on.”
“Shh. Don't talk so loud.” Monyka begged.
The woman looked at her more closely. “Did you take a blow to the head?” the blurry shape asked a little more quietly.
“No.” Monyka whispered. “I just wish I did.”
The woman gently guided her away from the moaning and screaming coming from inside what looked to be barracks more than an infirmary.
“Where?” Monyka asked, “Where're we going?”
“Someplace a little less noisy.” the woman was whispering, Monyka knew she was whispering, but her head still registered it as screaming.
“I should find Tonya. I should see if she is alright.” Monyka mumbled.
“Princess Tonya? She has already been taken care of, dear. She asked that we do the same for you.” the woman said, “Come now. Just a few more steps.”
Monyka's blurred vision couldn't make out any details of the building she was being led to, She only knew it was quieter.
“Climb up on this table.” The woman instructed. “I'll get some hot water and clean rags.”
“Are you a healer?” Monyka asked.
“Of sorts.” The woman set to work. “Mostly, I am a midwife, but I do take care of the woman folk in these parts when they get injured.” It sounded like she was rummaging around in a box of bottles. “Have you ever had Dwarven spirits?”
“Yes.” Monyka didn't feel like nodding.
The midwife stood next to Monyka. “Okay, I want you to down this cup of Dwarven spirits followed by this mug of tea. It doesn't taste too good, so I sweetened it with a bit of honey and it will taste a lot better than the spirits.”
Monyka almost gagged on the spirits but got them down. The tea seemed to quench the burning in her throat and washed most of the taste of the spirits out of her mouth. While she was taking her medicine, the midwife tucked some pillows behind her and rummaged around the room a bit more.
“How are you feeling?” The woman asked.
“A little light headed.” Monyka admitted.
“Go ahead and lay back. It will be a few more minutes before we are ready to get that arrow out of you.”
“I deserve to keep it right where it is.” Monyka's words were a bit slurred.
“And why is that?”
“I almost killed Sergeant Galyway and Corporal Grymm.” Monyka leaned back heavily against the pillows. “My husband is gone. He was shot by an arrow right in front of me. He died in my arms.” Tears were flooding her eyes blurring everything into unrecognizable images. “I tried to bring him back........... but I couldn't........... I didn't know how.” She lay her head on the pillows, her breathing becoming deep and easy. “I......... I couldn't save him............ I almost........ killed......... them.” Monyka closed her eyes.
--o0o--
Captain Kalhoun found several of his wounded men sitting or laying on straw bales outside what looked to be the outpost town's barracks.
“Alright soldier.” a man covered in blood beckoned towards Grymm. “Let take care of your face.”
“Dake thome wun mo injured.” Corporal Grymm held a hand to cover the blood soaking through the bandages covering the side of his face.
“You're next, soldier.” the man beckoned.
“Whut 'bout im?” Grymm pointed to a Cavalryman with a broken arrow shaft sticking out of his leg.
“He's not about to pass out from loss of blood. Besides I need to see if you still have that eye.”
“What's wrong, Corporal?” Captain Kalhoun asked.
Grymm almost jumped on hearing his Captain's voice. “I don wanna looth my eye.” Grymm looked ashamed.
“If you are going to lose it, you are going to lose it. Putting it off like this only makes it worse for infection.” Rikki explained, “If the infection takes hold then you might have to lose your nose too.”
Grymm's eyes got big.
“How about I go with you?” Rikki asked.
Grymm looked from his Captain, to the other soldiers sprawled around waiting their turn back to his Captain and gave a little nod.
The healer gave a sigh of relief and led Rikki and Grymm into a room off the back of the barracks where there was a blood stained table. A pale, but determined youth looked up at them from his task spreading fresh straw over the blood soaked straw on the floor. A dozen mirrored lamps along with an open window flooded the room with light.
“Have a seat on that stool, soldier.” the healer waved. He grabbed a bottle of dwarven spirits off of a shelf, poured a glass and handed it to Grymm. “Belt that down, it'll help.”
“Where is Brother Tagyrt?” Rikki asked.
“He is in the barracks seeing to those who need bandaged and comfort. He's a good man, Captain, but he isn't a battle surgeon.”
The Captain nodded agreement at the last part. The Brother had great intentions and despite his inability to communicate effectively, he did have a calming presence.
Grymm took the glass, looked at Rikki who nodded and quickly drained the contents.
“Now, let's have a look at what those elves did to you.” the healer slowly started to unwrap the bandages.
“Wasn de elves.” Grymm looked to Rikki and swallowed hard.
“Wasn't?” The healer asked.
“Id wath Lady onyka.” Grymm kept his eye on Rikki. “I god n er way. Me and thargant Galyway. We tried ta thtop er and thee lathed oud.”
“Ooooh, she sure lashed you good.” The healer gently removed the last of the bandages to reveal the side of Grymm's face.
Blood began to ooze down his cheek and chin and drop to the fresh straw. Four slashes ran from his temple to his chin. One ran over his eye lid and barely caught his nostril the lower slash wasn't as deep but ran from his ear to his chin. Two pieces of Grymm's upper lip hung attached by just a little muscle. His bloody teeth showed through the two gaps. Rikki could also see the white of the corporal's cheek bone, the muscle and skin pulling away creating a deep crevice.
“Geff, go fetch midwife Gemma.” The heeler ordered as he dabbed at blood and gently probed the mangled side of Grymm's face. “She's has a finer hand with the needle than I.” the pale boy left quickly, Rikki suspected that part of it had to do with getting away from all of the blood and gore.
The heeler stepped back and looked at Grymm. “There's no way around you being scarred but she might be able to minimize the scarring better than me.” The healer stepped back from Grymm and poured another glass of the dwarven spirits and handed it to the corporal. “Go ahead and take another. You're going to need it. Now, let's have a look at that eye. This might hurt a little, but try not to flinch.”
Grymm nodded.
The heeler pulled what was left of Grymm's eyelid up and looked at his eye. Grymm held still for a slow count of five then pulled his head back. “Thorry,” he mumbled.
“No, you did good.” The healer said. “Close your good eye. Can you see anything out of the other?”
“Blurry thapes. No muth elth.”
The healer nodded. “Good, good. At least we won't have to take your eye. We'll try it again in a few days and see if it gets any better. Gemma's going to want you near more light, so lets have you move over here near the window.”
“tho will I be able to thee ag'in?” Grymm asked.
“I can't say for sure, soldier, but I think you should be able to. Lets see what kind of magic Gemma can do with a needle and thread.” If you will excuse me, Captain, I'd like to get started on that soldier with the arrow in the leg.”
“Go ahead, Healer. I just want to talk to my corporal.”
The healer nodded and excused himself.
“That wasn't so bad.” Rikki joined Grymm by the window. His corporal held a thick wad of bandages up to his face to keep the blood from dripping.
“Thanks fo com'n in here with me.”
Rikki shrugged it off. “So what did I miss with Lady Monyka?”
“Thee wen betherk, Cap'in.” Grymm slowly shook his head. “Thee wath like a mad woman a pothethed woman. I thaw er throw an elf up in the air and impaledon a tree branth I thaw er throw an axth that cleaffed three elves. Thee waved her hand and thargeant Galyway wend flying through the air. I went to jumb on er to thop her from hurding anyone. Thee raked her fingers through the air and I feld my fathe rib open. I wuth no where near her when thee did id, Cap'in. Id thounds crathy I know, bud id all happened. I thwear.”
“She didn't physically touch you?” Rikki asked for clarification.
“No thir. I wuth thill a few feed away.”
“Did you see any blood magic being used?” Rikki asked. “Any elves up in the trees cutting them selves or others?”
Grymm shook his head, “No thir.”
“Okay, thank you Grymm.” Rikki poured Grymm another drink. “don't tell them I gave you another.” He winked before he made his way to the door.
Grymm nodded.
A plump woman with short hair and a bloody apron made her way into the room just as Rikki was leaving. “I'll have you looking better in no time.” he heard her say as he rejoined some of the less wounded sprawled out on the straw bales. “Any one see where Lieutenant Kollyns' friend, Nevyre, was put?”
Captain Kalhoun entered the over populated barracks. His men, his soldiers of Riponia lay in various positions, most of them in agony from one wound or another. Brother Tagyrt knelt next to a man in the entourage and helped him to drink. On the far side of the stuffy, metallic smelling room were a few beds of soldiers and entourage who lay quietly. Captain Kalhoun approached a bed cradling the body of Lieutenant Kollyn's friend, Nevyre. The rogue lay quite still, the only sign of life was the slow, steady rise and fall of his chest.
Captain Kalhoun knelt down beside the bed and looked at the scruffy, dirty face of the rogue. “Nevyre.” he whispered loudly, not wanting to disturb the wounded in the beds around him. “Nevyre, what did you do with her?” He hoped that the man would open his eyes and tell all. Instead, the only thing he heard was the slow breathing of the man.
“Can I help you?” a voice above Rikki asked.
Rikki turned around and looked up at a pretty woman with short blonde hair.
“This man has some information that could save the life of someone very important.”
“Well, he's not going to tell you in this state. Leave him be.”
“I will. If he wakes up, I need some one to come fetch me right away.” Rikki stood so that he looked down upon the woman.
“Who are you?” she asked.
“Captain Kalhoun.” Brother Tagyrt joined them.
The woman nodded understanding.
“Please. I need to find out what he knows.”
“I will. . . . . . um. . . . inform you, when he. . . . . awakes.” Brother Tagyrt smiled weakly at the Captain.
“Thank you, Tagyrt.” Rikki sighed heavily. “I heard that Ambassador is in bad condition.”
Brother Tagyrt nodded, his eyes downcast, “The Gods will take him. . . . . soon”
“Can I see him?” The Captain inquired.
“I don't. . . . think that is a. . . . ah. . . good. . . . um. . . a good idea.”
“No?”
“They are peeling off the charred bits of skin and wrapping him in balm and bandages.” the woman explained impatient of Brother Tagyrt's stammering.
“I will want to speak to him as well as Nevyre.” Captain Kalhoun told them both before he slowly made his way out of the barracks, stopping to exchange a word or two with different soldiers.
The Captain exited the barracks to come face to face with Lyonsgate's Captain of the Guard.
“Captain Kalhoun, I need to discuss some issues with you.” Captain Dobry grimaced. “And this. . . this soldier says he is the Princess' bodyguard and demands to know of her where abouts.”
Rikki looked over the Captain's shoulder to see Kama Takar shadowing him like a mountain in armor. Kama Takar is indeed her Highness's bodyguard. Is there someplace where he can get some food?”
“The bakery is working late and a few of the inns have butchered fresh livestock in anticipation of your arrival.”
“Would you be so kind to have someone show Kama Takar where he can get food?” Rikki looked up at the Mul. “I will be along shortly. I wish to speak with you about what happened today.”
The Kama smashed a fist against his chest in salute.
“Takar.” Rikki softened his voice. “I'm sorry about what happened to Kama Lutala.”
“She died honorably, Captain.” Takar's voice was deep and rough. “It was her fate to give her life protecting the Princess.”
Rikki nodded not knowing how to respond to the Mul's answer. He turned back to Captain Dobry. “Thank you. I have few quick things I wish to look into before we speak.”
“What should we do with your dead?” Captain Dobry interjected.
Rikki was about to shout for Grymm when he remembered that the Corporal was getting his face sewn back together. He looked around and spotted Yyan walking by. “Cavalryman Yyan!” he called.
The Cavalryman raced over and stood before the two Captains.
“Yyan, I need you to find ten men to assist Captain Dobry in preparing our dead for a pyre.”
“Where should I get them, Sir?”
“Anyone who isn't falling down tired or wounded.”
“Yes, Sir.”
“Thanks, Yyan.” Captain Kalhoun dismissed. He looked back to Captain Dobry, “Any more pressing issues?” he asked.
“We have run out of beds for your men.” Captain Dobry informed. “The inn's, and barracks are full. I've put some of mine in tents outside the walls.”
“We've got tents with us. I'll have my healthy soldiers pitch them near yours.”
“Your Princess said something about using her tent as well.” Captain Dobry put forth.
“It would sleep a few more. I'll have some one look into it.” Captain Kalhoun nodded. “Can we discuss this later?”
“Of course, Captain.” Dobry nodded before walking away.
“I'll come find you in a few minutes.” Captain Kalhoun told Kama Takar.” Get something to eat while you can.”
Kama Takar saluted and followed Captain Dobry. The Captain felt a little uneasy having something so large and armored following him around.
Rikki looked around at his surroundings. Most of the structures in the large fortified town were made of logs. A few looked to have foundations of field stone. Some of the structures closer to log and timber walls looked to be new and green. The stone foundation on one was black with soot. The newer buildings were tiled with slate, while the older buildings as well as a lot of the buildings closer to the center of the town were topped with sod. A few even had wild flowers sprouting from their roofs.
“Symon.” Captain Kalhoun called when he spotted the cavalryman.
“Yes, Captain?” Symon approached.
“I need you to find all of the officers you can, Takoda, Galyway, Bayley, even Grymm, for an officer's meeting tonight at sunset.”
“Yes, Sir.” Symon nodded.
“Symon do you know where I can find Monyka?”
“I heard talk that a woman took her from the barracks and to her own house, not far from here.”
“Do you know where?”
Symon shook his head. “The healer might know.”
“Thanks.”
Rikki knocked on the door of the next to the barracks and entered without waiting to hear an invitation.
“I'm busy.” the woman known as Gemma said as she pinched together the gash in Grymm's cheek and pulled a needle and thread through it.
“I was looking for the healer.” Rikki informed her. He met Grymm's unfocused gaze. The Corporal winced as Gemma poked the needle through his flesh again.
“I need to see if he knows where Lady Monyka has gone.” Rikki thought aloud.
“Did she have dark curly hair and an arrow in her leg?” inquired still intent at her task.
“Yes. Have you seen her?”
“She's resting at my home.” Gemma stated. “She's been through hell today.”
Rikki nodded even though no one was looking at him.
Gemma snipped the thread next to Grymm's face with some shears then turned and faced the Captain.
“Lieutenant Kollyns was a close friend of mine.” he felt he needed to explain. “I want to check on her and make sure she is alright.”
“Well, she isn't alright. She is in shock over her husband's death and feels guilty about hurting two of your men, including I believe, this one.”
“I want to talk to her about that too.” Rikki nodded.
“Right now isn't a good time.” Gemma stated. “She needs to time to recoup her strength. The day's events took a lot out of her.”
“Tell er not too feel guilty. Thit appenth in battle.” Grymm slurred his words around his swelling face.
Rikki scrubbed a hand through his hair, “I'll tell her.” His gaze went to Gemma's, “Where might I find her?”
“Go two streets up and take a left. It's the fourth house on the right.”
“Thank you.” Rikki nodded.
“Captain, if she is sleeping, don't wake her. She needs her sleep.” Gemma warned. “I'll be finished here in a few minutes.”
“Thank you, Gemma.” Rikki suppressed his smile. He caught Grymm's attention. “There will be an officer's meeting at sunset.”
“Kay, Where?”
“I don't know yet. Yyan will find you and let you know.”
Rikki left the infirmary and saw only two of his soldiers left that needed to be sewn up.
“How long are we going to be able to stay here, Captain?” one soldier asked.
“Rikki drew his fingers through his hair. “It looks like a few days at least. How are you doing?”
“Not as bad as some of the others, Sir. But a day or so of rest will do a lot of us good.”
Rikki nodded. “After this morning, you all deserve it.”
Rikki was halfway to Gemma's house when he heard his name being called. He turned to see Brother Tagyrt running up the street.
“Captain!” he called again to make sure he had Rikki's attention.
“What is it Tagyrt?” He dropped the priests title.
“Its...... Its...... He's awake.”
“Nevyre?”
Brother Tagyrt nodded.
Rikki sprinted back towards the make shift infirmary with the winded priest close behind him.
The woman from earlier was kneeling besides Nevyre's cot.
“Where is she?” Captain Kalhoun blurted out. “Where is Adiah?”
to be continued...
by Anistasia Allread
An easier format to read is available at Fictioneer.org
HaP 34
--o0o--
She didn't know which was better, her stomach growling, or it tying its self into knots for lack of food. She was ever so thankful that Nevyre had given her his cloak, but wondered if she should attempt to leave her hiding place. What could have happened to him?
Earlier, she thought she had seen and heard Captain Kalhoun calling for her. At first she thought it was another elven trick to get her to come out of her hiding place. Her heart jumped in her chest and pumped adrenaline through her body when she realized that he was there looking for her. Nevyre must have told him where she was. She was just about to run through the trees screaming for him, when he turned his horse and charged down the muddy trail with a small group of mounted elves chasing him.
That had been early in the afternoon. The gray skies were darkening now. The shadows of the trees were getting darker and lengthening as the sun, hidden by the clouds, dipped low in the West.
She was gathering up her strength and courage to leave the shelter of the fallen tree and make her way South to Blaire, but just as she was about to emerge, a group of elves set up a camp on the road. They lit a fire that flickered warm orange flames that beckoned to her, promising her warmth and a way to dry out her damp clothes from morning's rain.
All she wanted was to see the different kingdoms and be with the horses. So far, she had been attacked by pirates on the river, ambushed by men posing as elves near Roberton, caught picking pockets in the Dwarven underground and then ambushed by real elves in Blaire where she was left cold, wet, and hungry out in the middle of the forest. Now it just seemed she was in more danger. If she tried to leave, her hiding place, the elves might hear her or even see her.
Adiah tried to focus only on the cut in the palm of her hand. The throbbing pain had gone away, but now it was a burning, itching feeling that came and went. If she concentrated only on that burning sensation then she could forget about the gnawing in her stomach. At least for a little while. What she wouldn't give for some sweetbread with golden honey. Or a small hen stuffed with rice garlic and onions.
An elf left the circle of fire and stepped just inside the tree line. He unfastened his pants and began to urinate.
“Human.” It called in broken common with a heavy accent. “Human sorcerer, I come for you soon. I come in the morning and cut your neck off.” he chuckled as he shook his member and stuffed it back into his pants. “In the morning.”
Where are you Nevyre? She sent a silent plea to the Gods.
--o0o--
“How has she been?” Gemma asked the young girl sitting beside the bed.
“She is fighting. I think she wants to die.”
Gemma nodded. “It is understandable after all that she has been through today. Have you ever seen such a strong aura?”
The girl shook her head. “The strongest I've seen is Kaniel's.”
“Did you have to reinforce her sleep, Melana?” Gemma asked.
“Just a little bit about ten minutes ago. I only gave enough to quiet her.”
Gemma nodded. “A Captain of the Riponian soldiers will be coming by in a bit. He wants to talk with her about what happened this morning. Once he leaves, I will speak with her.”
“How does one so strong in sorcery go so long without training?” Melana asked.
Gemma shook her head and shrugged her shoulders. “Either no one with the gift is near her in Riponia, or she has only recently been opened.”
The girl looked horrified. “To be opened at her age and with no training?”
Gemma nodded. “Now you know why I encouraged her to sleep.” She lifted the blankets covering the young woman and gently revealed a bandaged leg. “Alright Melana, Lets see how you did on that leg wound.”
Melana put down her needle work and joined her mistress.
“The bandage is a bit tight.” Gemma noted as she began to undress the wound. “Its a waste of the gift if we keep the blood from bringing good energy to the wound by making the bandage too tight.”
“Sorry.” Melana sounded crushed.
“The wrapping is beautiful though.” Gemma tried to keep her pupil's spirits up. “What did you use as a poultice?”
Melana named off several herbs as Gemma nodded.
“Good, good.” Gemma took two deep breaths, closed her eyes and placed her hand over the wound. Melana stood and quiet in anticipation and watched as the area around Gemma's hand began to glow softly.
Gemma took a deep breath and opened her eyes. “You did well, Melana.” She smiled. “All I did was reinforce a little of the tissue.”
“Thank you.” Melana grinned.
“Now go ahead and re wrap that bandage but a little looser this time. I need to start to bring her out of the deep sleep so that she can speak to the Captain when he gets here.” Melana took Gemma's place next to the exposed leg. “How strong do you feel?”
“I feel fine.” Melana reassured Gemma.
“Good. Because tonight, you and I are going to take a shift in the barracks and try helping those soldiers. You can practice using your gift while doing mundane chores.”
Melana smiled. “Thank you, Gemma.”
--o0o--
“Hold on there, Captain.” Lorcan trotted down the row of stalls, “Where do you think you are going?”
“I know where she is.” Rikki stated. “I've got to go get her.”
“The missing princess?” Lorcan whispered the last word.
Rikki nodded. “If she is still alive and you can bet that I'm praying to the three Gods that she is.”
“It's getting too late, Captain. It will be full dark before you even make it too the edge of the forest.”
“She is under my protection. I have to go get her.” Rikki growled as he tightened Sefu's saddle.
“Not this late. It would be suicide to go out there.”
::Captain, think this through.:: Sorryn's voice erupted in Rikki's head. ::If you go out there alone tonight, you will be dead and she will still be in peril. I told you I'd go with you. We'll leave at at first light.::
Rikki slumped and leaned against Sefu wanting the horse's support.
“Sorryn and I will go with you first thing in the morning. I'm sure I can find a volunteer or two as well.”
“That poor little girl. If she is still alive is all alone out in that forest, surrounded by elves. Lost, hungry and scared to death.” Rikki spoke to the ground as he rest his head on Sefu.
“Tomorrow, Captain.” Lorcan insisted.
Slowly Rikki nodded, giving in to their insistence.
“Besides you have enough to worry about right here.” Lorcan stated.
Rikki nodded.
“Have you looked in on your wounded?”
“Yes.” Rikki stated.
“Have you seen to your dead?”
Rikki sighed. “No.”
“What about your Princess? Have you seen to her needs since you've returned?”
Rikki took a deep breath.
“Have you even eaten today?”
Rikki let out the breath and removed the saddle from Sefu
::You are tired, Captain.:: Sorryn stated. :: You aren't thinking too clearly and that leads to mistakes and to more dead. You need a good meal and some sleep. Lorcan and I can be available before first light.::
::You're right.:: Rikki sent back as he sighed.
::Go get some thing to eat. I'll send a page to guide you to Princess Ka'mya's quarters.::
“I'm getting an incredible headache.” Rikki stated to Lorcan.
“I'll bet you are.”
--o0o--
“How are you feeling, dear?” Gemma asked as Monyka's eyes fluttered open then squinted against the lantern light.
“Not again.” Monyka groaned.
“What's that, Dear.” Gemma prodded.
“Light is hurting my eyes.”
Gemma looked around the room and beckoned Melana to put out a couple of the lanterns.
“How is your head, dear?”
“Stuffy, like my brain is covered in cotton and cobwebs.”
Gemma nodded. “Any pain?”
“My leg hurts a bit.”
“What about your head?”
“I don't feel like blacksmiths are banging away anymore, but it still aches.”
“I've got some tea for you to drink. It has something for your pain.”
Monyka gave a nod and allowed Melana to help her sit upright.
“Tanek's balls!” Monyka winced at the sound of her own voice. “I need to get to the Princess.” She started to get up, but with a nod from Gemma, Melana gently pushed her back into bed.
“Your Princess is doing just fine. I believe the Horselords are taking care of her.” Gemma patted her hand. “You need your rest. You are in no shape to take care of anyone but your self.”
“But. . . “ Monyka began to protest.
“But nothing.” Gemma's voice was stern but full of concern.
Monyka slumped back into her pillows and looked around her.
“My name is Gemma and this is my assistant, Melana.” Gemma introduced. “I'm the midwife in this area.”
“I'm Monyka. I'm the Princess' assistant. I really should go to her.” Monyka began to get up again.
“She has been taken care of. You, young lady are to drink this tea and lay back. Your Riponian Captain will be stopping by in just a few minutes. He wants to speak with you.”
“Kadyr?” Monyka's eyes welled up, blurring the limited light.
“I'm sorry, dear,”
Melana handed her a soft square of cloth to blot her eyes.
“Grymm? Is he alright?” Monyka asked.
“He is doing better. He said not to worry about him.”
A knock sounded at the door. Gemma nodded to Melana who answered it.
“I'm here to see Lady Monyka.” Rikki announced.
“Come in Captain.” Melana stood aside for him. “She has just waken up.”
Rikki entered the small home and looked around. “Its kind of dark in here isn't?”
“She is suffering a . . . headache.”
“Sorry it took me so long, Mistress. I had to take care of a few things.”
--o0o--
Taelah sat on the hard packed earth floor and leaned up against the thick logs that surrounded her. The Brigg door was made of iron strips woven together. A lantern on the opposite wall was the only source of light.
The two guards who escorted her firmly nudged her into the cell and closed the door. She hadn't seen anyone since. Every so often a sound would penetrate the walls; usually a shout or someone stomping down some nearby stairs. She really didn't care. Everything was falling down around her.
She did as they had asked. . . . Everything that they had asked. She alerted the Riponians to the ambush near Roberton, she began to gain the trust of the Riponian Sergeant, She put up with being all but locked up in the Dwarven underground, and she lit the candle to show them where the Dwarven Gate was located. She did it all and they tried to kill her instead of rescue her as they had promised. They probably lied about her father too. She just wanted to meet her father, to be welcomed into a family, to be accepted. Now she was locked up in a cell waiting to have her head chopped off or be hung or perhaps burned alive.
“I know what your orders are. It's just some bread and a bit of water.” a familiar voice sounded from down the hall. “Go inform the Captain. I'm sure he will be alright with me feeding the prisoner.”
Taelah's heart jumped at the sound of the Sergeant's voice. The one man who had shown her kindness in many a year. The one man who didn't expect anything from her, but friendship. The man who hated her elven heritage, yet excepted her. Her heart dropped like a lead weight. The one man that she betrayed over all of the others.
She swallowed a hard lump as he came into view.
“I brought you some food.” he motioned with the plate. He set it down on the earthen floor and scooted it under the iron bars. “Figured you must be hungry. Don't worry, I'm still following orders, its just bread and water.”
“Why?” Taelah asked in a whispered breath.
“Why what?”
“Why do you care?”
Takoda sighed heavily. “I don't know. I guess I want to believe that you innocent in this whole mess.”
“Does it really matter?”
“I guess to me, it does.” Takoda looked pleadingly at Taelah. “Why did you do alert the elves to location of the Dwarven gate and set up our ambush?”
“I didn't know that they were planning on ambushing you, I swear.”
“But you did know about the Dwarven gate.” he stated.
Taelah nodded refusing to meet his gaze. “I was told that it was just a candle. I had no idea that it was supposed to do that.”
“Why?”
“They said that I would be reunited with my father. That I would be welcomed into their clan.”
“And you believed them.” the old soldier shook his head.
Silence fell between them.
“Takoda, I swear I didn't know that they were going to ambush you.”
Takoda looked up and met her gaze. Tears fell from his eyes. Her heart ached, but she knew that she had done too much damage the pain was like another scar in his face.
Takoda turned and slowly walked away, his head down.
“I'm sorry Takoda.” She called after him. “I'm so sorry.”
--o0o--
“I don't want you to do anything but rest tonight and tomorrow.” Rikki ordered Monyka. He looked to Gemma, “Is it alright if she stays with you?”
“Of course, Captain. Where else would she go? To the barracks with the other soldiers? I don't think so.”
“Thank you, Gemma.” Rikki gave her a soft smile. He looked back at Monyka. “Annyka can take care of her Highness for a day or two with out you.”
“But. . . “Monyka began to protest.
“No.” Rikki shook his head.
“What about Kadyr?” Monyka managed to get out.
“His body is being taken care of. We can't haul any of them along with us, so we are having a funeral pyre tomorrow night.”
“Can I. . . I need to see to his body.”
Rikki looked to Gemma for help.
“Tomorrow, dear.” she nodded. “Tomorrow, I will help you with preparing your husband.”
Monyka nodded agreement. “Thank you.”
Gemma walked with Captain Kalhoun to the door.
“Are you sure that it will be alright? I don't want to impose more than we already have.”
“Nonsense, Captain. She is a good young woman who needs a little help right now. I am completely capable of handling this.”
Rikki held out three silver coins that had been melted together. “For all of your help, sewing up my Corporal's face, taking care of Lady Monyka and everything you have done.”
“No, that is alright, Captain.”
“Please, her Highness will insist that you accept this. It is far less than you deserve.”
“I'll see you tomorrow, Captain.” Gemma nudged him towards the door.
“Please, my Lady. It will do you good.” Melana's voice was heard from the other room. Gemma turned to see what was going on. Rikki slipped the coins onto a table near the door before stepping out in to a light drizzle.
“Another wet night.” he sighed aloud. He marked Monyka's name off of his mental list of things to do. Rikki looked around to gather his bearings and then started off down the already mucky road.
The Captain took a deep breath outside the inn door before entering. The main room was virtually empty. Ambassador Kalgar sat near the fire with a large mug of ale beside him. Grymm sat opposite of the dwarf, half of his face wrapped in bandages
“How are you doing, Grymm?”
“Fine thir.” The Ambathador found a large pieth of hollow thtraw for me to thuck my ale through.” Rikki hoped that was a grin on the Corporal's face.
“Can't keep a soldier away from his ale, huh?” Rikki smiled.
Grymm shook his head.
“The others?” Captain Kalhoun asked.
“Thould be along thortly, thir.”
“I'll be right back, I'm going to go check on the Ambassador.”
“It's not pretty.” Kalgar warned. He grabbed a small bottle from the table and tossed it to the Captain. “Rub a bit of that under your nose.”
Rikki opened the bottle and took a sniff. “Mint oil?”
Kalgar nodded. “It'll keep some of the odor at bay.
Rikki dabbed some of the strong smelling oil under his nose and walked down the short corridor to where he could hear voices. He knocked on the door and pushed it open. The Captain had seen burned bodies before but he still couldn't get used to the sight as well as the smell that went with it. Kalgar was right. He should put the Ambassador out of his misery.
“Wash your hands,” a voice ordered.
Captain Kalhoun saw the healer that he had seen earlier in the day along with another woman. The pair of them held tweezers and were pulling bits of flesh and clothing off of the Ambassador's body.
“I just came by to check on him.” Rikki said from the door.
“He's unconscious. Thank the Gods.” the woman stated. “We have to wait for him to lose consciousness so that we can clean his skin. It would be too painful otherwise.”
Captain Kalhoun nodded understanding. “He has been conscious?”
“Yes.” the healer pulled a black charred piece of something off of the Ambassador's raw and seeping chest.
“I'll check back.” Rikki quickly ducked out of the room and quickly retraced his steps down the hall, through the main room and out into the evening air to take a few deep breaths.
“Warned you.” Kalgar's voice followed him.
Once his stomach settled, Rikki returned to the main room to see that Sergeant Galyway, and Yeoman Bayley had joined them.
“Where's Sergeant Takoda?”
“I believe Yyan was having trouble finding him.” Yeoman Bayley spoke up.
“Have him check the Brigg.” Captain Kalhoun collapsed into a chair. Grymm got up to leave. “No, Grymm, you need to take it easy.”
“I'll go find him.” Yeoman Bayley went to the door.
The door opened. Takoda, looking worn, and exhausted entered. He shook off the drizzle. “I'm here.” his voice sounded broken.
“Come warm yourself by the fire, Sergeant.” Kalgar invited.
“How are you doing, Corporal?” Takoda asked.
“alright.”
“Skot, could you lay out that map? Okay, give me a run down.” Captain Kalhoun put his head in his hands.
“We've lost about twenty five percent of our soldiers, cavalry, and heavy combined.” Galyway stated.
“What of the retinue?” the Captain began rubbing his temples.
“We lost a few, but they didn't seem to be the target.”
“Just the Princess.” Skot weighed down the corners of the map.
“What is being done with the dead?”
“Most have been prepared for a pyre. The rest will be finished tomorrow.” Galyway drained his mug.
“The Printheth ith thafe.” Grymm stated. “Tho we have done our jobth.”
“Not well enough.” Captain Kalhoun managed to keep the hurt from his voice. A silence fell over the inn's main room. “I was able to speak with Nevyre. I know where he hid Princess Adiah. I'm leaving at first light tomorrow. Lorcan and Sorryn have volunteered to come with me. Skot, I want you and two of your best archers. Markys, I need you to stay here, with Kadyr gone, you're my next in command. Find me two of your best riders who are in condition to fight.”
“I'll go.” Grymm volunteered.
“Sorry Corporal, I need you here, with Markys, besides, you can only see out of one eye right now.”
The corporal looked crestfallen. Captain Kalhoun turned back to Galyway. “How long do we need until we are healed enough to continue?”
“We'll need five, six days.”
“Takoda, I need you to find and outfit a suitable carriage for the Princess.”
Takoda nodded.
The Captain looked at the map spread out before him. Should we go east to Evalynton, to the Malden river and take a river boat down to Malden city, or should we head south to Sprucesprings and then go east taking the roads?”
“Taking the river will be easier on the wounded.” Skot pointed out.
“I don't like the idea of being on a river boat again,” Markys disagreed, “I don't feel we have enough control over the terrain if we were to be attacked again.”
“The river would be faster,” Captain Kalhoun pushed a dark lock of hair back, “and easier on the wounded. I'm sure the horses could use a break too.”
“I know we could all use a rest, Sir, but I don't feel comfortable relying in the river and unknown people to steer us down its course safely. At least on the road, we can send out scouts and have some warning for what is coming our direction.”
“I understand, Markys,” Rikki acknowledged, “We have a few days before we decide which route to take. We have more urgent matters to take care of right now.” Captain Kalhoun looked to the Dwarven Ambassador. “Ambassador Kalgar, were any of Zareb's papers saved from the carriage?”
“Sorry, lad.” Kalgar shook his head. “I was too busy trying to escape with my beard intact.”
“I'll need your help when we get to Malden to remember the different details of the Ambassador's treaties.”
“Aye, not a problem, Captain.”
Captain Kalhoun fixed each of them with a penetrating look. “I'll be leaving before first light tomorrow. Sergeant Galyway will be in charge in my absence. If for some reason, I don't make it back in three days, you are to make plans to take Princess Tonya to Malden to get her leg healed. Once she is feeling better, you are to get her back to Riponia as fast and as safely as you can.” he paused. “If you need it, consider that an order.” heads around the room nodded.“You are all dismissed. Sergeant Takoda would you stay please?”
Captain Kalhoun waited until everyone had left the common room before taking his mug of ale over and sitting next to the tired Sergeant. He put his feet up on the hearth of the fire place and sat in silence watching the orange flames dance as they slowly ate away at the log.
“What do you want me to do, Takoda?” Rikki let out a breath and arched his back. The only sounds came from the hissing of the water in the log boiling away and the old military man's breathing.
“Her actions whether innocent or not, put two Princess' lives in harms way, killed two dozen good men and injured at least that many more. Ambassador Zareb is dying a room down that hall. I'm told when he is conscious that the is in agony. Princess Adiah is still out in the forest and the Gods only know if she is alive.”
Takoda took a deep breath, his voice was hollow and broken. “She swears that she didn't know about the ambush. The elves promised to reunite her with her father if she would light a candle near the gate to the dwarven underground. She says that she didn't know that it was a flare or an explosive.”
“You are aware that we are allies with the Dwarves, and she may have just compromised that relationship?”
Takoda nodded.
“I have too much to worry about right now, Takoda. I need some much needed sleep and I don't know if I can. My eyes want to close, but my mind is like a disturbed hornets nest.” He took a long draw on his ale. “Have you looked in on Ambassador Zareb?”
Takoda shook his head.
“Why don't you go check on him. We'll try to resolve this other issue in the morning.” Rikki heaved himself out of his chair and left the King's Sergeant at Arms in his own thoughts.
The drizzle came down in small drops, not quite a mist, but it seemed to make everything about him seem wet. Rikki made his way through the dark, muddy streets.
“Captain.” a heavily armored guard saluted at the door to the Brigg.
“At ease, private.”
“Sergeant Takoda was here earlier. He brought the prisoner some bread and water.” the guard informed.
“Thank you, Private.” Captain Kalhoun nodded and entered the dark hall.
A lone lantern hung from the wall casting a grid of shadows into the cell that Rikki assumed would hold the half-elf Taelah.
“Did Takoda explain it to you?” Taelah's frightened voice sounded from the cell.
Rikki stopped in front of the grid of iron and looked down on the mud covered blonde half-elf. One of her eyes was in shadow from the bars, the other filled with pleading, and hope.
Rikki reached inside his jacket and pulled out a crudely made elven blade and tossed it through the bars onto the hard packed earthen floor. “You have a choice. You can take care of this problem now or I will have to after the trial tomorrow.” He watched the look on her face flash from shock to comprehension. He turned his back to her and walked out of the Brigg.
Rikki mentally crossed Taelah's name off of his mental list as he trudged through the wet air. He pulled his collar up to help keep some of the moisture from seeping into his skin. All he could think about was laying down in a bed and sleeping for a week, but he had one more thing to do before getting what little sleep he could.
Rikki entered the small, dimly lit temple. A musky aroma from incense filled the air comforting the Captain a little. In front of him a large relief of scales dominated the wall. Its shadows wavered and undulated in the flickering light given off by the candles. Four other people were in the temple, each silently asking the Gods for guidance or forgiveness. Rikki stepped up to the wood carved wall and bowed before igniting a piece of straw from a candle and lighting one of his own.
Bob, Rikki began in his head, I know you keep balance between chaos and order, but I just lost a whole lot of good men. Please don't tip the scales any further into chaos. Rikki paused. In the morning, I am going back out into the forest to find Princess Adiah. I could really use a little bit of your help in locating her and bringing her safely back to Lyonsgate.
Rikki bowed before stepping back. He then turned to the left and faced a wall carved with a beautiful woman. Shafts of wheat surrounded her, as high as her waist. The Sun and a rain cloud both dominated the sky behind her. Animals of all kinds were depicted through out the relief; Ants crawling up the blades of grass, horses grazing in the background, various birds soaring in the sky, butterflies flitting around wild flowers mixed in the wheat.
Rikki bowed to the representation of the Goddess and lit a candle on the small alter before her.
Tanitha, Goddess of love, order and harvest, I thank you for bringing my princess and I safely through the forest. For keeping us safe. Thank you for sending Lorcan and Sorryn to our aid. Please give your blessing to the people of Lyonsgate for their hospitality and generosity. Rikki paused. Please take the souls of the men that I have lost into your loving arms and comfort them as they make their way into the after-life. Loving Goddess, please, I ask one more favor of you. Please help guide me to find Princess Adiah. Please let her be safe and unharmed.
Rikki took a step back and bowed to the image before turning and crossing over to the opposite wall. His bow to this carved relief was a little more stiff. The artists rendering of Tanek was a nondescript man. To one side of the figure was a tornado carved with a tree and a cow in its clutches.. A large wave of water with torn ship in its frothy crest emerged from the other side, while an ominous cloud ejecting lightening hung over his Tanek's head. In the background to his left was a massive war scene with bodies and body parts sprawled out on a ground being consumed by flames. On his right maimed bodies and plague victims looked to be crawling and reaching towards the god, begging for mercy as a grass fire burned behind them.
Rikki suppressed a shiver as he lit a candle before the graphic scene. He may not worship Tanek as fervently as he did Tanitha, but one should not show disrespect to the God. Great lord of chaos, please take pity on me and my men. In your. . . . wisdom, Rikki managed not to choke, You took more than a quarter of my men. They were good men who fought bravely and justly. Please allow their souls to rest in peace, knowing that their friends and loved ones miss them and will remember them. Rikki looked at the horrible carved scene for a long moment not knowing what else to say. Finally he stepped back and bowed. Rikki glanced once more around the room before heading to get some over due shut eye.
--o0o--
Taelah stared with dread at knife laying in the cell as if it were a poisonous snake. It looked to be a typical elven made blade. One most any of her father's people would carry on them to skin a rabbit. The roughly beaten and pitted steel reflected the lantern light as if it were a faintly glowing star in the sky. Tentively, she reached for the leather wrapped, bone handle. She picked it up and almost dropped it, expecting it to burn her fingers. Instead the leather felt soft, comforting. She held it up and began to study it's craftsmanship.
The door to the Brigg opened. Taelah looked around the cell for a place to hide the knife. She slipped it under the slop bucket. Was it the Captain coming back to see if she had done the deed, or perhaps he changed his mind and was going to release her.
“How are you doing?” The voice warmed her heart yet made the blood in her arms and legs go cold.
“A little cold.” She admitted.
“I'll see if I can get you a blanket.”
Taelah shrugged. “Don't get into trouble over me.”
“I'm the King's Sergeant at Arms. I have a little bit of pull in Riponian matters.” Takoda tried to manage a grin but it quickly faded from his lips, never having touched his eyes.
“The Captain said that I'll be put on trial tomorrow.”
Takoda remained quiet.
“They'll find me guilty, won't they Takoda.” She already knew they would. If she was on the jury, she would have handed down a guilty verdict on herself.
“I doubt they will be able to get a trial put together tomorrow.” Takoda reached through the iron grid offering a hand of support. “We have a couple of more days to figure something out.”
Taelah nodded although her heart was in the pit of her stomach. Even if she managed to survive the trial and was allowed her freedom, what could she do? She would be branded worse than a half-breed, she would be a traitor and a half-breed. No matter where she went, she would be the outcast.
Taleah took the man's hand and held it gingerly in hers enjoying its roughness. The way the strength was so controlled so gentle in hers. Somehow this human, of all the ones that she had met, made her feel safe, confident, loved. How could a man who had fought her father's people all of his life have such an affect on her. This war vetern had killed many of her kin at a word from his king. He had saved his king's life by slaying people who made up her blood line. How could he have such tender feelings for her.
Taelah rubbed her cheek against his hand enjoying its warmth and made a decision.
--o0o--
The silver of pre-dawn was changing to the gold just before the sun peeks over the horizon. The dark forest loomed up in front of them.
::Is there any other way to reach the site of the ambush without taking the old road?:: Rikki asked Sorryn.
::I don't patrol beyond the tree line. It's too dangerous. Lorcan might know.::
Rikki repeated the question to the centaur.
::There's an old goat trail to the west of here.:: Lorcan sent. ::It was used by the monks.::
“I spotted some old stone buildings when I was fleeing with the princess.”Rikki stated speaking out loud and startling Skot and the others.
“That would be them.” Lorcan confirmed
“You said, 'was'.” Rikki clarified. “The monks left?”
“Some were able to make it out before the elves massacred them.” Lorcan shrugged. “The Gods only know about the rest.”
::The stubborn men refused out onto the grasslands where we could offer better protection,:: Sorryn told Rikki.
“No one went to check for survivors?” Skot was horrified.
“Aye, people have gone to check.” Lorcan gave Skot a piercing look. “No one had returned, from the checking. Some say it is haunted by the monks.”
“Haunted?” Skot's eyes grew a little larger.
“Some say.”
“What about this trail?” Rikki asked changing the subject back.
“I know it goes up to the monastery, but I don't know how close it'll get us to the attack site.” Lorcan acknowledged.
“Is it really haunted?” Skot questioned.
Lorcan nodded. “Getting close raises the hair along my spine.”
Skot looked from Lorcan's human spine to his equine spine. “Which one?”
Lorcan looked puzzled at him for a moment then grinned. “Both.” he chuckled. He became serious and pointed at the tree line. “What is left of the trail is just in there.” Lorcan pointed.
Rikki looked east as the gold and orange rays of the sun crested the rolling hills setting the softly waving grass aglow in colors ranging from yellow-green to orange.
::Beautiful isn't it.:: Sorryn stated.
::It is.:: Rikki agreed before stepping into the shadows cast by the trees.
A feeling of dread flooded his extremities, as his chest tightened with anxiety. These woods were cursed. It didn't matter what anyone said; this forest would always feel cursed to him.
The only sound amongst the trees were the slow, steady beat of the horse's hoofs.
:: is it safe enough to send my scouts out?:: Rikki sent to Lorcan.
::As long as they don't stray too far from the trail.::
“Skot,” Rikki's voice was almost a whisper, “Sent your two men out to scout, but keep this excuse of a goat trail with in sight.”
Skot nodded and reined in to allow his two scouts to catch up with him.
::Settle down, Captain.:: Sorryn's voice interrupted Rikki's thoughts.
::I thought you can't see or hear thoughts.:: Rikki posed, embarrassed and a little unserved.
::Relax, I didn't need to read your thoughts, I can smell your fear. Take a deep breath.::
Rikki inhaled deeply though his nose, noticing the wet, musty smell of damp earth, decomposing tree needles and the tang of moss.
::Now think of something that relaxes you.:: Sorryn advised.
Rikki thought about riding Sefu at full speed. Feeling the horse's strength beneath him as well as the wind rushing past his face always thrilled and made him feel at ease. The last time he felt that feeling however was one day ago when he was racing down the overgrown road with Tonya. The thought of the Princess brought other memories, other feelings into the forefront of this mind. The feel of her blonde hair tickling his cheek and nose as the wind tore at her curls. The feel of his arms around her waist keeping her protected as they raced from danger. The way her hand would involuntarily clutch his forearm. Even the way her creamy skin glistened with the excitement and fear.
::What ever you are thinking is working.:: Sorryn's voice interrupted Rikki's line of thought.
::It was until you butted in.:: Rikki snapped.
::What, may I ask were you thinking about?::
::Tonya.:: The thought jumped to the forefront of his mind before he could guard it and shove it back down into the safe recesses of his mind. ::I mean, home.:: He tried to cover the slip up.
Rikki listened hard to the forest around, but only the foot falls of his friends and men's mounts could be heard. If he stared any harder through the trees he felt his eyes would pop out.
::Captain, your secret is safe with me.:: Sorryn's voice startled him.
::What secret?:: Rikki posed.
::I know the truth, Captain.:: Sorryn insisted. “And I think you should know that she has strong feelings towards you as well.::
::No she doesn't.:: Rikki protested. ::She is royalty, my sovereign princess.::
::Are you telling me that Princess' can't have feelings? Because I know of two back in Lyonsgate who are temperamental and have very strong feelings. One of them is my sovereign, the other, yours.::
::A passing infatuation perhaps?::
::Oh, I think it's a bit beyond an infatuation. Rikki, I spent a better part of yesterday and last night with both of the Princesses. Humans new to mind speech sometimes have a hard time keeping certain prominent thoughts hidden. Similar to what just happened to you a few moments ago. Princess Tonya has strong feelings towards you. I heard her thoughts as clearly as I am hearing yours.::
::Even if she does have feelings towards me, what can she do? She is a Princess. I am only a cavalry Captain.::
::Captain, one thing I know is women are unpredictable and do not make any sense, especially where their hearts are concerned.::
::Does Princess Ka'mya have feelings towards you?” Rikki asked.
::Not that I'm aware of.::
“So where did Nevyre stash the Princess?” Skot interrupted the conversation.
“Under a dead fall with a password.” Rikki kept his voice low. “He had her perform a concealment spell to help keep her hidden.”
“Blood magic?” Skot became concerned.
Rikki nodded.
::Riponians use blood magic?:: Sorryn asked.
::No. At least they aren't supposed to. It has been outlawed in Riponia and Truno as long as I can remember.::
“Talison and Dianthe will love to hear that.” Skot rolled his eyes.
“Hopefully they will be too overjoyed that their daughter is safe and unharmed to care about that.”
::I'm sure there are those who practice the dark art of blood magic in secret though.:: Rikki sent to Lorcan.
“I'm sure Brother Tagyrt could pray for her soul or something.”
“Don't push it. I'm just becoming comfortable in his healing abilities.”
::Every once in a while we will come across a witch using blood magic.:: Sorryn stated, ::The first time they are found out, we have their thumbs cut off. They are then watched very closely. If they try it again, they are drown in blood.::
::I take it there aren't too many who practice blood magic in Adwahna.::
“So what is the password?” Skot inquired.
“Dwarf Dung.”
Skot was silent. “You can trust me, Captain. I won't tell anyone unless you personally tell me to.”
Rikki cracked a smile. “Skot,” he lowered his voice, “The password is Dwarf Dung.”
Skot cracked a smile and began to chuckle “Seriously?”
Rikki nodded.
“Good thing Ambassador Kalgar isn't here.”
Rikki nodded in agreement.
--o0o--
Adiah's bladder was full again. She didn't know how. She was only able to manage a few sips of water collected by some of the leaves during the night. As foul as the water tasted, it felt good on her parched throat. Now her bladder was full and the sun had already crested. Parts of her brain screamed for her to leap out of her hiding place in the leaves and run as fast as she could, the other part begged her to stay. Nevyre told her to stay no matter what until the secret words were spoken.
The elves on the road had eaten their morning meal and began to armor up when a dark cloaked elf joined them with a human boy, hand bound and stumbling along behind. The leader of the elves spoke briefly with the cloaked elf who then raised his arms in the air a few times. The elven warriors who had been waiting over night on the road backed away from the cloaked elf as he began chanting and waving his arms around as if in some kind of dance.
After a few moments he stopped and looked around the road. He pointed to the burned out carriage then to through the trees at the very spot from where Adiah was watching, her heart pounding in her chest like one of the huge hollow drums that the dwarves enjoy so much. The elves all followed his gaze to the dead fall and grinned.
“We come for you now, human.” the elf who taunted her last night smiled. He spoke briefly to the others and they fanned out to either side of the road. The Elf turned back to the dark cloaked one and said something. The dark cloaked elf began to chant again. One hand pulled a dagger from his belt the other pulled the tethered boy to him. In one fluid movement, as graceful as a dancer, the dark cloaked elf slit the boy's throat. Blood erupted from the boy's neck and spilled down his naked chest.
Adiah screamed. She couldn't help her self. The scream burst from her dry lips before she knew she was gathering her breath.
“Ah, we see you now, human.” the elf started forward. The others moved towards her as well.
“Tanek take you, Nevyre.” She cursed
To frightened to notice that warm water ran down her legs, Adiah scrambled out of the dead fall and began running through the trees away from the elves.
“Save me Tanitha!” She screamed as she ran. “Save me!”
She heard laughter from the elves as they chased after her.
A weight hit her in the back knocking her to the ground. Small yet strong hands flipped her over. Adiah slashed out with the knife that Nevyre had given her and sliced open the elf's face.
The elf cursed and hit her across the face. Adiah blindly swung the knife again and again until she found her hands pinned to the ground. Other elves surrounded her, spears pointing just inches from her body.
“No worry, human. We don't hurt you, your blood is much valued by Maskalah.” the leader wiped blood from his face.
--o0o--
“How are you feeling this morning, dear?” Gemma asked Monyka as she entered the room.
Monyka rubbed at her eyes and flexed the muscles in her sore leg enjoying the bit of pain that it caused. She shrugged.
Gemma placed a folded piece of fabric at the foot of the bed. “Here's a fresh gown. Once you've changed, you can join us for our morning meal.”
“Should I be putting weight on this so soon?” Monyka questioned.
“It'll be better the sooner you are exercising it.” Gemma smiled.
“I'm not really hungry.” Monyka grumbled. “Would you mind if I just stayed in bed?”
“Yes, I would mind.” Gemma's voice carried an icy edge. “Get dressed and join us. Melana has made a special breakfast for you.” Gemma walked out of the room not willing to fight with the young woman.
Monyka threw the blankets off from herself and eased out of the bed, gingerly placing weight on her injured leg. All she wanted was to be left alone. She wanted so bad to crawl back into the bed and pull the covers up to hide from the world. Something in Gemma's manner however, couldn't be ignored. Monyka yanked off the sweaty and slightly bloody nightgown that she was wearing. She wadded it up threw it at an empty space on the wall. The light sound of the fabric hitting the wall did nothing to soothe her anger. She snatched up the fresh gown and jerked it on over her head. She half marched, half stumbled to the soiled gown and snatched it up and slapped it down on the bed.
She was hurting. In emotional turmoil, why couldn't everyone just leave her alone. The vision of Kadyr's body falling from his horse with an arrow sticking out of his throat flashed through her mind making a lump catch in her throat. She tears away from her eyes, not knowing how or when they had started. Her chest felt as if Sergeant Galyway was giving her a bear hug. It was difficult to breathe with the restriction. Her chest ached. Or more pointedly her heart ached. She couldn't decide if it felt like her heart was gone leaving behind a dark cavity that would never get filled, or if it was just so painful that all she wanted to do was grab a dagger and cut it out herself.
Monyka wiped the remaining tears on her sleeves and took a couple of deep breaths to try and calm herself, at least so that she didn't join Gemma and Melana choking down sobs.
“Good morning, my Lady.” Melana dipped a small curtsy.
“Morning.” Monyka managed a croak. “You don't have to do that you know.”
“What?” Melana asked.
Monyka cleared her throat, “Call me 'my Lady' and curtsy. I'm not highborn. I'm just the Princess's maid.”
“Please take a seat, dear.” Gemma invited as she brought a small stack of toasted bread to the small table.
Monyka took the proffered seat and looked glumly at the nice presentation of food on the table.
Melana placed a plate of pancakes in front of her.
“Melana does wonderful things with pancakes.” Gemma smiled at her assistant as she took a seat between Monyka and Gemma.
The other two were half way done with their pancakes when Monyka took a bite. Before she knew it, the plate in front of her was clean. She used a piece of toast to mop up the last of the maple syrup, then helped herself to some fruit.
“I didn't realize how hungry I was.” Monyka stated. “Thank you, Melana those were very good.” She washed it down with a few sips of tea.
“Thank you.” Melana beamed as she cleared the table.
“How is your leg feeling, dear?”
“Better than expected. The arrow must not have hit anything major.”
Gemma smiled.
“has anyone ever spoken to you about sorcery?”
“You mean like blood magic?” Monyka's eyes went wide with uncertainty.
“no, no, blood magic is sacrificing life's essence to gain power to create spells. Sorcery uses one's own energy to create and do things.”:
The plate of toast slid across the table towards Monyka without being touched. Monyka pushed herself back in her chair with a squeal as if the plate were a spider.
“I'm sorry dear, I didn't mean to startle you.: Gemma apologized.
Monyka's eyes darted up to Gemma and back to the plate to make sure it stayed put.
“I used sorcery.” Gemma explained. She held up her hands. “See no blood.
“But. . . but. . . “
“I know dear, if you aren't exposed to it, it can be kind of unnerving.”
Monyka just nodded.
“The use of sorcery is not looked upon nicely, so we keep our gifts a secret.”
“Because it's evil? Monyka exclaimed vehemently.
Gemma waited moment for Monyka to calm down.
“Yes, it can be used for evil, but with some major draw backs. Most of us only use it for good. My talent for example, is stronger in the healing arts, so I became a midwife and use it to ease suffering. I'm not very strong in the gift so what I can do is limited. Melana is a little stronger than me and she has some talent in cooking. That is why her pancakes are so good. There isn't a whole lot of call for people with a cooking gift so she has come to me to train in the healing arts as a midwife.”
Monyka's gaze lifted from Gemma's to the short haired apprentices.
Melana blushed.
“And people don't know? Or even suspect?”
“We have learned ways to use it without people suspecting, well at least most.” Gemma grinned, “There are some here who suspect and a few who have figured it out.”
“The local healer.” Melana stated.
“The point I'm trying to get to, Monyka is that you have this gift.”
Monyka stared in disbelief.
“In fact you are the strongest with the gift that I've ever seen.”
“You mean curse.” Monyka sneered under her breath.
“It can only be a curse if you use it as one.” Gemma was forceful. “you haven't been trained so you were unable to control yourself. I have heard that you did keep an ax from splitting open your skull as well as your Princess's. You also saved half a dozen of her soldiers by killing those elves.”
“I nearly killed Sergeant Galyway and you've seen what I did to poor Corporal Grymm.”
“Yes those were unfortunate, and that is why you need training, so you can make sure that it never happens again.”
“So you think think I did all of that with magic?”
“Sorcery, yes.”
“How do you know that I have this? How can you be sure?”
“One of the lesson's yo will learn is to see the aura given off by surrounding people with the gift.”
“What if I don't want to be trained? What if I don't want this?”
“Then more innocent people like Corporal Grymm will be hurt or even killed.”
An uneasy quiet fell over the room as Gemma let that sink in. “Listen young lady You can go around bewailing how cursed you are with this gift and things will happen around you; good and bad because you don't know how to control it or you can treat it as a blessing and help those around you. You may even be able to heal your Princess. The Gods know you have enough strength.”
The two women stared at one another, each lost in their own thoughts.
Monyka finally broke the trance, “You really think that I could heal Tonya?”
“Gemma nodded. “You have definitely been blessed with enough strength in the gift.”
--o0o--
::There are elves in the forest.:: Sorryn spoke. His voice sounded like he was talking through a tunnel. ::I smell a cook fire.::
::Are you sure it isn't the carriages that burned?::
::I know the difference.:: Sorryn stated.
::Why do you sound like you are in a tunnel?::
::I'm a ways off. Scouting.::
::Where are you?::
::Following the smell of the smoke. I think I'm almost to the ambush site.::
::Which direction?::
::I'm not sure.::
“Lorcan , where is that monastery?” Rikki asked.
“I thought we'd be there by now.” Lorcan admitted.
Rikki swore as he guided Sefu up beside a tree. He grabbed a branch and histed himself up. Like a ladder, he climbed spiraling around the tree as he climbed. Three quarters of the way up, he spotted the ruins of the monastery. They had passed it about five minutes ago. They must have inadvertently taken a wrong fork in the goat trail. Holding on to the trunk, Rikki turned and scanned the tree tops.
::I see a small wisp of smoke.:: he sent to Sorryn.
::How far away are you?::
::Half a league, maybe?::
::Hurry, there is a lot of commotion. I think maybe they found her.::
::Bob's balls! We're coming! Is there anything you can do?:: Rikki switched from mind speech to verbal. “Lorcan! Skot! Head east by north east. It looks like they have found her!”
Rikki moved down through the branches so fast it was more of a controlled fall. He dropped into his saddle and turned Sefu in the direction of the smoke. He barely had the reins in hand when he saw the tail of Lorcan disappear in the underbrush. The cavalry Captain ducked low on his mount to avoid wet branches hitting him in the face. His heart pounded a tempo to match that of Sefu's hooves as his mind raced through horrible scenarios.
::What's happening, Sorryn?::
::They found her, Captain. They are binding her hands. She put up a fight. One of the elves is bleeding from his face; looks like a knife wound.::
::Can you distract them?::
::There are too many, they have a blood mage, and the girl is too close.::
Rikki's heart dropped like a stone. The blood mage could quickly find out that Adiah had royal blood in her veins. He had to get her back and soon.
::We are on our way. Do what you can. We can not lose her to those savages.::
Rikki lowered his head as Sefu plunged between two trees. Dry dead branches snapped and splintered as his weight went through them. Poor Sefu was going to be covered in cuts if this kept up.
::Where are you, Lorcan?:: Rikki scanned the forest around him.
::I'm North of you. I've got one of your armored men clanging with me.::
::Can you get East of the road, come in from behind them in case they get away from me?::
::Not with this clanging peddler with me.::
::Have him stay on the road and head South once he hears combat.::
Sorryn interrupted his thoughts, ::They are without horses, for a little while anyway.::
::Thanks, that will help.:: Rikki spotted Skot off to his right. “Skot!” he got the Yeoman's attention, “Head South a little more and come up the road in case they try to go that way.”
Skot gave a nod and turned his mount.
“Behind you, Captain.” Edwyn called.
Rikki gave him a hand signal to stay with him.
::Whats the blood mage doing?:: Rikki sent to Sorryn.
::Absorbing power from a fresh sacrifice. He must have used it to help find the girl.::
::Can you disrupt him?::
::It depends upon how powerful he is. I'll try. Prepare yourself for a horrible sound.::
::What?:: Rikki demanded.
::Hold on to Sefu's saddle.:: Lorcan warned.
Confused, Rikki did as told. A moment later, he was glad that he did. A sudden blast of a high pitched noise like a scream, but more like a slash of thunder, erupted in his head. All thoughts escaped him as he wheeled in his saddle trying to hang on. He squeezed his eyes shut trying to block out the horrible sound in his head.
The blast was over almost as quickly as it sounded, but Rikki's head still rang as if he had taken a massive blow to the head.
“You alright, Captain?” Edwyn rode up beside him. Rikki nodded
::What was that?:: Rikki sent to Lorcan.
::A sonic blast. I'll show you how to shield yourself from them when we get back. Just be glad you weren't the target.::
::It gets worse than that?::
Sorryn interrupted. ::The blood mage is momentarily stunned and no longer absorbing residue life energy. Two elves are on their knees.::
::Can you get to the princess?::
::There are still to many, Captain, the mage is now looking for me.::
::We have a problem,:: Lorcan sounded alarmed. ::Your soldier was hit by the sonic blast as well. He fell off his horse, it looks like he has broken his leg.::
::Tell him, we will come back for him once we have the princess.:: Rikki ordered.
::They've set up a defensive ring around the girl and the mage and are heading towards where they had left their horses.:: Sorryn described. ::I can hear you, can you see the road?::
::Charge!:: Rikki unsheathed his saber. An echo of Edwyn pulling his was reassuring to the Riponian Captain.
::Watch it!:: Sorryn warned.
An arrow hummed as it flew over his shoulder. A second arrow hit his breast plate and bounced off as Sefu thundered out of the trees and onto the road. Five elves clustered around the mage and Adiah. Three had crudely made or stolen swords drawn. One held a spear ready to throw and had one stuck in the ground next to him. The fifth elf had an arrow knocked and was drawing the string.
Edwyn's mount had trouble keeping up with Sefu as Rikki charged ahead. Rikki managed to get his saber up and block the spear before it was able to skewer his chest. His saber came back down to block the swing of a sword at his leg. The force was greater than he could bear and his saber was momentarily pinned against Sefu's side leaving his body exposed
::Arrow!:: Sorryn's voice erupted in his thoughts.
With his sword pinned, Rikki couldn't do anything but lay back on Sefu's back. An arrow spun past just a hand span from his chest. Sefu kicked out as they rode by the defensive circle. Rikki could hear ribs crack as the elf was lifted and sent sprawling ten feet away. His sword freed, Rikki sat up in time as second sword slashed at his leg, but the aim was poor and glanced off of Sefu's barding.
“He's chanting!” Edwyn's voice called out over the din of battle.
::Sorryn, can you blast him again?::
::He has his shield up and you are too close.::
::He is beginning a spell. Blast him.:: Rikki ordered as he wheeled Sefu back around towards the enemy. The Captain's heart jumped into his throat as he saw Skot release an arrow as he rode up the road. The missile went spinning through the air, it's target, not one the defending elves, but what they were guarding.
Everything seemed to move in slow motion as Rikki watched the shaft of the arrow close on it's target. The fletching skimmed Adiah's head as it passed and buried it's tip in the base of the blood mage's neck.
Adiah screamed and dropped to the ground as the mage's hand released her and reached for the wood shaft sticking from his body.
Rikki's heart skipped a few beats before racing to catch up for the missed ones. He spurred Sefu back into the fray as the one elf retrieved his other spear from the ground.
Edwyn rained saber blows down on one of the sword bearing elves, slowly pushing him away from his group. Skot had another arrow drawn and was aiming at the elven archer. Sorryn and Lorcan charged out of the trees, two sabers, one in each of the centaur's hands spinning as he galloped towards the group.
Rikki gave Sefu his rein and let his war horse do what he did best, ride down and trample the spear wielding elf. Lorcan dispatched one of the other elves as Sorryn kicked the dying mage further away from the princess.
“Adiah, get onto the horse's back.” Rikki ordered.
Sorryn stood perfectly still as Adiah grabbed a hand full of black mane. She stopped and looked back at the Riponian Captain.
“Where's Nevyre?”
“He was injured and had to stay behind.” Rikki explained.
Adiah looked hesitantly at Rikki then to the commotion around her as Lorcan, and Edwyn finished off the remaining elves.
::What is she waiting for?:: Sorryn asked.
“Adiah get on.” Rikki turned Sefu back.
“Did Nevyre tell you something?” Adiah asked, her voice quivering.
“Dwarf dung!” Rikki yelled. “Dwarf dung! Now get on Sorryn.”
Adiah gripped the mane hard and half leaped, half dragged herself onto the black and white horse's back.
::Tell her to hang on.:: Sorryn instructed Rikki.
“Hang on. We are going to get you out of here.” Rikki told her. He switched to mind speak. ::You don't have to be too careful, she is an excellent rider.:: Rikki looked around at the dead and dying elves. Lorcan went around to each one and and stabbed it in the heart.
“Skot, you and Lorcan go pick up the soldier with the broken leg. Edwyn, you stay close to Adiah and Sorryn.” Rikki ordered. “Has anyone seen the other one of Galyway's men?”
Shaking of the head or silence answered the Captain. “Skot where is your other archer?”
“I haven't seen him.” Skot admitted. He turned to his other archer. “Have you seen him?”
The yeoman shook his head. “Not since we began scouting.”
Rikki shook his head. “Lets move, I want out of these woods before these damned demons can send any more after us.”
--o0o--
HaP 35
What could possibly go wrong?
“Good morning, your Highness.” Annyka opened the door to Tonya's room, “Ka'mya had a breakfast prepared and sent over for you.”
Annyka set the tray down on the small side table as the Princess rolled over and moaned.
“Did she say anything?” Tonya asked.
“I can't hear her thoughts.” Annyka sounded disappointed. “She sent a servant.”
::Thank you for sending breakfast.” Tonya was finding it easier to use her mind speech with the Horse lord Princess.
::Get up, we have a lot to do today.:: Ka'mya greeted.
::What would that be?::
::You need to go see to your wounded, then if there is time, you and I are going for a ride.::
::What do my wounded need from me?:: Tonya asked, ::They are being seen to by Brother Tagyrt and the local healer.::
::Seeing that their princess cares for their well being will raise their spirits. Get fed and come join me.::
Tonya tossed the blankets off, and poked through her breakfast.
“What would you like to wear today?” Annyka inquired, looking up from Tonya's trunks.
“Something in red. I think.” Tonya took a bite of warm gruel sprinkled with sugar and spices. “We are going to spend time with the injured soldiers.”
Annyka pulled a crimson dress out of the bottom of the trunk and began pulling and brushing the wrinkles out of it.
“Any word of how Monyka is doing?” Tonya asked.
“A young woman came by earlier this morning and said that Lady Monyka is staying with the Midwife Gemma.”
“Is she doing okay?” Tonya took a bite of her gruel.
“She said that Monyka is emotionally exhausted and needs a few days of rest and time off of her leg.”
“Fetch me a pen, ink and parchment, please.”
Annyka disappeared from the room for a time before reappearing with the request.
Tonya sat down and began scratching out a note on the paper. She blew on it and waved it about for a moment before folding it up.
“Please ask one of my guards to deliver this to Monyka, could you?”
Annyka was gone and back before Tonya could finish her bowl.
Tonya finished off her breakfast and washed it down with honovi juice, before getting dressed. Annyka fetched her walking stick and assisted Tonya out of her chambers. The large Mul standing outside the door looked down, but said nothing.
“Oh, I forgot you were still with us.” Tonya apologized. “How are you, Takar?”
“Fine, Princess.” was all that he said.
A pause fell between them as Tonya waited for him to say something else. When nothing came forth, she continued hobbling out into the common room. The soft creaking of leather and steal sounded from behind her as Takar followed.
Annyka opened the door to the inn on to a gray wet morning.
“Where is Captain Kalhoun!” Takoda demanded as came charging up to her.
“I believe he is out looking for Adiah. I heard that Nevyre came around last night and told him where to find her.” Tonya grimaced as the mud of the road oozed up around the ankles of her boots.
“He killed her!” Takoda stated.
“He killed Princess Adiah?” Tonya stopped her slow trudge and looked at the Sergeant alarmed.
“He killed Taelah.”
“Taelah is dead?” Tonya was confused. “I thought she was in the Brigg waiting for a trial.”
“She was, but Rikki killed her.”
“Why would he do that?” Tonya asked. “What would he have to gain by killing a condemed prisoner?” she poked at the mud with her walking staff and slowly continued on her way towards the makeshift infirmary.
“The hassle of going through a trial.” Takoda was close to foaming at the mouth.
“She was guilty of betraying us and the dwarves to the elves, Sergeant.”
“She was tricked by the elves.”
“She still knew what she was doing was wrong; for whatever reason.”
“She should have been tried.” Takoda insisted.
::Do you know anything about this?:: Tonya sent to Ka'mya.
::No. It seems that she killed her self from what I am able to find out.::
“Are you sure she didn't kill her self, Takoda?”
Takoda's face was one of shock. “How did you? . . . “
“Princess Ka'mya just told me that the word around Lyonsgate is that the half-elf took her own life.”
“Where did she get the knife?” Takoda insisted.
“I don't know. Maybe she had it hidden in her boot.” Tonya was becoming agitated by the man who she had always considered an uncle.
“All prisoners are searched for weapons before being placed in the Brigg.” Takoda looked from her to Takar. “It's a standard procedure regardless of where you are.”
“You are going to have to take this up with the Captain when he gets back.” Tonya was done with the conversation.
Takoda's steps slowed and halted as the Princess pressed on to her destination.
::Where are you?:: Tonya wondered.
::In my quarters. I didn't want to get my hooves muddy.::
::You are making me trudge through this muck while you stay warm, clean and dry?::
::I'm not allowed in the infirmary anyway.:: Ka'mya insisted. ::I can stay linked with you while I finish getting brushed. Otherwise I just stand out in the rain getting soaked, standing in mud and I just had my hooves filed and polished.::
::You are joking, right?::
::No.:: Ka'mya sounded indignant. ::I spent the past week out on patrol. My hooves were a mess.::
“Ick.” Annyka wrinkled her nose pulling Tonya's attention back to where they were going? Annyka pointed to a puddle of bloody water that had collected in a hole in the mud.
“We may be in for a lot worse.” Tonya whispered to Annyka. “No matter how bad it gets in here, we need to smile, look pretty and pretend that it doesn't bother us.”
“I'll try, Highness.” Annyka nodded.
Tonya and Annyka entered the dim barracks turned infirmary and blinked trying to adjust their eyes to the little light that entered through windows. Takar tried to look imposing and inconspicuous at the same time as he stood near the door.
“Your Highness.” a soldier shifted in his cot.
A murmur went through the room like a wave.
“Good morning your Highness.” a short haired woman dipped a curtsy.
“Good morning.” Tonya greeted trying to see still. “Please go about your work. I just came by to see how these brave men are doing.” Tonya looked down. “I'm afraid I've tracked mud in.”
“We all do, your Highness.” the short haired woman excused. “There are some rags behind you, for cleaning your boots, I could do that for you real quick.”
“Don't concern yourself. Annyka can help me.” Tonya smiled.
Once most of the mud had been cleaned from her boots, Tonya turned back to rows men laying in cots all looking at her with curiosity.
“You all look like you have never seen me before.” Tonya stated.
Her comment was met with silence. A woman down the street could be heard disaplining her child. After a moment a few shifted in their cots in a more comfortable position. Tonya went over to the closest cot and looked down at the soldier. A thick bandage was wrapped around a stump where his hand should have been. The soldier sat up and leaned on his good hand. Sweat beaded up on his lip as he tried to suppress the pain. Tonya knew a similar pain all too well.
“Relax, soldier.” She soothed.
The soldier gently lowered himself to his elbow but still looked up at the pretty blonde princess to whom he had sworn his life. Tonya could feel many more eyes watching her from all corners of the room.
“You are cavalry.” it was more statement than question. His slight build gave him away.
::Ask him his name.:: Ka'mya inserted, ::And ask him how he got injured. Men like to brag about their battle scars.::
“Yes, your Highness.” he answered.
“You are a banner bearer, aren't you?” Tonya remembered seeing him carrying a banner a time or two.
“Yes, your Highness.” he was astounded that she could recall him.
“What's your name cavalryman?”
“Jory, your Highness.”
“How did you lose your hand, Jory?” Tonya eased herself onto the side of his cot. Annyka tried not to look nervous as she stood by Tonya in case she needed her.
“I was pulled from my horse.” Jory looked around embarrassed. “I lost my sword and tried to defend myself with my hand.”
::Not a very good one.:: Ka'mya sounded disappointed.
“That just won't do,” Tonya shook her head. “When anyone asks you how you lost your hand, you tell them proudly that you did so defending me.”
The stunned cavalryman looked up at his Princess with disbelief. “If anyone asks me, I'll tell them that it is true. They have to believe me, I'm the Princess.” she winked at Jory.
::Oooh, you are good.:: Ka'mya gave her approval.
::I've been in a similar situation. Only I fell off a roof.:: Tonya told her. She directed her attention to Jory. “Is there anything you need while you are in here?” She asked.
Jory shook his head. “No, your Highness. Thank you.”
Tonya gave his good hand a squeeze and with the help of Annyka, heaved back to her feet and slowly walked to the next cot. The soldier was asleep with his mouth hanging open. A slight throaty snore escaped his mouth. Annyka failed to contain a giggle.
Tonya moved on to the next cot.
“Your Highness.” a middle aged man greeted a little more assure of himself than some of the others in the infirmary.
“How are you soldier?” Tonya asked.
“Well enough.”
“What happened to you?”
The soldier flipped open a blanket to show a bandage around his arm, hand and leg. “Nothing I can't handle. An arrow through the arm, near cut one of my fingers off and a deep slash to the leg.”
“Ouch.” Tonya winced, thinking of the pain and in awe of the man's casualness.
“Took worse when I was serving your father.” the man boasted proudly. “I'd show you the scars, but it wouldn't be very,. . . . . well, they aren't in places for me showing those who didn't need to see them.”
Tonya smiled. “You could tell me about them though. Would you mind if I sat down?”
“If it pleased your Highness.”
Annyka found a wicker seat chair in one of the corners and brought it for Tonya to sit in.
The old war veteran turned out to have fought in the same battles as Sergeant Takoda and her father as a young private.
::I'd hate to interrupt, but you have other soldiers to attend to.:: Ka'mya reminded her.
“Thank you for telling me your stories, Corporal.” Tonya eased herself to her feet.
“It is a pleasure serving you and your father.” the Corporal smiled.
Tonya visited a few more soldiers, bypassing those who were sleeping and talking to a few who were not too shy.
“Where is Ambassador Zareb?” the Princess asked a short haired woman changing a bandage.
“We had to move him to one of the inns. He was bothering the men.” she stated.
“You mean the men were bothering him?” Tonya asked for clarification.
“No. His moans and screams along with the stench of his burns were bothering these soldiers.”
Tonya leaned heavily upon her walking staff.
::He's pretty bad.:: Ka'mya told her.
“Thank you.” Tonya mumbled to the woman as she hobbled off in a daze.
::Where is he?::
::Come out side, I'll walk with you to him.::
::Is it far?::
::No.::
“Are you alright?” Annyka asked, worried at the Princess' sudden change. “I should get you back. You probably over did it yesterday and this morning. Monyka will be very angry if I allow you to over due it.”
“I'm fine, Annyka. I'm just worried about Ambassador Zareb. I may not have ever been fond of him, but he is one of my father's trusted friends.” Tonya turned to the soldiers in the barracks. “I'll come by and see you again tomorrow.”
Tonya had to blink back the brightness of out doors after coming from such a dimly lit room.
“What are those?” Tonya asked Ka'mya aloud.
::They are my mud boots.:: Ka'mya stated. ::I didn't want to ruin my new polish.:: Ka'mya referred to some leather boots laced up over her hooves and fore legs.
::And I thought my mother was vain.::
::Looking your best and feeling good about yourself is not being vain.::
Tonya snickered, :: You sound just like her.::
“What's funny?” Annyka asked.
Tonya smiled at her new lady in waiting. “Ka'mya was trying to explain the need for a Horse Lord to wear boots.”
“So she doesn't get her hooves all muddy?” Annyka asked.
::Hah! Even the girl understands.::
::Oh be quiet.::
Tonya slowly made her way through the muddy road holding on to Ka'mya and being trailed by Annyka and Takar.
::Do you need some help?:: Ka'mya asked.
::Not yet.:: Tonya shook her head. ::I hate it when people see me being carried around as if I'm a cripple.::
::You do have a crippled leg.:: Ka'mya pointed out.
::I don't need everyone to point and stare at me more than they already do.::
::What happened?:: Ka'mya asked. ::Did you get run over by a carriage?::
::If only.:: Tonya sighed. She was quiet for a moment as she trudged through the sticky road. ::I didn't do anything so glamorous as that. All I did was fall off of a stupid roof.::
::It must have been a high roof.:: Ka'mya's coat shuddered. ::I don't like heights.::
::You don't?::
Ka'mya shook her large head. ::Anything higher than I can rear up makes my head spin.::
::I haven't liked heights since my accident.:: Tonya shared. ::I even wake up from night terrors where I'm falling or up on a the roof of a tall building.::
::Ever get the one where you are on a tall cliff and your hooves lose traction and you fall over?:: Ka'mya inquired.
::Something like that.:: Tonya nodded.
Ka'mya stopped in front of a quiet inn. ::Your Ambassador is in there. I am going back to my quarters for now. I can still hear you from there. Let me know when you are finished so we can go on our ride.::
::I would like that very much.:: Tonya patted Ka'mya at the base of her neck, startling the Horse Lord. ::Oh, maybe I shouldn't do that.::
::No, it's all right, we are equals. If anyone else were to do that I'd have to reprimand them. It would be like having a stranger come up to you and kissing you on the cheek without warning.::
Tonya grimaced. ::I'm sorry, Ka'mya.::
::Don't be. I enjoy a good rubbing as well as an occasional pat.:: The Horse Lord Princess turned away from Tonya. ::Have a good visit.::
Annyka opened the inn door and stood aside as Takar stepped through to make sure no one was laying in wait. The common room was empty with the exception of a small fire.
A woman with short dark hair wearing trousers and blouse stepped out of the kitchen with a tray. “Good morning, your Highness.” She greeted. “Her Highness Ka'mya told me you were on your way. I have prepared some honovi juice and some refreshments for you.” The woman eased the tray onto a table near the fire. “I must warn you however, you may want to wait until after your visit with the Ambassador The room is enough to turn some of the most hardened stomachs.”
“How is the Ambassador?” Tonya inquired.
“The healer says that he has been asking for you, when ever he is conscious.”
Tonya nodded. “Thank you.” she gestured towards the tray. Please show me to him.”
“Has anyone told you details of his condition?”
Tonya tossed her blonde locks. “Only that he was badly burned during the ambush.”
The woman nodded. “The healer is amazed that the Ambassador has stayed with us this long. He says that he won't last but a few more days.”
Tonya swallowed. It was suddenly difficult to imagine her life without the ever present man watching her and teaching her. The short haired woman led them down a short hall. Tonya wondered if any of the women in Lyonsgate had long hair. She tried to think back to the day before when she was up on the wall of the city watching it's inhabitants at work. She didn't recall seing any girls over the age of ten or thirteen with hair past her chin.
Her thoughts were interrupted as the woman stopped in front of a closed door. A small table beside the door was filled with various items. “This is mint oil.” the woman held up a small vial of liquid. “Rub a small amount under your nose so that the smell doesn't affect you.” She demonstrated by dabbing a bit under her nose. “Also, you should not touch the Ambassador. Not only is he very sensitive but any dirt you might have may cause him more infection and he will be more miserable.”
Tonya handed the vial to Annyka and Takar before putting a little oil on her finger.
“If you need anything, all you have to do is call.” The woman turned and walked down the hall.
Tonya dabbed two drops of oil under her nose and blinked back tears as the potent extract permiated her sinuses. She took a deep breath through her mouth and opened the door.
The body of a man wrapped in linnen stained yellow lay in the bed that dominated the room. Even with the mint oil, Tonya could smell the horrible odor of infection and dying flesh.
“Takar, its okay, Why don't you stand guard out in the hall.:
“Yes Highness.” The large Mul didn't argue as he stepped to the side.
“Your Highness?” Annyka questioned.
“You can wait in the common room, Annyka. I should be alright.”
“Thank you, Highness.” Annyka sounded very grateful.
“Tonya?” The Ambassador's voice sounded thin and muffled.
“I'm here, Zareb.” Tonya limped closer to the bed. She tried breathing through her mouth to see if it would help. She got the feeling that she was tasting the strong smell. A moan escaped the Ambassador's lips.
“Can I get you something?”
“The treaties and trade agreements. Did any survive?”
“No.” She couldn't lie. “I'll send a pigeon as soon as I can telling father what happened. He'll send another person to get copies from the different kingdoms.”
“They can't trust the dwarven Prince Tamon. He'll try to sweet talk them the way he did with me. He is as sneaky as an elf.”
“He showed everyone nothing but contempt. Did he really try to sweet talk you?” Tonya was astonished and appalled at the same time.
“He threw one smoke screen up after another at me. He then tried disguising his true goals in dwarven rhetoric on paper. He underestimated my grasp of the dwarven language.” The Ambassador coughed to clear his throat before taking a couple of labored breaths.
“You need to take it easy, Zareb. Reserve your strength.”
“We both know I'm dying, Tonya.” He took a deep breath. “I have a lot to teach you and only a short time to teach it in.”
“I don't know anything about treaties and trade agreements, let me get Sergeant Takoda...”
Zareb cut her off. “If you plan to rule, you had better learn, besides Takoda's trust has been compromised.”
That was a shock she wasn't prepared for. How could the Sergeant, a man she thought of as an uncle be untrustworthy?” The half-elf. She realized. “The half-elf is dead. What about Captain Kalhoun?”
“He is knowledgeable about military matters but doesn’t know the ins and outs of trade and taxes. It has to be you, Tonya.”
::I can help you out.:: Ka'mya volunteered. ::I have some experience.::
::Truly?:: Tonya questioned.
::As part of my training.:: Ka'mya explained, ::I had to work with my mother's advisors for more time that I care to recall.::
::Wait!:: how can you tell what is going on in here?:: Tonya asked.
::You are actively listening to your Ambassador which means that his words come across almost as if they were your own thoughts.:: Ka'mya rushed through the explanation, ::Now, pay attention so that you aren't left in the dark when you meet Sakari. She is nice enough, but she is very smart and will think you are nothing but a pretty princess with no brains if you can't do some basic treaty agreements.::
“Tonya?” Zareb asked the quiet princess.
“Okay Zareb, Do we begin with Truno or Blaire?”
Tonya listened and stored away as much information as she could while Zareb lectured about agreements her father was hoping for with the other kingdoms.
--o0o--
Monyka was thankful for the fresh clothes. Trousers were seldom an acceptable dress option in Riponia and Truno. They felt comfortable but a little alien. The ruffled blouse that tucked into them was pretty and still allowed her to feel feminine.
Malana was amazed at how long and pretty Monyka's curls were as she brushed through them before plaiting them into a long braid.
“Monyka, dear.” Gemma called.
“Yes?” Monyka answered. She limped into the main room of the small house.
“I left a bunch of food out for you. You should be quite famished.”
“I just ate, but I am still hungry. Why is that?”
“You used a tremendous amount of the gift yesterday, Dear. You will need to eat and sleep a lot in the next couple of days to recover your strength.” Gemma explained. “You also have an arrow hole in your leg. You will need to stay off of it as much as you can.” Gemma handed Monyka some dried fruit. “When Malana and I get back from the infirmary, we will begin on the basics of using the gift.”
“What shall I do until then?” Monyka asked.
“Rest and eat.” Gemma insisted. “Even though you have over taxed your energies, we need to teach you some of the basics in shielding and protection. Unfortunaely that is going to tire you out even more, so relax and recouperate.”
Monyka nodded.
“Malana, are you ready?” Gemma asked.
“Yes, Gemma.” Malana joined them in the main room.
Just before she was to go out the front door, Gemma turnned to Monyka. “Eat and sleep. Those are your two duties today.”
Monyka nodded a popped a piece of cheese into her mouth.
--o0o--
The Ambassador's voice trailed off and then stopped as he fell asleep.
“Zareb?” Tonya called. “Zareb?”
The door to the room opened and the woman who had served them earlier came in. She leaned over the bandaged man and watched him for a moment. “He's unconscious.” She announced. “He'll be out for a couple of hours. This was the longest time he has been conscious since he has been here. He must have a need of you.”
Tonya nodded. “Is he in much pain?” She asked.
The woman looked at her. “Yes. Large areas of his body have second and third degree burns. Those areas of the body have no way to keep out bad air. He already has infection setting in.”
Tonya nodded. “Thank you for not lying to me.” Tonya eased herself up and massaged her sore leg.
::You ready for a ride?:: Ka'myra asked.
::I want to, but my leg is stiff and hurting.::
::Then a ride is perfect. I'll meet you in the stalls near my quarters.::
Tonya sighed as she left the room.
“You were in there a while.” Annyka commented looking up from a seat next to the fire.
“The Ambassador had a lot to tell me.” Tonya noticed the young woman working on needle point. “Where did you get that?”
“Monyka suggested that I keep it with me in a small bag for when you are busy. She says it will help me get better at my needle point and help pass the time better.”
“Princess Ka'mya has invited me to go for a ride. Why don't you take some time to yourself this afternoon. Take a nap, perhaps relax in a tub, go visit with Rose.” Tonya suggested.
“You won't need me?” Annyka looked alarmed.
“Not if I'm just taking a ride.” Tonya gave her a reassuring smile. “If you get bored, you can either go through my clothes and air them out, or see if Rose needs help.”
Annyka wrinkled her nose at that.
--o0o--
Ka'mya shifted her weight as she waited for the Riponian Princess to make her way to the stalls.
::I'm here.:: Tonya called.
::I'm in my quarters.:: Ka'mya turned her mind to one of her servants, ::Please allow Princess Tonya in::
::Yes, Highness. And the large body guard?::
::Yes.::
Princess Tonya entered Ka'mya's quarters with a large, thick armored man behind her. The hem of her red dress was covered in mud as well as her boots.
“I thought we were going to meet out there.” Tonya spoke aloud.
::Your dress is filthy.:: Ka'mya snorted, her ears laying back.
::It is muddy out there.:: Tonya explained. ::Isn't that why you were wearing boots?::
::Open, please.:: Ka'mya sent to the young servant outside her quarters. She turned back to Tonya. ::I've got a change of clothes for you.:: She pointed with her nose to a corner table. ::I'll be out here waiting for you.::
At a motion from the Riponian Princess, the large body guard followed Ka'mya out into the hall.
Ka'mya eyed the bodyguard. Even though he was as large as a tall human, he didn't seem to be one. He was almost twice as thick as any human she had ever met. The little that were not covered in armor showed defined muscles that bunched under his skin. The smell of oiled steel and leather was almost over whelming in the hall. Ka'mya wondered how humans could stand the strong smells that they carried with them. She snorted, but it did little to clear the stench from her nose.
Ka'mya reached out with her mind but was unable to read any prominent thoughts.
::What kind of creature is this?:: she asked of the servant.
::I've never seen anything like him before.:: She admitted.
Ka'mya probed out to Captain Dobry, ::What kind of creature is guarding the Riponian Princess?::
::He is some kind of Dwarven half-breed from what I was able to understand, Highness.:: Captain Dobry explained.
::Interesting. Thank you Captain.:: Ka'mya decided to see what was going on and scanned through the minds of the people that served her. Most could not be reached, meaning that they were not trying to speak to her and were holding light shields in place so that she didn't get inundated with stray thoughts. She Searched for Sorryn's mind, but he was still out of reach which meant that he wasn't any where near Lyonsgate at the moment.
::What's taking her so long?:: Ka'mya asked the servant next to the door.
::It takes time to unfasten and refasten the clothes, Highness.:: She answered. ::Remember how long it takes to get just your boots on. Imagine how long it would take to cover your body.::
The door opened and Tonya poked her head out. “Could I borrow you for a moment?” she asked the servant.
The girl looked to the Horse Lord princess.
::Go.:: Ka'mya nodded, her ears twitching ::What is wrong, Tonya?::
::Having trouble getting unfastened. I usually have Monyka or Annyka to help me.::
Ka'mya waited in the hall wondering what it might be like to always be so cold as to wear clothing.
::She'll be out in just a moment.:: the servant slipped back out and stood next to the door. ::Do you have any messages for Sorryn, Highness?::
::If he asks tell him that the Princess and I are out riding. We'll probably go off to the West.::
The servant nodded as Tonya stepped out into the hall looking around a bit nervous. ::Shall I have someone saddle Comyn?::
Ka'mya tossed her head. ::I want to take you for a ride not baby-sit a common horse.::
::Comyn is anything but common.:: Tonya protested. ::She was trained specifically for me.::
::That may be but We'll be able to have more fun and travel faster if it is just you and I.::
::You want me to ride you?:: Tonya asked incredulously.
::We are of equal station, so it wouldn't be seen as if I was a work animal.:: Ka'mya explained.
::Do you have a saddle?::
::Of course not.::
::I've never ridden bareback.:: Tonya admitted.
::Today is your lucky day.:: Ka'mya led Tonya out of the stable towards the West gate.
::Should I find a place to mount you?:: Tonya inquired.
::I can't have common people seeing you ride me as if I was a common horse.:: Ka'mya laid her ears back. ::How would you feel if someone climbed on your back while in you were taking a walk in your market square? We'll wait until we are out on the plains.::
::Quite right. But how will I be able to get on?::
::Use this. . . . this giant dwarf that follows you around.::
The West gate was the least used at Lyonsgate. The dirt road that headed out towards the forest and backed by snow covered peaks was a lot less muddy than any of the other roads let alone the sticky streets of Lyonsgate.
::Is he going to follow us everywhere?:: Ka'mya asked.
::He has to. I promised Captain Kalhoun that I would not let him leave my sight.::
This human Princess really needed to get out in the world.
::Didn't you ever sneak out of your quarters at night or trick your bodyguards into following someone else so that you could have alone time?::
::Look at me.:: Tonya's voice was stern in her head. ::I haven't been able to escape much more than my bed since I was ten.::
Ka'mya's ears twitched as she watched the Princess struggling to keep up. She slowed down her pace and allowed the human princess to catch her breath.
::You aren't playing lame, are you.:: Ka'mya realized.
“How would you feel. . . if you had a broken leg. . . and every time you put any weight on it, it sent. . . . stabbing pain up your spine?” Tonya's breathing was labored and edged.
Ka'mya thought about it for a moment. ::I'm sorry. I thought that maybe you were playing it up to get sympathy. I apologize. I've witnessed humans who pretend to be hurt, or more hurt than they are to have an easier life.::
::If I wasn't truly hurt, do you think I'd travel clear across this continent to get healed?::
The wind blew past them causing the long grass to ebb. Ka'mya loved the feel of the light wind blowing through her white mane.
::It would be a great excuse to get away from your parents.:: she pointed out.
A smile flashed across Tonya's face. “It is nice to have some freedom away from them.” she admitted.
Ka'mya left the road and entered the wet grass. ::Wipe off your boots in the wet grass and have your bodyguard help you up.::
It had been a long time since Ka'mya had anyone on her back. During some of her training she was forced to allow soldiers ride her so that she could experience combat as two person weapon. Occasionally she had to carry a wounded soldier or person to safety, but never just to run out in the open.
::You don't have to squeeze quite so tight with your thighs.:: She instructed Tonya. ::I'd also like to keep some of my mane.::
::Sorry.:: Tonya relaxed her hold of the Horse Lord Princess.
::There, feel the rhythm of my hooves? Of how my muscles are moving?::
::Yes.::
::Close your eyes and just feel that for a minute.:: Ka'mya kept a steady pace as the grass brushed her legs and sides. She flipped her tail around enjoying the freedom of riding around without Sorryn bugging her every thought. ::Okay, you've got it, now let go of my mane.:: She coaxed.
Slowly she felt Tonya's fingers relax and then release her mane.
::Good. How does it feel?:: She asked.
::Strange. I'm used to reins and stirrups.:: Tonya admitted. ::This whole get up feels strange.::
::How so?::
::I've never been allowed to ride bareback because it wasn't Princess like, and I've never worn a pair of trouser pants in my life. My legs feel so strange.::
::You are complaining about wearing trousers?::
::No, I just said that they feel strange. My mother would die of heart failure if she saw me right now. I asked to wear trouser pants once.:: Tonya explained. ::I had an hour long lecture about how a proper royal lady was to dress and showing ones legs off was a big part of that lecture.
::You and your mom are weird.::
::You inquired.::
::Shall we speed things up a bit?:: Ka'mya changed subjects.
She felt Tonya’s fingers grab her mane again. ::How fast?::
::Just a pace. Can your armored friend keep up?::
::Sure.:: Ka'mya felt Tonya shrug.
Ka'mya sped up to a pace. ::Relax, Tonya.:: The giant Dwarf thing seemed to be keeping up just fine he seemed to be barely even jogging. It was going to be harder to lose it than she had first thought.
::How is your leg doing?::
::So far it is doing just fine.::
::Let me know if you need a rest.::
::No, I'm fine. I think I'm getting the hang of this.::
::Good, I feel like I'm moving in molasses, lets go a bit faster.::
Ka'mya felt Tonya's legs tighten up around her girth and her fingers twine tightly into her mane again. Ka'mya eased into a canter. After a few seconds she felt Tonya relax again.
::See that isn't so bad.::
::No. It is just a bit scary at first.::
::We'll keep this for a little bit. How is your bodyguard doing?::
“How are you doing Takar?” Tonya asked. “Are you able to keep up?”
“For a while. I was bred to cover long distances in a short time.”
The wind blowing past her ears, and through her mane felt wonderful.
A flicker of thought brushed her mind. Ka'mya opened up her shield a little and felt the brush of a horse not too far off heading their direction. Ka'mya sent pictures and feelings asking where it was going. The flashes of thoughts that came back were of a bandaged Riponian soldier heading out in the same direction as the Princess'. The rider seemed to be tracking them.
Ka'mya slowed to a walk ::We have company.:: Ka'mya told Tonya. She felt the Princess stiffen and begin to turn in her saddle.
::I don't see anyone.::
::I touched minds with a horse that is not far off. It appears that one of your soldiers is tracking us.::
::Ask it who it is.::
::It's a bit harder to do than that. Horses don't communicate with words. They show pictures and memories.::
::Did you recognize him?::
::No.::
::You aren't able to tell if it is urgent, are you?:: Tonya inquired.
::No. I only got the impression that this soldier wanted to find you.::
Tonya looked around the rolling grasslands. ::There's no place to hide is there?::
::Not with him tracking us and your giant Dwarf following.::
::Lets let him chase us for a bit. I'm enjoying this time together.:: Tonya smiled.
Ka'mya's hooves changed tempo as she pushed off into a canter.
“Keep up as best as you can.” Tonya told her bodyguard. “We are going to run ahead.”
--o0o--
The horse Adiah was riding was fast. Faster than anything she had ever ridden before. It was probably faster than even Captain Kalhoun's Sefu. She would have liked to have enjoyed the frantic dash to the grasslands, but the fear of the elves was casting a dark shadow over her. She kept looking back behind her looking for the pointy eared demons. Every time she did, she sighed with relief, seeing only Captain Kalhoun and his Riponian soldiers trying to keep up.
She found that she didn't have to hang on to the black and white horse's mane as tight as she had a first and she could relax her knee's grip except when he was about to jump a log or a runnel.
The rain had lightened to a misting drizzle that seemed even more miserable than the heavy rain. The small droplets seemed to cling to every bit of her. It was if they were magnetized and searching for the iron in her blood. The wet, soaking her to the bone along with the wind constantly caressing her skin as the horse raced started her teeth to chatter. The only part of her that was even partially warm was the insides of her thighs that she kept snug against the horse.
It was as if they burst from a dark bubble as they emerged from the tree line out onto the rolling grassy plain. The horse she was riding seemed to relax as if it knew that they were a bit safer in the open.
Captain Kalhoun caught up and fell in stride beside her. “Are you hurt?” he asked.
“I don't think so. I'm just cold and hungry.”
The Riponian Captain unbuttoned his coat and took it off, being careful of his injured arm and handed it to the Princess.
Under normal circumstances Adiah would have objected, but she had been so cold for so long, even with the help of Nevyre's cloak.
“Oh no! I left Nevyre's cloak back there.” She wailed.
“Forget about it. I'll buy him a new one. Or you can.” The Captain said. “By the way, Adiah?”
Rikki focused her attention to him.
“What?”
“Dwarf Dung.” He smiled.
Adiah began to smile, then to chuckle then she began laughing and crying at the same time. Tears blurred her vision but she didn't care.
The Captain's jacket warm with his body heat felt wonderful against her skin. The blue wool kept the miserable mist off of her skin. She buttoned it up to her chin and huddled down in it.
“Skot!” Captain Kalhoun called.
A soldier caught up with them. “Captain?”
“Do you have any food? The Princess is hungry.”
The soldier rummaged around in his saddle bag and brought out some hard rations and cheese. “I'm sorry, Princess, this is all I have.”
Adiah nearly fell off the horse trying to reach for the food. She took a large bite of the semi-hard cheese and swallowed it after only two bites. Her mother would be furious with her if she had seen her gorging herself in this manner, but the taste of food in he mouth, the weight of it in her stomach felt so good. It felt as glorious as the warm jacket that the Captain had loaned her.
Captain Kalhoun handed her a water skin to wash the hard ration down with.
Adiah took a couple of long swallows and closed her eyes relishing the feeling of something in her stomach.
“What happened to Nevyre?” She asked. “Why didn't he come back for me?”
“He was hit in the head and knocked out cold.” the Captain explained to her. “He finally regained consciousness last night and told me where you were and to tell you Dwarf dung.”
“What happened?” she asked.
For the next few minutes, Captain Kalhoun detailed what he could of the elven ambush and the chaotic ride that he and Princess Tonya had getting to the grasslands.
“And that is where I met Sorryn.” Rikki gestured to the horse that she was riding.
“Sorryn?”
“Horse Lord Sorryn.” The Captain corrected himself.
Adiah looked at the horse that she was riding in a new light. “Horse Lord?” it came out in an awed whisper.
The horses head nodded and turned to look at her. It was only then that she noticed the solid ruby eyes.
“Sorryn's the one who found you.” Captain Kalhoun told her.
“You're able to communicate with him? With mind speech?”
The Captain nodded. “Sorryn says he's sorry, but you don't have the ablility.”
“I don't?” Adiah's disappointment was like a knife cutting into her chest. “That figures, I love horses enough to pose as a stable boy, but I can't mind speak to Horse Lords.” She slumped in the saddle and brooded for a few minutes. The anxiety and loneliness of the past two days kept creeping into her thoughts. She put a hand on Sorryn's neck and gave it a pat. “Thank you.” She said.
“He says that you are welcome.” Captain Kalhoun said. “He says that the horses that you have been taking care of all think that you are wonderful. He says that he's sorry that you don't have the ability to speak with him, but that in a way that you already have some ability to speak with horses.”
Adiah rubbed his neck and watched him with intent as they moved from the grass onto a muddy road.
As they approached the town, Adiah watched as Sorryn's ears tucked back and his mane seemed to stand up.
“What's wrong?” Adiah asked.
“It seems that the two Princess's have decided to disappear on us.” the Captain was practically grinding his teeth as he spoke.
“There is another Princess?”
“The Horse Lord Princess Ka'mya is stationed here for patrol duty.” The Captain was quiet for a moment. “We're going to get you settled, Adiah. Unfortunately your days of being a stable boy are over. You are going to take a long bath, put on some clothes befitting your status and will start acting like a Princess versus a stable boy.”
“But Captain. . . .” Adiah didn't know how to finish the protest. She had already been enough trouble to the Riponians. She slumped again in the saddle and pouted as they entered the fortified Lyonsgate.
--o0o--
Grymm's face hurt with every footstep that the horse took but he had to find Princess Tonya. He understood her need for wanting to be alone, to have some time away from everything, but this was not the place nor the time. They were in a strange land with strange things happening around them. He needed to find her and be with her so that she had some kind of protection.
The swelling had gone down a little since he had woken up. The whole side of his face felt stiff and sore, scabs had started to form over the open areas. He had wanted to take the bandages off this morning but Midwife Gemma stopped him and insisted that they needed to stay on for another day or two.
He had to find Tonya. He couldn't let anything happen to her. She was too important to the Captain and too important to Riponia. She was the sole heir. If something happened to her, and her father died, the kingdom as he knew it would be thrust into a civil war as power hungry royal houses tried to assert that they had the right to rule Riponia.
“Damn, this bandage.” he cursed under his breath. The bandage still covered his one eye causing his depth perception to be all off. It was a good thing he wasn't an archer or his career would be over. Few Cavalrymen who had lost an eye could still ride and fight, but they very few of those who did lived to see grandchildren.
He was thankful that the Princess had enough sense to take the Mul with her. The large creature could do some major damage in a fight. He had seen that first hand before he had been torn up by Monyka.
He felt sorry for the Princess' assistant. She worked very hard keeping Princess Tonya comfortable. She deserved to find a good man like Lieutenant Kollyns. To have seen him killed like that right in front of her eyes. He shook his head a the memory. The poor woman went berserk. He'd seen soldiers do it in battle a time or two. He'd seen a soldier lose his brother and charge screaming at the enemy. Seen how he didn't even know that he was taking wounds as he hacked and slashed away at the foe like a farmer using a scythe to cut wheat. Things like that happened in battle. He couldn't dwell on such thoughts.
Luckily even with having only one good eye he could follow this trail. The Mul wasn't taking any precautions to hide his large footsteps as his bulk bent down the grass under him.
As he crested a rise, he spotted a shine from the Muls armor and recognized the shape of a woman riding a horse nearby. Grymm spurred his mount into a gallop and raced through the tall grass after the two Princess'.
“Grymm?” The Princess asked.
“Yes, your Highness.”
“What happened to you? Did Monyka do this to you?”
Grymm nodded. “Please, Highness. Don't blame her. It was an accident that happened in battle.”
The Princess studdied his face a bit closer. “Oh my Tanitha. It looks like she ripped half of your face off? How could she have done that?”
“Please, your Highness. We can talk about this as we head back to Lyonsgate.”
“Princess Ka'mya and I are out enjoying our selves.” The Princess protested.
“I understand the need, but it isn’t safe for you out here.”
::The elves don't leave their trees, Riponian.::
“Whoah. Who said that?” Grymm looked around. He looked at the Palomino. “Was that you?”
::Yes, Corporal.:: The voice sounded inside his mind.
“I'm sorry, Princess Ka'mya, but one thing I've learned is to never rely on elves to stay constant.”
::We are far to the South and West of where you were attacked yesterday.::
“We should still start heading back to Lyonsgate.” Grymm insisted.
::We are almost to the ruins. We'll turn back from there.:: Ka'mya stated as she began picking up speed again. ::Race you there!::
“Tanek's nuts.” Grymm swore as he spurred his mount to chase. Grymm cringed as he thought about what Captain Kalhoun's reaction would be. One Mul and one injured cavalryman were not enough to defend two Princess's in this open terrain. Just about anything could be lurking in this tall grass; from rattlesnakes to a dozen elves. Why couldn't the Princess see the dangers out here?
--o0o--
Monyka was eating for the fourth time in the past two hours. It seemed like as soon as she felt full, she wanted to lay down and sleep. She kept waking up half an hour or so later with her stomach demanding more food.
“I'm going to blow up as big as Oba Kanu of Hasslemere if I keep eating like this.”
The front door opened and Gemma emerged. “Oh good, you are eating.” She praised. “It is amazing how much energy is required for using the gift. And you, my dear, have used more than you should have yesterday.”
Malana came in behind Gemma carrying a basket of food.
“We figured you'd about eaten the cupboards bare so we got you some food.” Gemma smiled. “You craving fruit?”
“I am.” Monyka was surprised.
“The strawberries are just coming into season and we recently got a shipment of honovi in from Adwahna. With Princess Ka'mya here, we are getting regular traders from there.”
“Princess who?” Monyka was puzzled.
“Princess Ka'mya. She's the Horse Lord Princess from Adwahna.” Malana explained. “She and your Princess Tonya have been keeping one another company.”
“How do they communicate?”
“Horse Lords and some humans have the ability for mind speech.” Gemma informed her. “Those of us with the gift always seem to have the ability. I don't know of anyone with the gift who doesn't, do you Malana?”
“No, Mistress, I don't.”
“I was able to pick up some special cheese from Ladamore too.” Gemma seemed pleased with herself. “Now, lets get some fruit in us and have some tea before we start your training.”
After eating more than her fair share of strawberries, honovi and cheese as well as washing it down with half a pot of tea, Monyka felt like taking another nap.
“Lets start with the basics then how to protect yourself.” Gemma stated as Malana cleaned what little was left on the table. “
“Now the gift is pulling on your inner strength and energies and shaping them into a though. You put your will behind that thought and release the energy. I know it sounds like a lot, Dear, we'll just take it one step at a time.” Gemma patted Monyka's hand.
--o0o--
::Is it me, or do Horse Lords run faster than common horses?:: Tonya asked caught up in the thrill of the race through the grass.
::We are faster, smarter, and more intelligent that is why we are called Horse Lords.::
::Could you slow down a little? I don't want Grymm to get too far behind.::
Ka'mya made a noise that could only be translated as a scoff. ::Why do you allow your subjects to speak to you so flippantly?:: Ka'mya asked.
::Not all do.:: Tonya stated. ::Grymm has earned a right to do so. He has helped to save my life at least twice during this sojourn. He may be a Corporal, but he does have good insight and holds my best interests dear.::
::But he is common. Beneath your rank. You are the Princess of Riponia.:: Ka'mya argued.
::My father and Ambassador Zareb always told me that a good sovereign listens to any who may be wiser than himself, and to value those who have experiences that you do not.::
Ka'mya was quiet for a few moments. ::I can't find fault in that.::
Tonya changed the subject. ::So, what is so special about these ruins?::
::Nothing, especially. I just wanted to run some more.::
::There are ruins, aren't there?::
::Yes.:: Ka'mya's voice was indignant. ::You'll be able to see them in just a moment.:: The sound of Ka'mya's hooves hitting the soft ground changed to something with a little more substance. ::We are on what was once a road made of crushed rock.:: Ka'mya explained.
Tonya looked around her with more scrutiny and noticed that the grass ahead and behind them was a little shorter and a bit more sparse.
::There it is.:: Ka'mya announced.
Tonya shook blonde hair out of her face and looked ahead of them to see gray rock walls thrust up through the grass, their broken tops jagged, looking like broken pottery from this distance.
::Are those trees growing out of it?:: Tonya strained her eyes trying to make out the details. Tall white barked trees reached up over the wall's remnants before spreading a canopy of pale green leaves.
::Birds drop the seeds inside the walls when they roost.::
::What was this place?:: Tonya wondered.
::Sorryn thinks it was a human's house, but I'm trying to figure out why they'd need such a large place.::
::It's not that big.:: Tonya looked through a vacant window as they passed. ::My summer estate is larger than this.::
::Why would you need a summer house as large as a palace?::
::The city of Ripon is fairly large with a lot of people. In the summer it gets quite stuffy and a bit smelly. My father moves down to the Summer estate to enjoy the warm breezes and clean air. He has to move his servants, his advisors, their servants, and so forth. It also has to be large enough to entertain his aristocrats as well as visiting dignitaries.::
::But he is a king. I can see him needing a large enough place.::
::Others, who can afford it, do the same.:: Tonya explained.
Ka'mya walked to a low window and waited patiently as Tonya eased off of her back and gently put her feet on the ground.
Ka'mya walked to a far corner of the building's remnants near a large hole that was once a window. ::Ah, there it is.::
::What's that?::
Ka'mya wuffed at a weed and inhaled it's aroma. ::Meadow Sugar.::
::It looks like a weed, what’s so special about it?::
::Only one of the best tasting things in all of Blaire and Adwahna.:: Ka'mya nipped the tender leaves from the weedy looking stalks. ::Mmmm, perfect timing. Not too sweet, not too green.::
::Is that why you brought me here? So you could get some Horse Lord candy?::
::I also wanted to get out of Lyonsgate and away from Sorryn.:: Ka'mya defended. Her ears flickered then swiveled. ::Your bodyguards are here.::
“I really wish you wouldn't do that, your Highness.” Grymm ducked as he rode through an archway. “You need to wait until someone checks out rooms and places for danger before you enter. A group of elves could have been laying in ambush for you here.”
::A bit dramatic isn't that Corporal?:: Ka'mya stated.
Grymm gently shook his head. “You would be more careful if you had been in some of the ambushes and attacks that I have been in.”
::We're all right, Corporal.:: Ka'mya ears twitched back and forth. ::Your horse is in need of water. There is a spring just to the south of this building.::
Grymm slipped off of his horse and led it out of the building as Kama Tarek stepped in breathing only a little heavy. His eyes darted around the structure looking for any dangers.
“You should not go so far from my protection, Princess.” The Mul took a couple of deep breaths.
“Get used to it Tarek. This whole trip has been spent trying to keep up or get her Highness to safety.” Grymm called from outside.
Tarek gave the ruined building another look before turning to study the outside.
::They act if we can’t take care of our selves.:: Ka’mya scoffed to Tonya.
::Since my accident, I really haven’t been able to.:: Tonya pointed out.
::Didn’t you take weapons training?::
::No. My mother wouldn’t allow me to handle anything more dangerous than a knitting needle or sewing shears.::
Grymm came racing back into the ruins pulling the reins of his horse.
::That was quick.:: Ka’mya sneered.
“Something is out there.”
“What?” Tonya was alarmed. She had learned to trust Grymm’s instincts in the short time she had known him.
“They almost look like wolves.”
“With antlers?”
Grymm nodded.
::Lupidae.:: Ka’mya stated, her minds voice now with an edge of worry.
::Lupidae?:: Tonya questioned.
::Monsters created by elven blood mages.::
Takar ducked into through the remnants of a door. “There are creatures stalking us.”
“Grymm just told us.” Tonya looked from the Mul to the cavalryman and then out the nearest windows. “Captain Kalhoun and I were attacked by some of those things yesterday.”
Grymm looked up from unfastening a crossbow from his saddlebags. “Were you able to see how many?” he asked Takar.
“I counted four.”
“Figure up to eight.” Grymm pulled out three bolts.
::Eight?:: Ka’mya snorted. ::Why so many? He only counted four.::
“Captain Kalhoun has always said that when it comes to elves, count on fighting double the numbers.” Grymm explained his reasoning.
“Double?” Takar sounded surprised at this.
Grymm nodded. “The Captain says that because they are so damned sneaky that you only see half of them if you are lucky.”
::Your Captain sounds over cautious.:: Ka’mya’s ears twitched.
“He’s gotten us this far, alive.” Tonya defended. “His over cautiousness saved me on the river boat when I was still sick, and it saved me and got most everyone through an ambush unscathed outside of Roberton in Truno. His caution even helped get me out of the ambush in the woods yesterday.” Tonya continued. “I trust his judgment when it comes to my safety and the safety of my people.”
“Can you two continue this once we get back to Lyonsgate?” Grymm got back into his saddle. “Takar, have you ever fought these types of things before?”
“No.” Takar didn’t take his eyes away from scanning the area round the ruins. “We were trained for shield wall fighting.”
“Go help the Princess onto Ka’mya. I’ll watch.”
::I’m told that they hunt in a pack like wolves.:: Ka’mya tried to help. ::They target one animal or human and wear it down through constant attack until it is too tired and then they close in for the kill.::
“Do you think that they would attack us?” Tonya asked as Takar hoisted her onto Ka’mya.
“They are taking up positions as we speak.”
“Oh.”
“Takar and I will go out first and try to draw their attention.” Grymm explained. “Ka’mya, Don’t try engaging them. Just run hard and fast to Lyons gate.” Grymm looked into Ka’mya’s sapphire eyes. He then looked to Takar. “I’ll try to stay with you as long as I can, Takar, but I may have to race ahead with the Princesses.”
Takar nodded. “I understand Corporal. I will try to hold them off as long as I can.”
“Don’t sacrifice yourself, Takar.” Grymm tried to make himself understood. “We’ve already lost one of your kind. I don’t want to be responsible for losing you as well.”
The Mul nodded acknowledgement.
Grymm looked to the two Princesses. “Are you two ready?”
::Yes.:: Ka’mya nodded her head as Tonya nodded yes, her eyes big with fear and excitement.
“Lets go, Takar.” Grymm spurred his mount through the door.
Three lupidae leaped forward in anticipation. Grymm shot the bolt from his crossbow at the nearest. The animal leaped out of the way as the bolt buried its self into the earth. “Can’t see anything with this damned bandage on.” He swore to himself.
Takar stepped towards two of the wolf-deer creatures. One snarled at him and feinted an attack as the second began to circle.
Grymm hurled the empty crossbow at the snarling beast. It yelped and jumped back unsure of what just happened. Takar took advantage of the distraction and leaped forward as the circling lupidae leaped. Takar’s sword was a blur as its tip penetrated the skull of the lupidae in front of him. The circling beast’s jaws closed over the Mul’s ankle and began to shake its snout as if trying to wring the neck of a rabbit. A clumsy back swing of the Mul’s sword freed his leg from the beast’s maw.
The blur of grey and brown caught Grymm’s good eye. He flinched as he saw a fiend charge him and his mount. He swore knowing that he could not maneuver his horse out of harms way in time. He pulled back hard on his reins, clenched his thighs, and curled his toes. Every muscle in his already sore body screamed as his horse reared up on its hind legs and Grymm worked to maintain his seat, praying to the three gods that the sharp antlers of the elven beast miss the soft belly of his mount.
Bracing for the worse, Grymm prepared to jump from his horse if it were to falter. The horse’s hooves came down on the ground and stayed secure in their footing. The Corporal pulled his saber from his sheath and swung as the lupidae swung around to slash at his leg. The blow connected with the creatures antlers and caused it’s head to turn barely avoiding the cavalryman’s boot. The horse lurched causing Grymm to miss another blow as it kicked it’s hind legs out. Grymm looked back and saw a fourth lupidae dodge out of danger of the horse’s hooves.
Grymm swung again as the first creature lunged in trying to bite at the horses foreleg. His steel met the hard antlers. He looked back at the ruins just in time to see Ka’mya with Tonya sprinting out of the door. The second lupidae turned from the fight and ran after the princess’.
“Takar!” Grymm shouted. “The Princess’!”
Takar grabbed the lupidae by the neck as it leaped for his throat. He twisted the antlers one way and the shoulder another, snapping it’s neck. He let the creature fall to the ground, picked something up, and took off running after the lupidae that was running after the Princess’.
The lupidae that he was fighting sprang at his horse’s throat. Grymm’s saber came down on the creature’s muzzle. He could feel the bone and cartilage cave in under his swing, knocking it to the ground.
Grymm wheeled his mount around and spurred it into a full speed dash after the princesses.
The Mul’s stride, although quite large, was not going to catch him up with the creature chasing after Ka’mya and Tonya.
Grymm stood slightly in his stirrups and squinted his good eye trying to see what was going on with the fleeing pair. A second pair of antlers came at the two from the side. He settled back into his saddle and urged his horse even faster.
As he approached he noticed that Takar was carrying something. As he neared, he realized that the Mul had retrieved the crossbow that he had thrown. The weapon looked toy-like in his massive hand. Grymm reached down and pulled his two remaining bolts from where he had placed them sticking out of one of his saddle bags. “Takar!” he called as he neared. “Take these!” he tossed the bolts into the ground five paces in front of the Mul before setting his sights back on the lupidae chasing, and harassing Ka’mya. Grymm could see a third set of antlers bounding through the grass. “Tanek’s ass!” he swore. Grymm pulled one of his knives from its sheath and hoped that he could catch up.
--o0o--
Recognizing the Riponian Captain and Sorryn, the guards at the North gate stood aside and allowed them through.
“Skot, you and your men drop your horses off at the stables and get a meal and some rest.” Rikki ordered.
“Sir?” Edwyn asked.
“You too, Edwyn. I'll take Adiah to Tonya.” The Captain focused on his new ally. ::Would you like me to releave you of the burden?:: Rikki asked Sorryn.
::Its okay, I can get her to the Inn.::
“We'll get you into a hot tub, get some warm food in you and some wine then get you into a soft bed.: Rikki told the young Princess.
“I won't argue with any of it.” Adiah agreed.
“Captain Kalhoun a voice boomed down the street.
Rikki looked behind him to see Sergeant at Arms Takoda stalking towards them. “What is it Sergeant?”
“You Son of a cheap whore! You killed her!”
“What are you talking about, Takoda?” Rikki wasn't ready for this confrontation just now.
“You know exactly what I'm talking about.”
“Sergeant, Let me finish getting Princess Adiah's needs seen to, then we can talk about whom ever I'm supposed to have killed.”
“The Horse Lord can take her.” Takoda growled
::You should deal with this. I'll take the Princess to the inn.:: Sorryn insisted.
::Thanks.:: Rikki wheeled Sefu around and dismounted.
Rikki's chin flew up and back as pain shattered all conscious thought. He threw up his hand in defense as another fist came at him. “You cold blooded murderer.” Takoda yelled.
Rikki was able to block a thrid punch. Then stood staring at the man he had always admired. “Sergeant! You will cease this behavior.”
::Do you need help?:: Sorryn asked.
::No. Stay out of this.:: Rikki told his new comrade.
The Sergeant's face was red with rage. Muscles in his jaw twitched as he ground his teeth.
“I will remind you that I am your superior officer in this assignment.” Rikki's voice was as hard as iron. “I am in charge of Princess Tonya's safety over and above all other concerns in this mission. I have to make decisions in the best interest for her and her entourage. Your obscene affair with the half-breed cost me the lives of good men and nearly got not just one, but two Princesses killed. She betrayed you, Takoda. She betrayed me, and she betrayed our kingdom and our honor. If she is dead, then all the better. I won't have to kill her after a stupid field trial that is a waste of our time and energy.”
Some of the rage had left Takoda's face. Rikki could tell that he was still angry, but it was starting to turn to grief.
“I suggest that you do what you need to do to deal with this. Whether it is to visit the temple or drown yourself in dwarven spirits. I will give you forty-eight hours to get this out of your system. This is the last that we will discuss this issue. Understand?”
Takoda snapped to attention and saluted the Captain, “Yes, Sir.”
“Takoda.” Rikki hated this. “I asked his Majesty to have you on this trip not just for ceremonial reasons, but because I value and respect your advice. I still do.”
Takoda remained quiet.
“Dismissed, Sergeant.”
Rikki watched as the Sergeant at Arms stiffly walked away. He was glad that no one was around to have witnessed the exchange, especially one of the entourage or soldiers. Takoda was still angry but starting to grieve. It would be a while before the two of them would be able to settle into an easy friendship like they had at the beginning of this trip.
Rikki rubbed his jaw where the Sergeant had hit him. He may be getting up in years, but the man still could throw a punch. If he had been a little less balanced, he was sure that Takoda would have been staring down at him sitting in the muddy street.
::Captain?:: There was an edge of alarm to Sorryn's mind voice.
::What is it?:: Rikki asked.
::Did your Princess talk to you about going somewhere?”::
::No. Why?:: Rikki's mind wheeled and switched into panic mode again.
::No one here knows where she is, and I can't contact Ka'mya, which means that she is quite a ways away.::
::Where could they have gone?:: Rikki swore under his breath. ::Sorryn, can you speak to anyone at the gates?::
::Most. They said that they don’t remember seeing the Princesses leave.::
::What about a giant dwarf? Takar is pretty difficult to disguise.::
Sorryn was quiet for a moment. Rikki grew uneasy in the silent waiting.
::East gate.:: Sorryn wheeled around. ::Leave him, we don’t have time.:: he ordered as Rikki was to mount Sefu. ::I told him to go to the stables.::
Rikki grabbed a hold of Sorryn’s mane and swung up onto his back. He had barely gained his seat and balance before the stallion was racing down the streets, both of them yelling for people to clear the way.
---o0o–
To be continued. . .
Healing a Princess Ch. 36
by Anistasia Allread
“It’s okay, Dear. Let the others sing him to the heavens.” Gemma wrapped Monyka in a motherly embrace.
“It hurts so bad.” Monyka sobbed. “why does it have to hurt so bad?”
“The greater the love, the greater the hurt, Dear.”
“Can’t you do something to make it hurt less?” Monyka begged. “Something with the Gift?”
“If I did that it would diminish the person you have lost. It is better that you feel the pain so that you remember him and how much he means to you.”
Monyka answered her with a cry, and held tight to her.
The smell of the foul creatures made her mane stand on end. Balancing Tonya on her back and trying to defend herself against the wolf-stag creations was harder than she had thought. The Princess on her back already had a crippled leg. If she fell, the fall could cripple her other leg, or worse, the wolf creatures could kill her. So’ryn would see her whipped if something happened to this Princess, especially since she took the Princess outside Lyonsgate without leave.
She blew hard out of her nostrils trying to clear the stench of the evil things. One had gotten close enough for her to kick, but she risked the Tonya if she did.
Ka’mya tried to zig and zag as she ran, to gain a few steps here and there but the lupidae were
magically created and were hard to lose.
Tonya’s legs gripped her belly hard and her mane hurt a little where the Princess’s fingers were wrapped into her white hair. She could hear Tonya’s rapid, frightened breath, could smell the fear emanating from her skin.
::How many now?:: Ka’mya asked.
::I only see the three, but they keep coming at us from the side and I can’t see if there are more than that.::
::I can only keep up this speed for a little longer.:: Ka’mya warned.
::What do we do then?:: Tonya wasn’t sure she wanted to hear the answer.
::Do you see any trees?:: Ka’mya asked. ::I could help you get onto a high branch so that they wouldn’t be able to reach you and then I could fight them off.::
::How?::
::Kick, bite, blast. It would only be until your bodyguards can catch up with us.::
::I don’t see any trees.::
::How is your leg doing?:: Ka’mya asked.
::It hurts a little, but I’m doing fine, for the love of Tanitha, just run.::
::Corporal Grymm are you okay? Are you getting close to catching up?:: Ka’mya sought frantically.
::You’re too fast.:: Grymm’s halted, uneasy mind speech answered.
::I’m beginning to tire.::
::How fast can you turn around and run back at me?::
::Turn around?::
::If you can do it fast enough, then the lupidae would be caught off guard and then you could draw them back to me. It would make it two against five.::
::Five? I thought you and the Mul killed a couple.::
::We did. Two more are flanking your sides.::
::Hang on tight to your saddle. I’m going to do something that may effect you.:: Ka’mya warned. She switched her speech to Tonya. ::Tonya, I’m going to need you to hang on to me very tight. I’m going to do a very quick turn and run back towards Grymm.::
Ka’mya felt the princess’s thighs grip even tighter. She ignored the pulling on her mane as best she could. She just hoped that the Princess didn’t pull too much of her white locks out. ::After I turn around, I want you to continue to hang on tight, you may need to hug my neck if you can. I’m going to create a sonic blast that will confuse those things, but it will hurt and confuse you too. What ever you do, don’t fall.::
::A what?:: Tonya asked.
::I’ll explain later. Ready?::
::No.::
::Hang on tight, This is going to be a sudden move to the left.::
Ka’mya planted her forelegs which slid in the wet grassy turf as her hind legs slightly changed directions. Her back end whipped past her. She dug her fore hoofs into the ground and leaped forward.
“Holy. . . Bob’s balls!” Tonya screamed as she slid nearly off of Ka’mya’s right side. “Tanek’s ass, I almost fell.” She complained as Ka’mya began forward motion again.
The startled lupidae leaped out of the way as the horse lord suddenly came charging at them. Ka’mya reached into the back of her mind and gathered energy and pushed it to the front of her brain. She gathered as much as she dared and pushed it into a small focal point.
::Hold on.:: She instructed Tonya, ::Your life depends upon it.::
Ka’mya released and pushed the energy as So’ryn had taught her. She heard Tonya scream and felt the Princess collapse onto her back. She adjusted her stride as best she could to keep under the human princess. Two of the wolf-like creations collapsed in the grass yelping in pain. The third ran off to the North its short deer-like tail tucked tight to its rump in fear.
“What the hell was that?” Tonya griped.
::Sonic blast. One of the few defensive measures that Horse Lords have.::
::My head is still wheeling and ringing.:: Tonya complained. ::Please don’t do that again.::
::I’ll have So’ryn teach you how to guard against it when we get back to Lyonsgate.:: Ka’mya turned one hundred and eighty degrees again to head back towards Lyonsgate once the Corporal caught up.
“What was that?” Grymm asked.
::Sonic blast.:: Ka’mya quickly explained to him and Tonya the basic concept.
“Here they come again.” Grymm interrupted.
Ka’mya watched as three of the antlered beasts started dashing in from the sides.
::Do you have a weapon for Tonya?::
“She doesn’t know how to use a weapon, Princess.”
“I can shoot a bow.” Tonya protested.
The half blind cavalryman swung his sword at one of the charging lupidae. “Do I look like I have a bow?”
::What about your crossbow?::
“I gave it to Takar.” Grymm stated. “This horse isn’t going to be able to keep up this gallop much longer.”
“What are we going to do?” the human Princess worried.
“I’ll stay with you as long as I can, but these wolf-deer things seem only interested in you two.” The Corporal pointed out.
--o0o–
::Who is that?:: Rikki asked seeing a horse and rider disappearing over a rise at full speed.
::Lorcan. He was already near the gate when I sent out a call.:: So’ryn explained, ::One of the gate guards said that he saw an injured Riponian soldier ride out this gate too.::
::An injured cavalryman?:: Rikki questioned. ::Hmmm. What is out this way?:: Rikki asked.
::Nothing, really. A couple of abandoned farms, some old ruins of a large human house…. Wait, Meadowsweet. I’m going to have her chained to the ground in the corral.::
::You’ve lost me, So’ryn.::
::While patrolling the border out here a week or so ago, we found some Meadowsweet growing amongst the ruins.:: So’ryn began, ::Do you know what Meadowsweet is, Captain?::
::Yes, but what does that have to do with our Princess’?::
::Meadowsweet is like catnip to cats, or a good ale to humans.:: So’ryn explained. ::Ka’mya probably took your Princess Tonya out as an excuse to get some Meadowsweet.::
::Don’t put all of the blame on Princess Ka’mya.:: Rikki sighed, ::Tonya is probably just as much to blame. I didn’t know that Meadowsweet has that effect on horses.::
::Not horses, just Horse Lords.::
::What about Centaurs?::
::Nope, just Horse Lords.:: So’ryn paused. ::Mule shit! They’re in trouble. Hang on Captain.::
So’ryn put his head down and began stretching out his legs.
::What kind of trouble? What’s going on?:: Rikki felt helpless, just hanging on to the Horse Lord. ::What kind of trouble?::
::Lupidae. Several of them.::
::You mean the wolf-deer creatures that attacked us yesterday?::
::The Elves must have sent them out on patrol to gather information. They must have smelled the Princess’ blood.:: So’ryn explained. ::Lyonsgate can expect a raid soon.::
::You think the elves will risk an attack on Lyonsgate because of the Princess’?:: Rikki asked.
::That blood mage that they have is looking for royal blood. You don’t think he’d risk a few filthy elf lives for two princesses to bleed for power? Lyonsgate will be attacked as soon as this evening.::
::If we get them back safely.:: Rikki loosened his saber. ::Where are they?::
::It sounds like they are half a league away still, but they are coming this way fast. You’re soldier’s horse is about to falter. Ka’mya is bolstering it as much as she can, but it’s slowing her down.::
::Tell her to forget about whatever she is doing to the horse. My soldier can take care of himself, especially if those creatures are only interested in the Princesses.::
::She says that Tonya doesn’t want to leave Grymm behind.::
::Grymm? What the hell is he doing out here?::
::Apparently he found that they were missing and chased after them. Ka’mya says that the giant dwarf is behind them. He couldn’t keep up.::
Rikki swore to himself. They had been out side the Dwarven kingdom less than three days and already one of the Muls given to them to protect Tonya was dead. Who knew if this one would survive the week.
Lorcan was breathing heavily as they came upon him still galloping as fast as his legs would carry him. “They aren’t too far ahead.” His gallop was much slower than it was when they had first sighted him outside of Lyonsgate. Rikki noted that Lorcan was ready for battle with a saber in each hand as So’ryn passed the tiring Centaur.
::When we approach, hang on tight, I’ll hit them with a sonic blast.:: So’ryn cautioned.
::Won’t that effect Tonya as well?:: Rikki drew his saber and began looking ahead for signs of the Horse Lord and his Tonya.
::Most likely.:: So’ryn acknowledged.
::No!:: She’s already crippled as she is. I can’t risk her falling and getting hurt any further.::
::It may come to falling from a horse or getting bitten or stabbed by a lupidae.:: So’ryn’s ears flickered then lay back. ::I can’t risk Ka’mya anymore than you can risk Tonya. I will do what I must.::
Rikki spotted them as he and So’ryn crested a rise. Ka’mya and Grymm’s horses were side by side tail to head and slowly rotating as five elven abominations circled them, leaping in at the legs of the mounts, testing for weakness. Grymm kept his saber in constant motion, knocking away thrusts from antlers and slashes of muzzles. Ka’mya was having a harder time of things. She kicked with her hind legs, and nipped with her teeth, her nostrils flaring in anger and desperation, while trying to keep Tonya safely on her back. Grymm’s mount seemed to be in perfect step with Ka’mya as she twisted away from one attack and stepped forward to avoid another.
::Thank the Gods you are here. I am so tired.:: Ka’mya’s mind reached Rikki’s and So’ryn’s.
Tonya’s head jerked up to lock scared and pleading eyes with his. Rikki’s heart nearly jumped out of his chest as So’ryn raced down the hillock. Rage burned in his veins as they approached the circle of lupidae.
The nearest of the foul beasts leaped out of the way of So’ryn’s charge, but Rikki was only able to slash the side of the beast as they passed. With speed and focus the lupidae snapped on to So’ryn’s leg. The Horse Lord jerked to a sudden stop as he kicked out to try and free the creature’s teeth. The sudden movement almost cost Rikki his seat.
::Sorry, Captain.::
Before he could respond, Rikki’s attention was wrenched as Tonya screamed in surprise and agony. He looked over to see one lupidae with its jaws closed on Ka’mya’s neck. A second had pulled Tonya from Ka’mya’s back and was dragging her by the leg through the tall grass, flailing and screaming. A third beast broke from it’s attack on Grymm and raced after the one dragging the screaming Princess. He looked for anyone who might be able to help Tonya. Grymm was in a tug of war trying to free his sword from the teeth of a fourth lupidae.
::Tonya!:: Rikki screamed.
So’ryn kicked out again with his hind leg just missing an attack from the rear. Rikki leaped from Sor’yn’s back and began running like a madman through the trampled grass. His whole focus was on Tonya as she clawed at the earth tearing large chunks of grass out as she was dragged.
Rikki screamed at the second lupidae as it clamped down on Tonya’s wrist. Tonya screamed anew with pain and thrashed, causing the creatures hold to slip. It began dragging her by her dress sleeve, aiding it’s den mate.
Rikki heard Lorcan’s voice bellow behind him as the Centaur joined the battle.
::Get it off of me! it hurts! it hurts!:: Ka’mya screamed.
::I’m coming Ka’mya!:: Rikki heard So’ryn cry out.
The Riponian Captain lashed out and sliced deeply into the lupidae’s hind leg. The animal whined in pain and released Tonya’s clothing. Rikki swung at the creature again, but this time the animal skipped just beyond the reach of his sword.
“Help me Rikki!” Tonya screamed, “For the love of the Gods, help me!” her voice was sobbing almost incoherent.
Rikki feinted a swing. Anticipating the lupidae’s leap he changed the direction of the sword from one of slashing to one of stabbing. He buried his saber deep into the chest of the animal. Its protesting howl was cut short as the Captain twisted and then freed his saber.
“I’m coming Tonya!” He called as he chased after her.
The antlered wolf growled as he ran at it. It released the princess’ leg and bared it’s teeth at the Captain. Tonya, kicking and sobbing, clamored her way out of the creatures reach. Rikki and the Elven spawn began a slow circle, each watching only the other.
::Ready yourself.:: So’ryn warned.
Two seconds later a sonic blast hit Rikki knocking him to his knees. He could hear Tonya screaming off to the side and behind him. The bewildered lupidae made a miscalculated leap. Too crippled by the sonic blast, Rikki barely managed to get his arm up to fend off the attack. The large furry creature came down on him with all of it’s weight, knocking Rikki backwards and pinning his lower legs behind him. With his head ringing, Rikki’s instincts kicked in. he tried to roll, but with his legs underneath him he couldn’t get the leverage. The lupidae began to shake off the mind numbing blast and began shaking it’s head, it’s teeth tearing through the captain’s leather gauntlets. A dull thunk sounded above him. The lupidae screamed in protest releasing Rikki’s arm and tried to regain its footing. A second thunk was heard. The creature, trying to flee, screamed again and fell to the flattened grass gasping.
Rikki struggled to his feet and saw two crossbow bolts. One embedded in the creatures back The other in its chest. He looked up to see Kama Takar on another rise lower the crossbow and start towards them.
“Tonya.” Rikki turned to see the Princess sitting in the wet grass, her hair disheveled and her dress muddy, bloody and torn. She looked up at him with wild eyes sobbing.
Rikki’s heart broke. He raced over to the blonde princess and wrapped her in his arms.
“Thank you, Rikki.” Tonya clutched at him, “Thank you.”
Rikki pulled back from her grip and looked into her eyes. Her breathing slowed as she looked into his. “I love you.” The words tumbled out of his mouth before he realized that he had spoken them. He had said them thousands of times in his head, but never would he have dared to say them out loud, especially to her. He swallowed a large lump in his throat. His mouth felt like it was full of dust.
Tonya caught her breath unsure of what she had just heard. Surprise and love filled her eyes. Her heart pumped a new kind of drug through her body, warming it as she hoped that she had heard him correctly.
“I have always loved you.” Rikki couldn’t believe he was speaking aloud to his Princess in this manner. This was the woman he had sworn to protect, to lay his life down for, the future sovereign of his kingdom. He had no right to think these words, let along say them aloud to her.
Tonya let out her breath and took another. “I love you too, Rikki.” She said.
“I know I have no right to speak to you in this way,” Rikki hurried on not hearing her. “As soon as I get you to Malden, You can dismiss me.”
“Why would I do that?” Tonya demanded. “Didn’t you hear me, Rikki? I love you.”
“You what?” Rikki couldn’t believe his own ears. This had to be a side effect of the sonic blast or some kind of jest.
“I love you.” She repeated softer, her voice filled with so much love that her heart ached.
“You do?” Rikki was now totally off guard.
“I do.” She nodded.
The two just looked at one another as their eyes softened and communicated in silence.
The sound of a horses hooves sounded near by.
Rikki broke the spell and glanced up as Corporal Grymm jumped down from his horse.
“Is she all right, Captain?” Grymm was almost beside himself with worry.
“I’m fine, Grymm.” Tonya kept her eyes on Rikki. He said that he loved her.
“I’m sorry Captain.” Grymm apologized, “I should have used better logic and kept them at the ruins and waited for help.”
“It wasn’t your fault, Grymm.” Tonya studied her Captain’s face. Still bewildered by what had just transpired “None of this would have happened if Ka’mya and I had stayed in Lyonsgate.”
“That is for sure.” Rikki looked hard at Tonya still sprawled in the grass. “Should I have you confined to quarters?”
“No, Captain.” Tonya lowered her gaze. “I’ve learned my lesson.”
Grymm stepped forward and offered a hand to his Princess. Rikki went to her other side and the two of them helped her to her feet.
Tonya winced as she put weight on her ankle.
“Grymm do you have bandages in your saddle bag?” Rikki asked.
“I’ll look, Sir.”
Takar stood a few feet away and scanned the hills.
“How is Princess Ka’mya?” Rikki asked Grymm.
“She’s plenty scared.” Grymm poked around in his saddle bag. “She’s pretty bloody, but Lorcan says it’s superficial. She’ll be all right once she’s cleaned up.”
Rikki knelt before Tonya and probed her bloody ankle. “Nothing’s broken.” He explained to her. “Doesn’t seem like it tore any tendons or ligaments either. A few stitches perhaps and a good cleaning is in order when we get back.”
“Sorry, Sir. I gave all I had to Lorcan to take care of Princess Ka’mya.” Grymm closed the saddle bag.
Rikki grabbed the hem of Tonya’s dress and ripped off a strip of it. Gingerly he wrapped the fabric around her ankle to stem the oozing blood.
Little tendrils of excitement ran up her leg as his fingers gently touched her shin and calf.
Grymm emptied his water bag into his helm and watered his mount as his Captain saw to his Princess’ needs.
::How is Tonya?:: So’ryn entered Rikki’s mind.
::Scared, a little bloody, but otherwise okay. How is Ka’mya?::
::The same. Lets get them back to Lyonsgate. We need to prepare for a siege.::
::What about these carcasses?:: Rikki inquired.
::Lorcan is going to stay behind to burn them.:: So’ryn explained. ::Ka’mya is a little too shaken to be carrying anyone, so I’m going to carry both you and your Princess back to Lyonsgate.::
::Are you sure? You can carry us both?::
::Captain, I’m not the average horse. I am a Horse Lord.::
::I’m sorry if I offended you.:: Rikki apologized. ::Perhaps you can explain to us how to protect ourselves from these sonic blasts you like to use so much.::
::We can start.:: So’ryn nodded his head as he approached.
--o0o–
“That’s it.” Gemma encouraged softly. Get to the core of your minds essence and gather it up. You see it don’t you?”
“Yes.” Monyka barely spoke.
“Once you have it gathered, anchor it in place and build a shield to protect it.”
With her eyes closed, Monyka was finally able to find the part of her mind where the essence of the gift flowed and floated about. This was her twenty-third attempt to anchor her core and put up a shield. A memory, of Kadyr’s face flashed through her mind. She lost her anchor and the core of essence as she began to cry softly to herself.
“What is it dear?” Gemma asked. “You almost had it that time.”
“Kadyr.” Monyka’s voice cracked. “I keep getting flashes of him, breaking my concentration. I’m so sorry, Gemma.”
“Hush, dear.” Gemma lifted her hand from Monyka’s, touched Monyka’s cheek and pushed a curly tendril of hair off of her face. “Malana please go pour some tea and cut up some of the honovi.”
“Yes, mistress.”
“There, there dear.” Gemma calmed. “I know that this is hard. It is even harder having to learn it after such a horrible tragedy. But you must learn it so that you don’t harm anyone, including yourself.”
“I’m just so tired and unfocused.” Monyka complained.
“I know you are tired.” Gemma agreed. “You’ve used more of the gift in the past two days than I have in ten years. I couldn’t even come close to harnessing the power that you do. It takes its toll. That is why we have to do this. I have to teach you the basics so that you don’t go about accidentally ripping someone’s soul out of his body.”
“You can do that?” Monyka looked frightened.
Gemma nodded. “You don’t want to. It not only destroys the person, but it can kill you too.” Gemma patted her hand. “Lets not talk about such dark things. You were very close to getting it that time. You are doing wonderfully.”
“No I’m not. That was my twenty-third time just trying to anchor my core. I haven’t even begun to think about rooting.” Monyka lay her head back in her chair and closed her eyes, disappointed.
“Malana?” Gemma called.
“Yes mistress?”
“How long did it take you to learn to anchor your core?” Gemma asked.
Malana looked at the floor, embarrassed. “Four or five days.” She admitted haltingly. “It is hard to do because you’ve never done anything like it before.”
“How long did it take you?” Monyka inquired of Gemma.
“Oh, I don’t count. I had a very good teacher and I came from a long line of healers and midwives.”
“How long?” Monyka persisted.
“A candle mark or two.” Gemma permitted. “But I don’t have nearly the abilities that you do, dear.”
Malana set a serving tray on a table between the two women and began to pour the tea. Monyka took two slices of honovi and a piece of cheese. “I am so hungry all of the time.”
“You will be.” Gemma smiled. “It takes time and nutrients to recover from using as much of the gift as you have.
“How was I able to use it if I can’t even anchor my core or root it?” Monyka asked.
“Wild magic.” Gemma sighed. “Those who are new with the gift or refuse instruction, aren’t trained to harness it correctly, anchor their core, or taught the rules. The gift then can become a curse.” The midwife ate a bite of cheese, “Those with a wild gift will have thing happen around them just by thinking about it. Sometimes it is good, sometimes bad. They’ve been known to accidentally kill their neighbors, cause accidents to family members or even hurt themselves.” The older woman paused, “A fleeting thought could have enough of the gift behind it to drive a piece of straw through a wood plank.” Gemma sipped at her tea. “Without training, most don’t live for more than a year or two after they are given the gift. When you were attacked, Monyka, you were acting instinctively. You didn’t have control over your emotions or your actions. Every little thought had the gift in it. That is how you were able to throw elves fifty feet without touching them. How you were able to dent the Sergeant’s breast plate and turn flying axes.”
“Why then, couldn’t I save Kadyr?” Monyka nearly choked on her words.
“He was dead.” Gemma said matter of factly. “The Gods had called him to them and there is nothing the gift can do against the will of the Gods.”
Monyka reached for another piece of honovi fruit only to realize that she finished it.
“Go ahead and finish the cheese.” Malana encouraged. “It’s good.”
“Malana, I’ll clean up. You go ahead and help out the healers. I need to work with Monyka some more.”
“Yes, Mistress.” Malana got up.
“Work on softening your probing. You don’t want to wake someone who needs a good sleep.”
Malana curtsied, she pulled a shawl over her shoulders and went out.
Gemma looked back to Monyka and smiled. “She’ll make a great midwife once she learns to soften her touch. Shall we get back to work? Once you learn to anchor, we can start doing the fun stuff.”
Monyka nodded.
“Alright, close your eyes, and clear your mind.” Gemma laid a hand upon Monyka’s as she began.
--o0o–
Tonya’s wrist burned where the lupidae had torn her skin with its teeth. Her ankle throbbed with the punctures and slashes from where she was dragged. Those two injuries were reduced to mere annoyances as she relished the feeling of Rikki sitting behind her, his arms cradling her as they rode So’ryn back to Lyonsgate. The conversation had been stilted at best. Neither she or her Captain wanting to inform those around them of the words that had been spoken to one another back in the trampled grass.
Tonya leaned back against his chest welcoming the extra heat and enjoying the smell of him. She didn’t even mind the smell of horse and leather that much. They seemed to add to his musky scent.
::We need to teach you how to shield.:: Ka’mya’s voice was full of pain.
::What do you mean?:: Tonya asked.
::So’ryn and I can clearly hear the thoughts running through your mind.::
Tonya felt herself blush. She hoped that her blonde hair would hide her red cheeks from her Captain. So’ryn snorted with amusement.
::And for your information, So’ryn does not smell like a horse. He actually smells pretty good.:: Ka’mya added. ::I don’t understand how humans can function without scenting the world around them.:: She added with a bit of annoyance.
::I’ll have to take your word for it.:: Tonya chose to ignore Ka’mya’s second statement. ::How are you doing?::
::My neck is killing me, and my right leg feels like its on fire.:: she complained. ::I just hope I don’t have a nasty scar from this.::
::You should be lucky you are still alive.:: So’ryn’s voice was stern as he interrupted their conversation.
::How much further is Lyonsgate?:: Tonya asked the Horse Lord.
::Not far. Captain Dobry is just ahead. He’s coming out to meet us and to bring your Corporal a fresh horse.::
::I’ll carry him.:: Ka’mya’s ears flicked back and forth.
::No, Ka’mya. It wouldn’t do for you to be seen with someone of lower rank riding you.:: So’ryn included Tonya in his rebuke. ::Bolster the mare up.::
“You go on ahead.” Grymm spoke up as he dismounted. “I’m going to lead her back into Lyonsgate. She’s had it. Captain?” Grymm asked Rikki’s permission.
“Have the stable workers give her a good rub down and some extra grain.”
“Yes, Sir.”
“Will he be all right with us leaving him behind?” Tonya asked Rikki.
“The Lyonsgate guard is just ahead. They’ll make sure he gets back safely.”
“I’m sorry, Rikki.” Tonya cocked her head back to look at his face.
::It was my fault, Captain.:: Ka’mya interrupted. ::I’m the one who suggested that we go for a ride. She was actually the one who insisted on bringing that giant dwarf with us.::
::Ka’mya let me talk to him.:: Tonya glared over at the palomino. She turned back to Rikki, “I’m sorry about how I treated you on the ship.” Tonya started again. Her teeth gnawed on her lips. “I didn’t know who you were, but I shouldn’t have treated you that way regardless.”
“Don’t worry about it, your Highness.” Rikki shrugged.
“Please call me Tonya.” Tonya pleaded.
“Not in front of the public.” Rikki stated.
Tonya’s chest tightened. Was he closing up again? Was he pulling on his armor against her? She was just trying to apologize to him. He didn’t have to be so cold to her when she was trying to right the wrongs between them. She sat upright and straightened her back so that he only touched her occasionally as they made their way back to the wooden outpost. The shift in position caused her ankle to scream in protest.
Rikki softened his voice and lowered his pitch. “We can talk later if you wish, Tonya.”
His tender voice sent a shiver down her spine.
Captain Dobry along with ten soldiers and two centaurs met them before Lyonsgate was in sight.
“You are having quite the week, Captain Kalhoun.” Dobry greeted.
“All in a day’s work, lately. “ Rikki blew out a frustrated breath.
“Are you all right, Princess?” Dobry inquired.
“Yes, fine, thank you, Captain.” Tonya wanted nothing more than a long soak in a hot bath.
“Two of my men will take your soldier a fresh horse and escort him back to Lyonsgate.” Dobry informed her Captain.
“Did So’ryn warn you of a possible elf attack tonight?” Captain Kalhoun asked.
“Yes, Sir.” I’ve got people organizing bucket brigades and prepping the walls for a raid. We have three large pyres ready for your people. You wish to do the ceremony at sunset?”
“Yes, as long as the forest devils don’t bother us.”
Tonya’s heart felt like a lead weight. They had so many soldiers and retinue who lost their lives during the ambush. They had to be sent to the Gods properly. They would be losing at least one more in the next day or two as well. She still had to make time to go see Ambassador Zareb again. He still had more that he wanted to tell her. She needed Monyka. Monyka would know and remember more of the treaty stuff than she would.
“How is Monyka?” Tonya asked Rikki.
“She is mourning the loss of her husband and recuperating from a nasty arrow wound to her leg, Highness.” Rikki explained. “I have her resting at a midwife’s home.”
“Is she well enough to come help me with Ambassador Zareb?”
“You can handle the Ambassador.” Rikki assured her. “Leave Monyka to her grief and recuperation. We’ll be sending her husband to the Gods tonight.”
“I’ve been hearing stories about Monyka being a witch or a blood mage. That she’d done impossible things during the ambush.” Tonya stated, “I saw her turn an ax that was thrown at my head. It might have split my skull if she hadn’t changed it’s course. I’ve heard that she killed a bunch of elves and that she is responsible for Grymm’s face.”
Rikki nodded solemnly. “I saw her turn that ax too.” Rikki admitted. “She is scared, and grieving the loss of Kadyr right now. I think she’ll be alright in a while.”
“Grymm insists that what she did to him was an accident.”
“I’m sure it was.”
“How?” Tonya asked. “How is she able to do this stuff that we’re being told about?”
Ka’mya interrupted, ::Sorcery.::
“Like blood magic?” Tonya asked aloud.
::No, sorcery uses the power of the mind, not the power of sacrificed blood.::
::She’s never been able to do anything like it before.:: Tonya sent to Ka’mya.
::She may have just had that part of her mind opened.::
::Can anyone just open that part of their mind?::
::Only if the Gods will it.::
“So the Gods suddenly decided that my Lady in Waiting can suddenly do magic?” Tonya was annoyed.
::Who are we to question the will of the Gods.:: So’ryn joined.
“Captain,” Tonya inquired of Rikki, “Do you know any sorcerers in Riponia?”
“There are a few who have the ability, Highness, but they don’t use it openly. Our kingdom as well as Truno has superstitions about magic. Anyone openly using the power is automatically thought to be using blood magic and is usually persecuted, driven out of town or in some cases, burned.”
“I just don’t understand how the Gods can suddenly bestow Monyka with magic and not see fit to heal my leg.”
::The Gods do everything for a reason.:: So’ryn stated. ::Princess,:: he said to Tonya. ::The few who have the power call it the ‘gift’, not magic. They don’t want to be confused with blood mages.::
“I don’t want to lose my friend and Lady in Waiting, because the Gods suddenly see fit to give her this. . . . gift.”
“Who said anything about you losing her?” Rikki asked. “Perhaps they meant for her to have this gift and still be your close friend.”
Tonya fell silent for a few minutes. This whole Monyka matter was another complicated issue and she had enough complicated issues on her mind, especially the situation with Ambassador Zareb. Tonya sighed. “I hate this, this Ambassador duty. It is so boring, and so complicated.”
“I can help you with some of it.” Rikki offered. Tonya’s heart fluttered at the thought and at his kind offer.
“Zareb said that you could handle the military negotiations just fine, but some of the tax and trade agreements, he felt would be better if dealt with by someone else.” She explained, “Sorry.” She added.
“In a few days, once Monyka is feeling a little better, I’m sure she will help you. She currently has enough on her mind right now.”
::Captain, I offered to help Tonya with the negotiations.:: Ka’mya put forth.
::Thank you, Princess.:: Rikki bowed his head to the Palomino Horse Lord.
“She listened in as Zareb lectured me this morning.” Tonya felt his demeanor stiffen. “Don’t worry, he didn’t reveal any Riponian secrets.”
The gates of the outpost grew larger as they approached.
“Did Sergeant Takoda talk with you?” Tonya asked.
Rikki rubbed his jaw. “Yes, he found me.”
“He came to me spitting mad this morning, is what he said true?” She hoped that it wasn’t.
“Some.” Rikki’s demeanor was curt. “We’ll talk about it later, if it is alright with you, Highness.”
Tonya nodded her head. She wanted a bath and something in her stomach before she saw her Captain again. She looked up at the walls of Lyonsgate and thought it odd to see only a handful of soldiers manning the walls. Once they passed through the heavy iron banded gates she was amazed at how busy the city was. Large barrels of water surrounded by buckets dotted all of the buildings near the timber wall. Soldiers sharpened their swords or made arrows as they waited for the impending raid.
::I’m going to my quarters.:: Ka’mya said as she broke off from the party. ::I’ll see you later, if So’ryn doesn’t chain me to the wall.:: She moped.
::Thanks for the ride.:: Tonya called after her.
::It was an adventure.:: Ka’mya agreed.
So’ryn pulled up in front of Tonya’s inn. It couldn’t quite be considered a hotel, but it was the best offered in Lyonsgate.
Rikki swung down from the painted Horse Lord’s back and held out his arms to Tonya. If she wasn’t so sore and exhausted, Tonya would have leaped into his waiting arms, but with her wrist and ankle on fire, her bad leg aching the way it was, She simply slid off of So’ryn into his embrace. His strong arms around her sent a wave of warmth and tingles through her body, erasing a little of the pain.
Rikki seemed to hold her a little longer than was normal when he set her gently to the ground. Part of her seemed to depart when he released her.
“Princess Adiah is up in your room along with Annyka.” Rikki explained, “There’s no other room in this town, so she’ll be staying with you.”
“Okay. Will you come get me for the funeral this evening?”
“As you wish, Highness.” Rikki nodded.
“If you can, come by a little early so that we may talk.”
Rikki gave her a warm smile before assisting her up the stairs to her room.
“I’m going to ask Midwife Gemma to come by and look at your ankle and wrist.” Rikki told her.
“Why not Brother Tagyrt or Badiah?” Tonya inquired.
“They are a bit busy with the wounded. The midwife is very knowledgeable and from what I’ve seen, very capable.”
“What ever you think is best, Rikki.” Tonya stepped close and stood on toes to give her Captain a kiss.
Her Captain, pulled back, startled and looked around warily for onlookers. The small corridor was empty. Rikki bent down and found her lips. “I’m glad you’re safe, he said as he parted and stood erect.
--o0o–
Maskalah swore in anger and flung his arm. A table sailed across the room and smashed a slave’s head. The body of the servant fell to the floor, lifeless.
One entire pack of his lupidae were dead. The time and sacrifice that went into the pack was staggering. They were an obedient creature and were smarter than most animals.
He had sent them out into the grasslands to watch for activity around the Blaire outpost. When the pack had alerted him that they had smelled royal blood, the blood mage ordered them to abduct the Royals. He immediately dispatched a bird to one of his raiding parties and ordered them to retrieve the Royals from his beloved pack. Not only were they not able to assist his lupidae, they were unable to secure the Royals. The entire pack, gone.
Two other slaves quickly removed the body of their fellow servant.
The messenger cowered not wanting to move from his bowed position and bring the wrath of Maskalah down on himself.
Maskalah threw a the bottle of wine and crystal glasses against the wall and then kicked the messenger.
The messenger flinched but didn’t utter a word or cry out fearing even more punishment.
“I want raids on every farm, village and caravan between Lyonsgate and Sprucespring.” He ordered.
“You don’t wish to attack Lyonsgate and capture the Princesses there?” the messenger dared the question.
“They are expecting exactly that.” Maskalah sneered. “I want these Riponian humans to question the safety of the road between Lyonsgate and Sprucespring. I want them to take the Northern road along the river to Evalynton. We will set up an ambush for them just before the ferry where the two rivers meet. That way they’ll have no where to retreat to.”
The messenger nodded approval.
“Send word to the raiders along the west woods that I want two or three raids a day. Harass and retreat. Inform them to leave one or two survivors to spread panic.”
“Yes, Maskalah.”
“I also want two hundred raiders for an attack on Lyonsgate.”
“I thought you just said, that they would be expecting a raid.” The messenger questioned.
“They’ll be expecting it tonight. I want the fort to be attacked tomorrow night. I want the humans tired, on edge and unable to think clearly.”
“Yes, Maskalah.” The messenger nodded. “Only two hundred?”
“I don’t want the raid to succeed.” The blood mage growled.
--o0o--
Monyka winced as she walked from the midwife’s small house to the out house a few feet out the back door. Gemma had the path between the two buildings paved with large flagstone and covered by a steep pitched roof. Only on windy days would the rain be able to get the person in need wet.
The Princess’s assistant was exhausted. She could now finally anchor her core and shield it. She could even root her core into the ground. Malana was right in describing the gift as using a limb that you had never had before. She spent the last hour with Gemma bombarding her core trying to find a weakness in her shield. The exercise was more tiring than being a messenger for the Queen, having to run up and down the palace stairs all day.
Her stomach rumbled again. “I’ve eaten more than three of Sergeant Galyway’s soldiers does in one day.” She spoke to her stomach as she released her bladder.
Someone suddenly hit her shield with a hard smack followed by a slashing. Monyka reinforced her shields as she sat in the out house. “Really?” She swore, “Even while I’m peeing?”
“You must always be ready to defend yourself.” Gemma’s voice came from the door of the house. “You did well, Monyka. I’ll leave you alone for a bit.”
Monyka finished her business and limped back into Gemma’s house.
“Are you hungry?” Gemma asked.
“I could eat an entire cow.” Monyka nodded.
“Malana brought us some pasties.” Gemma handed the pastry to Monyka. “We’ve been called to your Princess’s quarters.”
“We have? What for?” Monyka bit into the pie crust and devoured the meat and gravy filling.
“Apparently she was hurt while out on a ride with Princess Ka’mya this afternoon. Your Captain Kalhoun asked that I see to her injury.” Gemma looked Monyka up and down. “You could do with a bit of fresh air as well as a little mental rest.”
“My mind does feel like it’s been trampled by a caravan.” Monyka admitted finishing the pasties.
Gemma handed her another. “Eat this on the way.”
“Shouldn’t I change?” Monyka asked referring to her legs encased in trousers.
“What ever for?” Gemma asked. “You are perfectly acceptable.”
“I’m just not used to trousers.” Monyka admitted. “I’m afraid men will be staring at my legs.”
“I would think you’d be flattered that they are. You have beautiful legs.” Gemma smiled. “Come dear, we mustn’t keep your Princess waiting.”
Gemma secured a long strapped leather bag over her shoulder and picked up a floppy woven basket with handles before stepping out into the muddy street.
Feeling a little self conscious about her legs, Monyka followed her more slowly with a bit of a limp as she favored her injured leg.
“Are you anchored and shielded?” Gemma asked.
Monyka paused for only a split second before answering, “Yes.”
Monyka felt the stiffness in her leg start to ease as they turned down a third street. Monyka almost stopped in her tracks as she saw a young woman walk by surrounded by a multi-colored glow, mostly green mixed with brown. The woman stared openly at Monyka for a moment then hurried down a side street.
“Did you see that?” Monyka asked as they passed the woman.
“What is that, dear?” Gemma asked.
“That woman was glowing.” Monyka tried to keep her voice low.
“That she was.” Gemma smiled. “I told you that once you were able to anchor your core that you’d see the world in a different way. That was Mazie. She is a bit of a healer, but mostly she is an herbalist. She grows a lot of the herbs that we use in cooking and healing.”
“She has the gift?”
Gemma nodded. “The brown is her gift with the earth and growing things, the green is healing.”
“Why don’t I see the aura around you?” Monyka asked.
“You’ve been around me long enough that it has faded from your vision. When I open my shields to work on your Princess, you’ll be able to see mine for a few seconds.”
“What color is mine?” Monyka asked as her fingers sought out her necklace.
Gemma fixed Monyka with a serious gaze “You are unusual, that is why some with the gift may stop and gape.” So Gemma hadn’t missed the looks that She had been attracting. “You are a bright purple, Dear.”
“What does that mean?” Monyka asked.
“That you are rare, and powerful, but in what, we still aren’t sure. Purple is representative of mystery, and magic. The Gods have decided not to reveal your strengths yet. ”
“There is a soldier up on the wall with a red and black aura” Monyka kept from pointing. “Is black evil?”
“Klaus.” Gemma nodded. “Red is indicative of a warrior. Black is not evil, it can mean two things, death, or security. In Klaus’s case it is security. See how it isn’t very bright and only has a few filaments of really deep red and black that float around him?”
Monyka nodded.
“Klaus isn’t very strong with the gift. He probably has just enough to help his arrows find their target.”
“How bright is my aura?” Monyka asked.
“You are very bright, Monyka. I’ve told you that you are the probably the most powerful sorceress that I’ve seen.”
Monyka bit her lip and hid her face; her thick braid fell forward over her shoulder. “All this power and I can’t save Kadyr.”
“The Gods will, dear.” Gemma laid a hand on Monyka’s arm.
They stood in front of a large inn. Two of Sergeant Galyway’s heavily armored men stood on either side of the door.
“My Lady.” One greeted formally. The other looked like he was about to piss himself.
“We’re here to see the Princess.” Monyka held her chin up.
“Of course, My Lady. The Captain said that the midwife was coming.” He acknowledged as he opened the door for them.
The two women walked into the dimly lit common room.
“What is your problem?” She heard the soldiers behind her as the door began to close.
“She’s a witch.” The scared soldier whispered loudly.
“She killed more Elves during that ambush than you did, she deserves your respect.” The first soldier whispered back.
“I don’t trust anyone who uses blood magic, I don’t care who they are.”
The door closed shutting off any further conversation.
“don’t pay them any mind, Dear.” Gemma patted Monyka’s shoulder.
“Mistress Gemma.” A woman wearing similar clothes to Monyka greeted from behind the bar.
“We’re here to see to Princess Tonya.” Gemma smiled.
“I’ll take you up.” The woman skirted the empty tables.
“Thank you, dear.”
“The talk is that we should expect an elf raid tonight.” The woman led them up the stairs. “It’s said that Princess Ka’mya and Princess Tonya were set upon by two raiding parties out on the West side. They say that the giant dwarf and the Riponian Captain slaughtered them all.”
“You know how tales seem to grow and grow.” Gemma clicked her tongue. “You should know better than spread them.”
“Sorry Mistress Gemma.”
Monyka was put to ease by seeing Kama Takar standing outside the Princess’s door. Cavalryman Symon was with him.
“How are you doing, Takar?” Monyka asked as they approached.
“The Princess is safe.” Takar answered.
“Thank you, Takar, but how are you?”
“Fine, my Lady.”
“Takar this is Mistress Gemma. She is here to help Princess Tonya.”
“Kama Takar,” Gemma sized up the large Mul, “may I touch your hand?” she asked.
The Mul stiffened and looked even more wary. He looked to Monyka.
“Its okay, Takar.” Monyka smiled. “She doesn’t want to hurt you or the Princess.”
Takar held out a large, muscular, hand covered in dirt and a bit of blood.
Monyka suppressed the urge to flinch as Gemma was suddenly encompassed by a very green aura. It wasn’t especially bright, but it was very green with ribbons of yellow and white as well as threads of orange.
Gemma laid her hand on the dirt stained Mul’s and closed her eyes for just a moment. As she drew her hand away the aura faded. “Thank you, Takar.” Gemma slipped her hand into her basket and produced a small handful of leaves. “Chew on this, Takar, it will help take away some of that pain in your legs.”
The Mul stared at the older woman for a moment, but took the leaves. He sniffed them before sticking them into his mouth and began to chew.
“Cavalryman.” Monyka nodded a greeting.
“Lady.” Symon gave her a forced smile that didn’t reach his eyes. He hastily opened the door and announced them before quickly getting out of their way as they entered.
“Hello, Monyka.” Princess Adiah greeted from the bed.
“Princess Adiah, I’m glad you are with us now.” Monyka dipped a curtsy and immediately regretted the movement. The stairs had been bad enough, using those muscles to curtsy was something she was going to have to avoid for a little while.
“Tonya is in the bath chamber with Annyka.” Adiah pointed. “She’s been in there quite a while.”
Monyka led Gemma into the room next door.
Tonya sat in a chair with both of her legs propped up on a chest that had a folded blanket covering it for cushion.
Monyka bowed her head slightly instead of curtseying, hoping that Tonya would understand. “Your Highness.” She greeted a bit stiffly, not knowing how the Princess felt about her.
“Monyka!” Tonya greeted warmly, her eyes darted from Monyka to Gemma and back. “I heard you were shot in the leg by an arrow. Are you all right? Rikki said that you wouldn’t be walking much for the next few days.”
“Tonya, This is Mistress Gemma. She is the midwife that Captain Kalhoun sent for.”
“Thank you for coming so quickly, Mistress Gemma.” Tonya waved them into the room. “Would you like some tea?”
“No, thank you dear.” Gemma greeted. “I heard that you needed some medical attention.”
“I was attacked by lupidae. They pulled me off of Ka’mya and started to drag me off when Rikki, I mean Captain Kalhoun killed them and saved me.”
“I see you have a nasty gash on your ankle, Dear.” Gemma stepped forward.
“That is where the lupidae grabbed a hold of me and was dragging me.” Tonya explained. “a second one grabbed my wrist too.”
“May I take a look?” Gemma asked.
“That is why Rikki, er Captain Kalhoun asked you to come,” Tonya stated. “He speaks highly of you. He doesn’t trust people easily.”
“Your Captain is a good man with a good judge of character.” Gemma smiled as she slowly turned Tonya’s foot to look at the oozing wound. “Do you mind if Monyka assists me, Dear?”
Tonya paused and looked at Monyka hesitating for a moment. “Not at all, Mistress.”
Gemma nodded approval. “Monyka, I’d like you to hold the foot just like this.” Gemma positioned the foot. “And watch what I do.”
Monyka nodded. She checked her core to make sure it was anchored and watched the wound. A green glow surrounded Gemma’s hand. She watched as green and white threads flowed from the Midwife’s aura into Tonya’s ankle. She heard Gemma talking to Tonya as she worked, keeping the Princess’s mind off of what was going on with her foot, but she didn’t pay much attention to it, instead concentrating on what she was doing with the gift. Gemma’s gentle probing of the ankle showed that nothing was broken and no major tissues or muscles were damaged.
“I’m going to put this salve on your foot to help numb the area.” She vaguely heard Gemma tell Tonya.
Through her use of the gift, Monyka could see that the salve was numbing some of the nerves around the gash, but Gemma’s delicate use of the gift was doing a better job.
“How are you doing, dear?” Gemma asked.
“Fine.” Tonya answered.
“Now I’m going to close this wound so it will stop bleeding so much.”
Monyka watched as Gemma began multi tasking. With her hands she began to stitch together the outer layers of tissue, all the while she used the gift to mend broken blood vessels and cleanse any dirt or infection from the wound.
“. . . you doing?” Monyka realized Tonya was speaking to her.
She blinked and looked up at Tonya. “I’m sorry, What was that, your Highness?”
“I asked how you were doing? You are very quiet.”
“I’m just trying to pay attention to what Mistress Gemma is doing.” Monyka smiled up at Tonya before looking back down at the ankle to watch as Gemma used the gift to start knitting the outer layers back together. Not enough to make it noticeable, but enough to take a few days off of the healing process.
“There you are.” Gemma smiled at Tonya and then at Monyka as the aura faded away. “I want you to take it easy for a few days and then slow but steady walks to exercise it.”
Tonya slowly flexed her foot. “It feels great.”
“Only because of the salve.” Gemma smiled. “Now, let me have a look at your hand.”
“It’s only some scratches.” Tonya waved dismissively.
“That may be, dear, but scratches can become infected.” Gemma took Tonya’s hand.
Monyka saw the aura become visible around Gemma again. She quickly found her anchor and watched as Gemma again released green and white bits of her aura into the Princess as she cleaned the wound with hot water as well as the gift. The midwife then rubbed a little bit of salve over the gashes and wrapped a clean bandage around it.
“Promise me you won’t go over doing it for a couple of days.”
“I’ll do my best, Mistress. I do have some chores that I must attend to. I have to speak with Ambassador Zareb this afternoon and then attend the sunset ceremony.”
Monyka’s heart dropped in her chest. Her knees nearly buckled. If it hadn’t been for the padded chest, she would have been on the floor. Kadyr.
“I could really use Monyka’s help with Ambassador Zareb.” Tonya told Gemma.
“That will have to wait, I’m afraid.” Gemma told the Princess. “I’m taking her to attend to her husband now.”
“Oh.” Tonya grimaced.
Monyka’s chest felt tight, her head clouded with pain and dread as she pardoned herself from Tonya and followed Gemma out of the inn.
--o0o–
Nevyre leaned against a wall and smiled as two woman hurried by on some important errand. He loved the fashions of Blaire. The tight trousers showed off the curves of the legs and butt while the lacey blouse accentuated their femininity.
Once they had passed, he took a deep breath and pushed away from the wall. The whole street seemed to lean to the side as if it was built on a gentle slope. His mind kept trying to put his right foot on the road how he saw it, but instead the road was further down and he kept lurching forward and careening from one side to the other like a drunken buffoon.
With the news of a possible elf raid, the barracks turned infirmary was emptied of all who could possibly fight. If they had a leg wound that would allow them to still pull a bow, they were told to be on the wall before the sunset. Those with arm wounds would fight if they could, if not they could be messengers.
Nevyre took advantage of the ensuing confusion in the infirmary to make his escape. He was responsible for allowing Princess Adiah to be left behind. He needed to speak with her so that she might forgive him for not coming back to get her.
“What are you doing about town?” one of Sergeant Galyway’s men challenged him in front of the inn where the Princess’s were to be staying.
“I need to speak with the Princess Adiah.” Nevyre’s head still pounded.
“Are you sure you shouldn’t be laying down. You don’t look so good.”
“I just need to talk to her.” Nevyre pleaded.
The guard looked to his comrade then shrugged. “I’ll take you up.” He said. “If you are out of bed looking like this then it must be pretty important.”
“Thanks.” Nevyre tried to smile.
The guard pulled Nevyre’s arm over his shoulder and took a lot of Nevyre’s weight. Once in side, the guard stopped to look up the stairs before half carrying the determined man up.
“Nevyre, what are you doing out of bed?” Cavalryman Symon questioned.
“I’ve got to speak to the Princess.” Nevyre stated.
“She just left with her Mul to see Ambassador Zareb.”
Nevyre shook his head and regretted it. “I need to speak to Princess Adiah.” He hoped that his head would stop spinning soon.
“How do you know about her?” Symon asked nervously.
“I’m the one who found her back in the Under Kingdom.” Nevyre snapped. “I need to see that she is okay.”
Symon hesitated for a moment before nodding his head. “Okay, but only if she wants to see you.” Symon looked to the soldier, keep him here.” Then knocked on the door before entering.
Symon returned and held the door open for the still injured man.
“Nevyre!” Adiah flung herself at the man. Symon had to catch them both to keep them from tumbling to the floor. “Thank the Gods that you are all right.”
Symon closed the door behind him leaving the two friends together.
“Well, mostly.” Nevyre stated. “I took a nasty blow to the head. I am still trying to regain my balance.”
Adiah released the rogue and looked up at him with concern. “Shouldn’t you be in the infirmary?”
“I’m tired of lying on a cot, staring at the ceiling.” Nevyre explained. “I wanted to check on you and apologize for not coming back to get you.”
“Captain Kalhoun tried a couple of times, but there were too many elves.” Adiah told her friend of her scary ordeal out in the woods surrounded by the forest demons and how Captain Kalhoun saved her as well as her experience riding Horse Lord So’ryn.
“I am sorry, Adiah.” Nevyre repeated. “I just wish I had time to tell someone where you were, so that they could have gotten you sooner.”
“I did manage to keep these.” Adiah reached under her pillow and pulled out a handful of handkerchiefs.
“I seemed to have lost mine.” Nevyre sighed.
“You mean this one?” Adiah held out the bright square of cloth and handed it to him.
“How did you get this?” his eyebrows rose with disbelief. “No fair grabbing it in the middle of battle.”
“I managed to get it before the attack.” Adiah grinned at Nevyre’s astonished face.
“How?”
“I used myself as a diversion while Kadyr swiped it from you.” Adiah’s face fell as she mentioned the Lieutenant’s name.
Nevyre’s jaw opened and closed in wordless protest.
“I’m sorry about Kadyr, Nevyre. I was told that his death was quick.” She looked up at her friend from under sorrow heavy eyes.”
Nevyre’s chest felt heavy. “He was a good friend and a good soldier.” Nevyre sighed.
Kadyr said that as a Princess, I needed to learn to trust people to perform certain duties for me, and that by setting myself up as a diversion it would still count.”
Nevyre’s gape turned into a smile. “You did just fine, kid. I guess I’m going to have to make your training a little harder it seems.”
“How are you going to do that?” Adiah asked
“I think I’ll sew some small bells on to these.” Kadyr stuffed the cloth squares into his shirt. “It’ll give me something to do while my brain settles back into place.”
“Bells?” Adiah groaned.
Nevyre chuckled. “How are you doing on your juggling?”
“I feel like a poor excuse for a traveling jester.” Adiah grimaced.
“You are already better than that.” Nevyre tossed her five squares of cloth back. “Let’s see it.”
Adiah began tossing the squares into the air.
--o0o–
Monyka looked down from the timbered wall of Lyonsgate. Three large funeral pyres stood a hundred paces from the wall like moth-eaten wood obelisks. Captain Kalhoun, Sergeant Galyway and Sergeant Takoda each stood with a torch in front of each pyre. Captain Dobry had several archers and a few scouts out beyond sight, to warn of elf movement. Brother Tagyrt along with three brothers from Lyonsgate stood between the pyres and the walled town. Princess Tonya, looking tired and solemn only slightly leaned against the wall as she looked across at the center tower of wood and soldiers. Adiah stood next to her drawing curious looks from the Riponian retinue who either didn’t recognize her or had only just found out that she was a Princess of Truno. Annyka, holding three large wreaths of flowers, stood to the other side of Tonya and shifted from one foot to the other looking bored, but trying her best not to show it. Standing as far behind Tonya as he could without falling off of the raised platform was the large Mul, Takar
Tonya turned and received the wreaths from Annyka and dropped them, one by one, over the side of the wall to three of Captain Dobry’s men. The soldiers gingerly placed a wreath on each of the pyres and returned to the wall as part of the small detachment of guards outside Lyonsgate.
Her husband, her Kadyr, lay amongst the wood and other soldiers. The emptiness in her chest twisted her gut and made her want to throw up again. Monyka took a deep breath and let it out slowly. She didn’t know if she could cry anymore even if she had wanted to; her eyes were so sore and puffy from all of the grieving she had done earlier in the day as she helped to prepare Kadyr’s body.
Gemma was by her side though out the entire ordeal. During the preparation of Kadyr’s body, she stood near Monyka often humming soft, comforting tunes, other times allowing Monyka to bury her face into her shoulder. The mid wife quietly allowed her space as she railed and screamed at the Gods, and patted her face with a cool cloth after she had thrown up.
Gemma and her apprentis stood either side of her as she watched Sergeant Takoda thrust the flaming torch into the oil soaked straw. Soft humming of flaming arrows filled the sky like a night of falling stars follwed by muffled thunks as the arrows hit various parts of the pyres. Small flare ups as the wood began to catch fire reminded her of the glowing stalagmites in the underkingdom. Memories of the Cave of Wonders and being adrift out on the underground lake flooded her memories. Raw, sore eyes had to work hard to tear up, blurring her vision slightly.
Gemma handed Monyka a fresh hankerchief. “Dab, don’t wipe, Dear.”
Monyka’s bottom lip trembled as she swallowed a sob trying to escape her throat. She didn’t think she could possibly have any more raw emotion in her, but it kept thrusting, burning and exploding through her body, whether it was her stomach churning in knots, cry’s and wails escaping her throat, tears flowing to blind her, or the empty, aching of her heart. It just kept pushing through any of the walls she tried to build up around it.
The sweet alto of a young boy not too far down the wall began a beautiful lament to the dead. One by one others around the boy softly joined in, by the third verse, it sounded like the whole town of Lyonsgate was singing.
Monyka looked behind her down through the streets of the small outpost to see cobblers, millers, bakers, servants and children standing in the streets, outside their front doors, hanging out of windows or standing on carts; some holding a lit candle, some a lantern, all joining their voices to those of their neighbors, friends and strangers. They lifted up their voices as the fires consumed the dead, singing to the Gods to welcome these soldiers and servants into their embrace.
Monyka blinked and was unable to see for the fresh flood of tears. She opened her mouth to join the chorus, but all that came out was a hoarse sounding croak.
“It’s okay, Dear. Let the others sing him to the heavens.” Gemma wrapped Monyka in a motherly embrace.
“It hurts so bad.” Monyka sobbed. “why does it have to hurt so bad?”
“The greater the love, the greater the hurt, Dear.”
“Can’t you do something to make it hurt less?” Monyka begged. “Something with the Gift?”
“If I did that it would diminish the person you have lost. It is better that you feel the pain so that you remember him and how much he means to you.”
Monyka answered her with a cry, and held tight to her.
The song ended and a audible hush fell across Lyonsgate and the grasslands beyond. Long moments passed before Monyka heard the shuffling of people as they broke away from their vigil on the timbered wall and went back about their business, anxiously making preparations for the coming attack.
Monyka pulled away from Gemma and dabbed at her swollen, red eyes. Except for a few archers on guard, most everyone had left the wall. She looked down to what was left of the pyres. Captain Kalhoun, Sergeant Gallyway and Sergeant Takoda still stood next to a pyre, each solemn and lost in his own thoughts.
Monyka was surprised to find that Princess Tonya was still there on the wall standing vigil, watching over the three pyres and three soldiers. Annyka was still at her side, trying not to shift from one foot to the other with impatience. Tonya looked up at Monyka and gave her a tight smile of acknowledgement, and sympathy before turning back to watch over the pyres.
“Are you ready to go?” Gemma asked.
Monyka looked down on the pyres. She shook her head, “No. I’d like to stay.”
Gemma nodded. “I’ll have Malana bring you some food. You need to eat. If the elves attack tonight I may need your help.”
Monyka nodded and turned to stare down at the hot coals that had once been her husband as the Mid-wife left her in her own thoughts.
--o0o–
Rikki was sore and exhausted. Saving one Princess in one day was a large undertaking. Saving two in one day was a feat that he hoped to never have to accomplish again. Good men and women dead, now ashes before him, men and women who had served him and his Princess well. Men and women whom he had eaten with, laughed with and had adventures with. Now, all that remained was bits of charred bone and ash among the hot coals.
Rikki looked out into the dark wondering when and where the elves would attack. They knew that at least one princess was here, he just hoped that they didn’t realize that there were three princess’ taking refuge behind these timbered walls. Captian Dobry assured him that his scouts were adept at rooting out the forest devils, but he knew how allusive the pointy ears could be. It was going to be a long night no matter how much assurance Captain Dobry gave him.
::You worry too much, Captain.:: So’ryn softly interrupted his thoughts. ::If it makes you feel any better, Lorcan has a few centaurs out there as well.::
::I won’t feel better until I have Tonya back in Ripon, dancing at midwinter ball.:: Rikki turned and looked up to the wall behind him. The Princess was still there, leaning against the wall staring into the red coals of the pyre. Most everyone else had dispersed after the towers of wood and bodies had collapsed into a mound. Monyka was still up there as well. She had more reason to remain there than most of the others. Lieutenant Kadyr had become a fast friend and one man that Rikki had come to rely upon more than others. He was going to be missed.
Monyka was still a concern. He didn’t know what had happened to her in the past week or so, but from the things he had seen and heard about this ‘gift’ she had, she was a bit of a wild card. The midwife, Gemma, seemed to be keeping her in check.
::Is this sorcery of Monyka’s something I need to worry about?:: Rikki asked.
::If she hadn’t found the midwife, you’d have had plenty to worry about. The midwife is teaching her the basics of control so that she doesn’t hurt anyone else.:: So’ryn explained. ::Given the right teacher, she could be very powerful.::
::Could be?:: Rikki questioned.
::The strength of her gift is not known, but it is strong.::
::Is she well?:: Rikki asked. He had grown rather fond of Monyka.
::She is sick of heart for the loss of her husband.::
Rikki nodded to himself, ::I miss him too.:: He turned towards Sergeant Takoda. The Sergeant at Arms was still blaming him for Taelah’s death. The old soldier seemed to know that he was looking at him. He turned his face to meet Rikki’s with a cold stare. The firelight flickering off the scars and wrinkles of his face made that look even more disconcerting. Rikki forced himself to keep his eyes locked on to the Sergeants, but it did take some effort. He didn’t kill the half-elf, but he did give her the means to take her own life. He had to. He was wasting enough time at Lyonsgate getting medical attention for his men.
Sergeant Takoda looked back at the small blaze before him. Rikki didn’t need to waste anymore time on a field trial for a traitorous vile half-elf, who would be found guilty. He had to get his Princess safely away from the reach of the Elves and to the safety of Malden.
Rikki looked again up to the top of the wall. Tonya was still there. She looked as exhausted as he and by the solemn twist to her lips, she was in pain as well.
He wasn’t able to get away from his duties as early as he wanted so that he and Tonya could spend some time talking. When he was able to get away, it was almost time for the ceremony and he couldn’t find her in her room. Instead he found her sitting with Ambassador Zareb.
Her red glazed over eyes spoke volumes of the pain that she was in and the frustration she was feeling at trying to learn years of negotiations and treaties in only a few hours. The Ambassador had slipped into unconsciousness a few minutes before Rikki had arrived to retrieve the Princess. The smell of the burned flesh was as strong as ever and he was told that the Ambassador’s leg had become infected which complicated the strong odor permeating and emanating from his room. The poor girl, Annyka was in tears from the smell despite the mask and dab of mint oil.
The Princess happy to be rescued from the miserable room was too tired and in too much pain to say more than a few words. Rikki and Kama Takar escorted her from the deserted inn to the wall where Kama Takar put his bulk to good use and carried the Princess to the top of the wall.
“Captain?” Tonya called as Rikki turned to leave.
“Yes, Highness.”
“Be careful out there.” She cautioned, placing a hand on his arm. Her fingers on his skin made his face flush.
“I will, Highness.” Rikki bowed.
“Rikki?” Tonya said more softly.
“Yes, Tonya?” it was barely above a whisper.
“Nothing, I just wanted to hear my name.” her cheeks flushed.
Rikki bowed over her hand and brushed his lips against the silky back of her wrist. He stood and looked down upon her. “It’s going to be a long night, Highness. Don’t over tire yourself.”
“I won’t.”
Rikki released her hand and stepped back a couple of paces before turning and heading down the stairs and out of the town’s gates.
Captain Kalhoun turned to find Sergeant at Arms and Sergeant Galyway both looking askance his direction. Rikki nodded. He turned to Brother Tagyrt. “Make sure they are well taken care of Brother.”
Brother Tagyrt nodded. “I…. I will Captain.”
Rikki joined Takoda and Markys as they walked back to the closed gate. Some orders could be heard and the gates swung open just enough to allow one man at a time to enter.
Rikki slowly climbed a ladder to the wall defenses. “Your Highness,” He mad a small bow before her. You have gone beyond what is required of you this night. You should get some sleep. Who knows what tomorrow may bring.”
“If it is all right, I’d like to go to the temple to pray for their souls.”
Rikki looked to Kama Takar. The Mul looked well rested even after the mornings exertion. He looked down at the base of the ladder. “Symond, you and Kama Takar please escort her Highness to the temple, then see her safely to bed.”
“Thank you Captain.” Tonya sounded as tired as she looked. “Will you be joining me?”
“I’m afraid I have too many preparations to make, your Highness.”
“Remember to get some sleep too, Captain.”
Rikki watched as Kama Takar effortlessly cradled Tonya in his arms and carried her down the stairs before turning and walking to Monyka.
“My Lady.” Rikki greeted.
“Captain.”
“It is getting late and with an attack being anticipated, I’d feel a lot better if you were some place safe.”
Monyka’s gaze never left the pile of coals, “I will Captain. I just want to be with him just a little longer.”
Rikki followed her line of sight and sighed. “I miss him to. He was a good man and a good friend.”
“Thank you, Captain.” Her voice broke. She turned and threw her arms around Rikki. Startled, he didn’t know what to do right away.
Rikki sighed and wrapped his arms around her. “I know it doesn’t mean a whole lot right now, but I’m glad you are safe. If something had happened to you instead, I’d have lost you both.”
Monyka buried a sob in his shoulder.
Rikki watched as the midwife’s assistant strode up to them.
“Monyka, anchor your core.” She whispered loudly.
Rikki looked askance.
The assistant gave him a stern look that turned into a polite smile. “Midwife Gemma asked me to bring her some food.”
“Thank you.” Rikki took the small bundle.
The assistant dipped a curtsy and made her way back down the ladder.
“What was that about?” Rikki asked.
“Just something that Gemma has me doing.”
“Does it have to deal with your, ‘gift’?”
Monyka pulled back and looked up at him through tear filled eyes. “You know, and you are not scared of me?”
“I don’t have any reason to be afraid of now do I?”
“After all that I have done? To poor Grymm? To Sergeant Galyway?”
“Galyway is fine and Grymm will recover.”
“I’m so scared, Captain. Everything is just so…. So out of control.”
“I know.” Rikki tried to console her. “I’m going to ask Midwife Gemma to join us so that she can continue with your training. Would that help make you feel better?”
Monyka nodded.
“Stay up here for a little while longer, but I want you getting some sleep.” Rikki ordered. “Here, Midwife Gemma seems to think that you are starving.” He handed her the bundle.
“Thank you, Captain.”
“You’re welcome. Just don’t tarry. You need sleep.” Rikki turned and quickly descended the ladder “What is it, Yyan?” he greeted the cavalryman.
“Captain Dobry wanted me to inform you that all of the scouts have reported no sign of Elves.”
“Does Yeoman Bayley have any archers on the wall?”
“Only a few.”
“Have anyone who is good with a bow put up on the wall. I want them to rotate every four hours.”
“Yes, Sir.”
Rikki looked around and spotted a cart pushed up under the walkway to avoid flaming arrows. “If anyone needs me, I’ll be there.” He pointed to the cart. “If no one needs me, wake me up in four hours.”
“Yes, Sir.” Yyan turned and hurried off to find Yeoman Bayley.
Rikki settled himself in the cart and lay back. He was so tired. His eyes felt like they crashed shut, and yet the world seemed to be spinning.
::I’ll alert you if anything occurs.:: So’ryn stated.
Rikki yawned and curled up into fetal position.
--o0o–
Ka’mya opened her eyes and shifted her weight. The gashes she received the day before, felt like they were on fire. She stretched and flexed her muscles and immediately wished that she hadn’t. What little sleep she had received was filled with nightmares of wolves chasing her. Chasing and nipping at her hooves, guiding her, shepherding her into a trap where they could all lunge for her throat.
::Good morning, Princess.:: So’ryn greeted.
She should have known that he would have been up and monitoring her thoughts. ::Morning So’ryn.:: She tried to keep contempt from her voice. ::No elf attack last night?::
::No. How are you feeling?::
::Horrible. I ache all over and my wounds feel like they are on fire.::
::Eat some breakfast. I want to meet you out at the East gate in half a candle mark.::
Ka’mya groaned. Slowly with a limp, she made her way to her food bowl. Fresh oats and slices of apple had been left for her. She ate without much enjoyment and quickly touched minds with her servants as well as those in town who could mind speak. It was only a light, quick touch. Most wouldn’t even know that she had contacted them. Most were exhausted. Of those a lot of them had been up and working since yesterday morning; The soldiers manning the walls, their eyes burned with want of sleep, the bakers having stayed up late with anxiety, then had to get up early to bake fresh bread. Some of her retinue were up all night due to anxiety and worry of the anticipated elf attack.
Ka’mya contacted her groomsman and asked him to enter. One there, he began to curry and brush her coat.
::Just a quick once over today. So’ryn wants me this morning.:: She told him.
::Lorcan?:: she sent.
::Yes, Highness.::
::What is going on this morning?::
::I’m just coming in from scouting most of the night.:: Lorcan explained. ::No sign of the elves or their beasts.::
::Do you think they will come?::
::They are elves, who knows what they will do.:: Lorcan sighed. ::They will come, we just won’t know when until it is too late.::
::Get some food and some sleep.::
::Thank you, your Highness.::
Ka’mya reached out to Annyka. ::Is Princess Tonya awake?:: She asked.
Ka’mya flinched as visions and words flashed through her mind. The young lady hadn’t been taught how to focus her thoughts to mind speak. Ka’mya closed the contact. Images of Princess Tonya eating and being dressed had flashed through her mind as well as the noise and other images that she really didn’t want to see.
::Good morning, Tonya.::
::Good morning, Ka’mya. How are you feeling today?::
::Horrible.::
::Good news, the elves didn’t attack last night.::
::So I have heard.::
So’ryn interrupted. ::You had better be on your way, Princess.::
Ka’mya flinched. ::Coming, So’ryn.:: she made contact with Tonya again. It looks like I’m going to be busy this morning. Perhaps you can come by for tea this afternoon?::
::I’d like that.:: Tonya agreed.
Ka’mya sent a thought to a servant outside the door, who opened them for her. The young man bowed as she passed and closed the door behind her.
Ka’mya winced as she picked up speed exiting the stable. After a few more steps she slowed back down. Sor’ryn can wait. He, after all, was her subject even if she had been ordered by her mother to follow the Horse Lord’s instruction.
Several townsfolk bowed or curtsied as she passed causing he to hold her head up higher, more regal.
So’ryn stood just inside the East gate speaking with Lorcan. The two looked at her as she approached.
::Let Lorcan have a look at your wounds.:: So’ryn was obviously not in a good mood.
The Centaur poked and probed at her various injuries before looking to So’ryn. ::She’s doing fine.::
::Thank you, Lorcan. Go get some sleep.::
The Centaur bowed to Ka’mya then saluted So’ryn before heading off to where ever it was that he slept.
::What do you want, So’ryn?::
::You are out of shape, Princess. I have been to soft on you lately, So I have decided to remedy the problem.:: So’ryn nodded to a gate guard who opened the gate to allow them out. ::Come foal.::
::Foal?:: as soon as she spoke it Ka’mya knew it was a mistake.
::Only foals go gallivanting off without a care for their safety or the safety of their heard.:: So’ryn’s voice was sharp. “Come!:: he ordered.
Insulted, Ka’mya lifted her head and snorted disapproval, then slowly she followed her instructor out of the gate.
A few paces down the road, So’ryn stopped and turned to face her. His ears lay back against his head with anger. ::Since it is unsafe to go far from these walls, I will have to instruct you here, in the presence of the humans. I hope you ate well, because you are going to need your strength.:: So’ryn didn’t wait for her to answer him. ::Keep up with me, or you’ll be doing this all day. Lets go!:: Sor’ryn leaped forward and began running down the length of the wall.
Ka’mya wanted to scream. She sprang after him, her muscles aching after the long hard flight the day before.
::So’ryn, I’m sore from yesterday.:: She complained.
::You’d be even more sore if Captain Kalhoun hadn’t been worried about Princess Tonya. Run!::
Ka’mya wanted to scream. So’ryn wheeled around at the corner of the wall and sprinted back the way they had come. ::Move it, Princess!:: he admonished.
Ka’mya’s ears lay back in her anger. She wheeled around and chased after the black and white instructor. As she began taking longer strides, she felt the freshly scabbed over wounds break open. She could feel the wetness of blood cool against her skin as the cool morning air cooled it before it fell away to mark the grass of her passage.
::My wounds!:: she cried. ::They’re breaking open. I’m bleeding again!:: She slowed.
::I don’t care if your hoof is split or you break a leg! Get moving or you’ll be doing this through the night!:: Came So’ryn’s retort.
Ka’mya reached out to contact Captain Kalhoun and Captain Dobry to inform them that So’ryn had lost his mind, but she couldn’t. It was as if contact with them was severed. She tried to contact her servants in the walls of Lyonsgate but to no avail. It was as if she was as lowly as a horse.
::I Can’t talk to anyone!:: she screamed with panic.
::If you hadn’t been so worried about how ill treated and horrible you’re feeling, I wouldn’t have been able to put a shield around your mind.:: So’ryn’s voice was full of disgust. ::Run, Ka’mya!::
To be continued. . .
By Anistasia Allread The format of this story might be easier to read at fictioneer.org
Rikki leaned against the timbered north wall of Lyonsgate and looked out over the sea of grass waving in the golden morning light.
“Do you think they have the guts to try a raid in the middle of the day?” Sergeant Galyway asked as he handed the Captain a trencher of eggs, bacon, cheese, and fresh strawberries drizzled with honey.
Rikki took a bite of cheese shook his head. “I’ve been trying to figure that out all night, Markys. They know where we are at, they know we have at least one person with royal blood. They know that they have handicapped our strength. All they need to do is to wait for us to stick our nose out of our den here and they can get all that they want.”
“So what are we going to do? We can’t just wait here. Sooner or later, they will throw all of their force at us and decimate this place.”
“If we left in two days, how many men would we have to leave behind?” Rikki inquired.
“Two days?” the Sergeant was surprised. “At least seven, maybe as many as twelve.”
Rikki thought while eating the bacon. “If we left wagons behind and took only horses, how many would have to be left?”
“Too many.” Markys shook his head. “Making a mad dash for the goal isn’t the answer, Captain.”
“I know it may not be the best answer, but it is an option. Our goal is to get Princess Tonya and Princess Adiah safely to Malden.”
“At the risk of all of those lives? The retinue as well as the soldiers?”
“Everyone knew what they were signing up for. It is one of the reasons we didn’t take any who had family to support at home.”
“There has to be a better way, Rikki.” Markys pleaded.
Rikki silently finished off his breakfast, tossing the last scrap of bread to a passing dog. “I want you to talk to Skot and come up with a total of eight cavalry and yeomen as scouts, and have them meet with me at the Widow’s Peak for lunch.”
“You want any of the senior staff?” Galyway asked.
“No. I want to keep this as quiet as possible. Besides, Takoda isn’t speaking to me at the moment. I hardly think he’d want to be in a meeting with me at the moment.”
“You going to let me in on what you’re planning?”
“When the time is right.” Rikki looked back over the grass. “There’s a lot I still have to work out.”
“Captain Kalhoun!” a voice cried. “Captain Kalhoun!”
Rikki looked down as a young soldier hardly old enough to shave came charging up the ladder.
“Captain Kalhoun.” He tried a salute on the ladder and lost his balance.
“Yes?”
“Captain Dobry wishes your presence at the South Gate.”
Rikki looked to Markys questioning, He scrubbed his hand through his dark hair and sighed. “Tell Captain Dobry, that I’m on my way.”
The young soldier nodded and half jumped to the grown and splashed through some remaining mud puddles as he went to deliver his message.
::So’ryn, do you know what Dobry wants?::
::A messenger just came in a few minutes ago.:: So’ryn stated. ::Want me to ask him?::
::No, I’m on my way to meet him.:: Rikki sighed. ::How are you doing?::
::Just fine. My Princess Ka’mya however, is a bit out of shape and more than a bit angry with me at the moment.::
::Does she know that it is for her own good?::
::I don’t think she has thought past wanting to kick in my face at the moment.:: So’ryn chuckled.
“Coming, Sergeant?” Rikki called over his shoulder.
Markys caught up quickly. “Didn’t think I was invited, sir.”
“I need someone to step into the leadership of the Cavalry since Kadyr is gone.” Rikki dodged a cart and avoided a mud puddle. “I know you aren’t cavalry, but I would like you to spend some time with them and get to know their strengths and personalities.”
“Sir?”
“I don’t want you trying to take Kadyr’s spot, just to get the men to trust you so that if we are put in another nasty situation, that they won’t hesitate when you give orders.”
“Yes, Captain.”
Rikki nodded a greeting to Captain Dobry as he approached. “You asked for me?”
Dobry nodded. “We just got word that those dirty savages attacked a village South of here.” Dobry paused. “They killed every living thing except for a young girl who was discovered by one of my scouts.”
“The whole village?” Markys questioned.
“Not a dog, cat, or goat left alive.” Dobry spat. “Scouts confirmed it early this morning.”
“How far from here?” Rikki asked.
“Three leagues.”
“Thanks Captain.” Rikki sighed.
“Captain Kalhoun!” a tiny voice sounded from behind him.
Rikki whirled around to see Annyka running towards him only half heartedly trying to avoid the mud puddles.
“What is it, Annyka?”
“Princess Tonya asked me to have you go to Ambassador Zareb’s room.” She stated a little tremor in her voice expressed some fear.
“I’ll be there shortly, Annyka. I promise.”
The young girl dipped a tired curtsy and turned to run back the way she had come. She stopped short and turned back to the Captain. “She said to bring Sergeant Takoda, and the rest of your…. senior staff.” She tried to get the Princess’ words as exact as possible.
“Okay, Annyka. I’ll find as many as I can.”
She nodded and took off again.
“See who you can round up, Markys. I don’t know what this is about, but if she is demanding it, it has to be important.”
--o0o–
“Will I always be this hungry?” Monyka asked.
“It all depends upon how much of the gift you use.” Gemma sipped at some tea. “The more strength you have, the more of the gift you can use, the more you will need to eat to compensate.”
“I’ll blow up to the size of a mansion.” Monyka sighed.
“You’ll be lucky to keep as much as you have now. You are very powerful, so you will be eating twice as much as some of the hardiest soldiers.”
A knock at the door interrupted their breakfast. Malana came in followed by Annyka.
“Is the Princess alright?” Monyka asked worried.
“She is, My Lady. She sent me to fetch you to Ambassador Zareb’s room.”
“Is he. . . . Is he dying?” Monyka fingered her necklace. “If he is, why would she want me there?”
“He’s suddenly gone mad.” She looked frightened. “Her Highness asked me to send for you as well as Captain Kalhoun, and Sergeant at Arms Takoda.” She bit her lip in worry.
“Go ahead, dear. I’ll catch up to you.” Gemma began clearing the table. “Take this to eat on the way,” she handed her a wedge of cheese.
Monika, wearing the white blouse tucked into trousers that was fashionable in Blaire, swung her cloak around her shoulders and followed Annyka with a slight limp out into the street.
“How are you doing?” Monyka asked the young girl.
“Tired, My Lady.” Annyka admitted.
“It was a late night.” Monyka agreed. “Has she been treating you alright?” She slipped the cheese into a pocket of her cloak for later.
“Yes, My Lady.” Annyka looked at her with anxiety.
“Stop calling me, My Lady, Annyka. I’m just as common as you. I’m sorry I haven’t been around to help you more lately.” She apologized to the girl.
“It’s okay. I know you have been busy.”
“Annyka, there isn’t any reason to be afraid of me.” Monyka winced at the wound in her leg.
Annyka’s face paled. She darted a wide eyed glance at Monyka then back to the road they were walking on. “I saw what you did out there.” Annyka cringed at the thought.
“We need to slow down, my leg is hurting.” Monyka deliberately slowed her stride. “I scared a lot of people out there, including me, Annyka. I’m starting to learn what happened and how to control it so that it never happens again.”
Annyka dared another look at her.
“I promise, I’d never try to hurt you or Tonya, ever.” Monyka stated. “Ever.” With extra emphasis.
The two walked in silence for a few moments. Before they knew it they were in front of the inn.
“It smells really bad in there.” Annyka warned. “I almost threw up.”
“I hope no one does, that would just add to the smell.” Monyka smiled at the girl.
“Do you know what’s this about?” Yeoman Bayley asked as he joined them.
Monyka looked to Annyka then back to the Yeoman. “Apparently her Highness and Zareb want to tell us something.”
The Yeoman opened the door for the two. Monyka gave him a smile and entered. Entering the inn was like walking into a fog except that this fog was a horrible smell not a cloud.
“Ick, that is horrible.” Monyka’s stomach soured. She looked to Annyka then raced back out side and heaved her breakfast.
“Is it that bad?” Sergeant Takoda asked coming down the road.
“I’m usually not this sensitive to smells.” Monyka admitted. She accepted a mug of water from Annyka and washed out her mouth.
“This is what I’ve been using.” Annyka handed her a strip of cloth with a drop of mint oil on it.
“Thanks.” Monyka tied the strip around her head placing the oil near her nostrils. The stench was still there but not nearly as over whelming.
Rikki came out of the back room looking a little green from the odor. He looked to be trying to brave it without a mask. “Skot, you, Markys, and Annyka, stay out here. It’s kind of a small room and it’s too stuffy and nasty smelling to have all of us in there.” He instructed. “Takoda, you and Monyka were requested personally by the Ambassador.”
Monyka took a deep breath before following Takoda into the room. Tonya sat next to his bed. Ambassador Kalgar leaned against the wall in the corner looking solemn. Tonya looked exhausted. Monyka wondered if the Princess had slept more than three hours since they left the Under Kingdom, how ever many days ago?
“They are all here, Ambassador.” Rikki spoke loudly and slowly for the dying man.
“Monyka?” Zareb’s ruined face and scorched throat made his speach thick and slurred.
“I’m here, Zareb.” Monyka announced. Why he would want her in attendance, she did now know. He rarely spoke to her, let alone acknowledge her existence.
“Tonya. . . my Princess?”
“I’m here, Ambassador.”
“I’m tired.” Zareb paused. He took a deep breath and squeezed Tonya’s hand. “I have one last bit of information for you, my Princess.”
“Zareb? . . .”
“May your father forgive me.”
“All is forgiven, Zareb. I pardon you in my father’s stead.” Tonya’s voice cracked causing Monyka’s heart, that she thought numb, to tighten in her chest.
Monyka knew that Tonya thought of the Ambassador as an uncle. One that she didn’t always like, but one that she respected.
“Your father, is a good man, Highness. . . .” Zareb swallowed hard and tried to wet his cracked and devastated lips. “Your father is a great King, I am proud to have served him.”
Monyka dipped a clean rag into some water with her free hand and lightly wet his lips.
Zareb turned to her. “Thank you.” He squeezed her hand as a weak fit of coughing wracked his body.
“You should rest, Ambassador.” Monyka tried to calm him. She anchored her core and slowly released a trickle of the gift into the dying man.
“I need to tell you.” Ambassador Zareb grasped her hand. He turned to Tonya. “I need to tell the both of you.”
“Tell us what, Zareb?” Tonya asked looking uncomfortable in this situation.
“Your Highness, Monyka is your half-sister.” The trickle of power snapped back into Monyka’s aura.
A stunned silence, like an avalanche, crashed over the room.
“What?” Tonya looked from the Ambassador to Monyka.
Monyka’s heart skipped a beat.
“His Majesty. . . “
“Zareb, you forget yourself!” Takoda suddenly boomed startling Monyka.
“I have been burdened with the secret long enough, Takoda. I wish to go to the Gods with a clear conscious.” Zareb barked back. His body shook with another wracking cough.
Monyka looked across the bed at the blonde Princess meeting her just as stunned face. Could the two of them really be sisters? How could that even be possible? Monyka looked to the Sergeant at Arms who’s face was as red as she had ever seen it. Rikki looked from Tonya to her and back to Tonya. She could tell that his mind was working over every scenario, past, present and future.
“Zareb, are you sure?” Monyka heard her voice speak as smooth as silk and without the shock that her mind was screaming.
“Only a handful know the truth.” Zareb wheezed. “His Majesty had relations with a young kitchen maid while Queen Isabella was pregnant with Tonya.”
“Zareb, that is enough!” Takoda demanded.
“Hold your tongue, Sergeant!” Tonya glared. She kept the Sergeant under a hard stare and softened her voice. “Ambassador, are you sure that Monyka is my. . .” she paused keeping Takoda pinned with a stare, “my half-sister?”
Tears leaked out of Zareb’s eyes. “I swore an oath not to tell anyone, your Highness. I hope your father will forgive me.”
Monyka was dumbfounded. Her eyes kept darting between Tonya, and Zareb. Her mother had an affair with King Tobias? Could it be possible? Could that be why her mother never told her who her father was? It would explain so much.
Her Majesty must know, that is why she had treated her so coldly all of these years. The general knowledge of her being King Tobias’s bastard daughter would not only be a slap in her face, but would be scandalous in Ripon which prided its self in its purity.
Monyka looked down at the necklace that she was fingering. The necklace that her father had given her, that King Tobias had given her. Her eyes were filled with tears.
“Your transgression is forgiven, Ambassador.” Tonya looked white with panic. “Rest easy in the knowledge that your conscious is clear and that the Gods will embrace you in their arms.”
“Thank you, Highness.” Zareb’s breathing seemed more relaxed. “Thank you.”
Monyka still didn’t know what to do. She looked from Takoda to Tonya to Rikki and back. “Rest easy, Zareb.” She managed.
The Ambassador took a deep breath and slowly released it. His hand went limp in hers.
“Is he?...” Tonya asked.
Monyka looked closely. “No, he’s unconscious.” She looked up to see Tonya looking at her, no, studying her, analyzing her.
Monyka didn’t know what to say.
Tonya slowly stood and walked around the bed. Monyka braced herself. She made sure her core was anchored and prepared to protect herself. She didn’t know what or how, but she knew that if came to that, her mind would work it out.
Tonya looked past her to Takoda. “Is it true?”
Takoda turned red and clamped his lips as if they might betray him.
“Sergeant, is what the Ambassador said the truth?” She demanded.
Takoda’s muscles began quivering.
“I’m ordering you to tell me, on your oath to my father and my family. Is it true?”
Monyka watched as the Sergeant at Arms physically sagged, looking defeated. He dropped to one knee, bowed his head. “It is true, your Highness. Your father made the Ambassador and me swear never to tell. The Ambassador…” he didn’t finish.
Tonya turned to Monyka and studied her for a moment.
Monyka suddenly found Tonya embracing her and holding her tight. Her mind reeling, it took a second or two before she realized that Tonya was crying. Monyka wrapped her arms around her Princess; her sister.
Tonya pulled back and looked held Monyka’s eyes with her tear blurred ones. “This explains so much.”
--o0o–
Rikki’s mind was a jumbled mess. Monyka was Tonya’s half sister? He now had four Princess’ behind a meager timbered palisade manned only by a small garrison and three score of bloodied and exhausted honor guard. Could the Ambassador be delusional? He thought so, until Sergeant Takoda confirmed it.
Takoda was on his knee looking defeated, the two reunited siblings were embraced in a hug. Ambassador Kalgar stood in the corner shaking his head, his long beard swinging back and forth.
He needed fresh air. It was hard to believe that he could become used to such a foul stench. He slipped out of the door to stand next to Kama Takar.
“Kama.” Captain Kalhoun dressed the Mul down with his eyes.
“Yes, Captain.” The half-dwarf’s voice sounded like a rumbling avalanche.
“I want you to protect Monyka as if she were the Princeess Tonya.” Would that be enough? Would the Mul accept that order?
“Sir, my orders were to guard only the Princess Tonya.” The Mul questioned.
“I know, but we have just learned that Monyka is just as important as the Princess.” Captain Kalhoun explained.
Takar just looked straight ahead.
“Will you guard Monyka as you guard Princess Tonya?” Rikki asked.
The Mul was silent for a moment. “Yes, Captain. I will. I was told that you were my new commander. I will protect Monyka as I protect Princess Tonya.”
Rikki nodded.
::So’ryn, did you hear what just took place?::
::No, I’ve been busy. What is it, Captain?::
::We’ve got another Princess to protect.::
::What?::
::It just came to light that Lady Monyka, Princess Tonya’s assistant, is actually her half-sister.::
::Four Princess’?::
::I’m surprised the elves aren’t here in force to capture or sacrifice them. Could they not know?:: Rikki asked.
::They know that there are at least two here. That alone would be enough to bring half their force against us. Help wouldn’t get here in time. It looks like we need to retreat, perhaps divide the Princess’.::
::Are there any other Princess’ that I haven’t hear about?:: Rikki asked. ::Perhaps there is a secret Princess summit in Lyonsgate that we weren’t informed about?::
Rikki heard So’ryn’s dry chuckle in his head. ::I’ll bring my Princess in. She’s tired enough to drop anyway.:: I don’t believe she’ll be much of a problem for the rest of the day.::
::She’s your problem.:: Rikki stated. ::I have three of my own.::
Sergeant Galyway stood up as Rikki entered the common room of the inn “Have we lost the Ambassador?”
“Not yet, but I don’t think it will be too much longer.” Rikki scrubbed a hand through his hair. “Sergeant, I want every able bodied soldier that we have, on the wall. No, change that. I want every soldier who can swing a weapon, fire a slingshot or throw a punch on the wall as soon as possible. Six hour rotations.”
“What is going on, Captain?” Yeoman Bayley inquired.
“Our situation here has changed.” Rikki stated. “Skot, I want all scouts, not otherwise deployed or spoken for to range around this city staying within a league. I want them reporting back every four hours.”
“What has changed, Captain?” Galyway asked.
Captain Kalhoun ignored the question. “I want a senior staff meeting in one hour.” Rikki looked around. “We’ll have it here.”
Galyway and Bayley exchanged looks.
“On the double. Dismissed.” Captain Kalhoun growled.
The two soldiers saluted and dashed for the door.
“Where’s Grymm?” Rikki called after them.
“Out side the door, Captain.” Galyway called over his shoulder.
“Grymm!” the Captain called.
The young bandaged Corporal hurried into the room. “How are you feeling, Grymm?”
“A little sore, sir.”
“Can you run a message for me?”
“Yes, Sir.”
“Go find Captain Dobry and tell him that we have some new information that is vital to the protection of Lyonsgate. Tell him I need to see him here as fast as possible.”
“Yes, Sir.” Grymm saluted.
“Senior staff meeting here in one hour. I want you here, Grymm.” Captain Kalhoun called after the Corporal.
::So’ryn, can you join us here in an hour?::
::Wild fillies in heat couldn’t drag me away.::
“What’s going on, Captain?” Annyka’s quivering voice sounded, breaking Rikki’s thought process. The Captain turned to see the young girl sitting next to the fireplace.
“I’ll let Princess Tonya tell you.” Rikki said in a soft voice. “It’ll be better coming from her.”
“Ya got your hand and your feet full.” Ambassador Kalgar observed as he joined the Captain in the common room.
“Any ideas? Suggestions, Ambassador?”
Kalgar pulled out a seat and hopped up into it. “I’m a diplomat, not a soldier, sorry.”
“You don’t fool me, you old gray beard.” Rikki shook his head. “I’ve seen you handle an ax.”
“Aye, I can fight, but I’ve only strategy for planning word wars, not bloody ones.”
Rikki sighed.
Princess Tonya followed by Princess Monyka joined them.
“Your Highnesses,” Rikki made a leg. “I would like you both together where Kama Takar can protect you.”
“I need to get back to Midwife Gemma.” Monyka protested.
“I need you to remain alive and safe.” Rikki countered.
“Send a guard with her and Kama Takar can remain with me.” Tonya suggested. “I am beyond exhausted and need some sleep. Monyka doesn’t need to be bored to tears while I sleep. After I’ve rested a bit, She and I have a lot to discuss, don’t we.” She looked to her half-sister.
“Fine. I don’t have time for this.” Rikki stated. “Takar, please escort Princess Tonya and Annyka back to their rooms. “You,” he pointed at Monyka will stay here until I can find you an escort.”
“But…” Monyka began to protest.
“When it comes to your safety and security, I am in charge.” Rikki shifted his gaze from Monyka to Tonya.
“He has a point.” Tonya sighed. “You don’t have to like it, but he is right. Come Annyka. I am tired.”
“Don’t breathe a word of what just took place to anyone.” Captain Kalhoun’s eyes moved from one to the other begging cooperation. The two young women in his charge glanced at one another before nodding to the Captain.
Rikki nodded and watched as Princess Tonya and Annyka were followed out of the inn by the Mul.
Rikki rounded on Monyka. “I’m sorry, your Highness, but I don’t think it’s safe for me to show you proper respect at this time.”
“Rikki, please.” Monyka did that woman’s thing where they cry, roll there eyes and stomp all at the same time. “I just found out that I have a half-sister, and more importantly, a father. The last thing I am worried about is that you bow and scrape to me as if I was Tonya.”
“But you are a Princess now, Monyka. Like it or not. Certain things are going to be required of you, one of those things is that you have to allow and even expect people to treat you with an air of decorum due your station.”
“But not from you, and not at this time.” She pulled a piece of cheese out of her cloak and began gnawing on it.
“Fortunately for you, it isn’t safe for anyone to know until we reach Malden. We need to keep it hidden until then.” He gave her stern look. “You understand, don’t you?”
“Yes, Captain.”
“Captain?” Grymm entered the inn. “Captain Dobry will be here shortly.”
“Thanks Corporal. Find me an available soldier to escort Monyka to the Midwife’s house.”
“I can do it, Captain.” Grymm volunteered. “That is, if it doesn’t bother Lady Monyka.”
Rikki nodded.
“I would appreciate it Grymm as long as you aren’t uncomfortable.” Monyka smiled.
Grymm shook his head. “No, My Lady.”
“Find a soldier to replace you, Grymm I want you back here for the meeting.”
“Yes, Captain.”
Rikki soon found himself alone in the common room of the inn with Sergeant Takoda. “Are there any more Princess’ I should know about?” he asked.
Takoda just glared at him.
Rikki waited for the Sergeant to speak, but the grizzled man just stared coldly at him. The Captain grew tired of the Sergeant’s game. “I have to go talk to some scouts. I’ll be back in an hour.”
Rikki made his way to the Widow’s Peak. It was a tavern where he heard the soldiers of Lyonsgate frequented. Eight Riponian soldiers greeted him from a table.
Rikki waved one of the bar maids over and handed her some coin. “Please bring us four pitchers of ale.”
The soldiers at the table looked at their Captain with questions written all over their faces.
“Relax,” Captain Kalhoun smiled. He waited until the barmaid had returned with the drinks and left them alone. “I have a mission for you and it could be very dangerous. If you don’t wish to undertake this, you may leave now.” Rikki waited for someone to move. No one did, they didn’t even look at one another, testing their comrades.
Captain Kalhoun nodded. “You four,” he said looking down one side of the table, are going to take the road East to Evalynton. I want you to hire boats for our party and horses to sail down to Malden. If you come under attack from elves, you are not to engage, but to flee to Evalynton as fast as you can.”
The four nodded.
“If we don’t arrive within four days, you are to take the boats on down yourselves. I’ll meet you down there as soon as I can.”
“Do you want us to send what guard is in Evalnton to clear the road and aid your arrival?” One of the scouts asked.
“No.” Captain Kalhoun shook his head. “Just get there safely and get those boats.” He turned to the other side of the table. “You four are to ride South to Spruce Springs. I want you to do the same thing. Get there safely and get enough boats to transport the Princess’s and retinue along with our horses down to Malden.”
The men nodded.
“I want both groups to leave tonight.” He told them. “I want you all to meet with me for final orders before you depart, okay?”
A murmur of ‘yes Sir’ was heard around the table.
Captain Kalhoun poured the ale down his throat and set the empty mug on the table. “Enjoy the rest of this, and I’ll see you tonight.” He got up and exited the Widow’s Peak.
::Rikki,:: So’ryn’s voice interrupted his thoughts.
::What is it?:: He became alert.
::Dobry just received a report of another village south of here being annihilated. Apparently only a teenage boy and his little sister survived. It sounds like they are attacking everything north of Sprucesprings.::
::Thanks, So’ryn. I’m on my way to the meeting.::
When Captain Kalhoun returned to the inn, his senior staff was waiting, Dobry, Sergeants Takoda and Galyway were studding a map of the area.
Captain Dobry looked up, “It’s been reported that another village has been destroyed.” He growled.
“So’ryn told me.” Rikki wrinkled his nose at the smell emanating from Zareb’s room.
“I’m sending out scouts tonight. I want to leave first thing in the morning.”
“We’ll have to leave some of the wounded behind.” Galyway was not pleased.
“It’s something we have to do. We need to get as far from Lyonsgate and the Elves , before they bring their whole weight down and slaughter everyone here. The Princesses safety is the only thing that matters.”
::My military heard will be going with you. They are mostly Horse Lords, but I have a squad of Centaurs that will be with us.::
::Lorcan?::
::He’ll stay here with a small squad to help scout for and defend Lyonsgate.::
Captain Kalhoun took a deep sighing breath and scanned everyone in the room. “What I’m about to say does not leave this room.” He waited for his officers and Captain Dobry to nod. “It was revealed this morning that the Princess Tonya’s assistant, Lady Monyka, is actually His Majesty Tobias’ illegitimate daughter.”
Galyway swore silently. A few others were visibly shocked, some confused.
“This means that Monyka is a Princess of Riponia and to be protected at all costs, the same as Princess Tonya.” Captain Kalhoun paused. “Having said that, I don’t want anything said, or for you to treat her any differently until I say or we reach Malden. If the Elves find out that we have more than one Princess, we will be doomed to fail our mission and go down in the histories as the honor guard that was so inept that it got four Princesses killed.”
Rikki went over to the map and studied it. “How many wagons survived the ambush?”
“Four.” Galyway stated.
“How many do we absolutely have to have?” Rikki asked.
“What do you mean?” Yeoman Bayley asked.
“Can we travel with out wagons if need be?”
“Not well or fast, we’d have to hunt and or buy food from markets and farmers.”
“Besides,” Galyway added, “Her Highness has a lot of chests and there’s the gifts to the various rulers. That blue marble is quite heavy and fragile.”
“I’ll speak with, her Highness, and see if we can get away without some of her things.
“What are you planning, Captain?” Sergeant Galyway asked.
“I just want to make sure that we aren’t tied down to anything. If we are put into another situation similar to what happened the other day, I want to be able to leave the wagons and get the Princesses as far from the danger as possible. Leaving behind a few wagons needs to be a viable option.” That was only part of it. He didn’t want to tell anyone what his real plans were just yet. He had a gut feeling about what the elves were planning, but he needed to keep everyone in the dark so that they wouldn’t betray the real plan.
::You’ll need to shield your thoughts better than that, Captain.:: So’ryn interrupted his thoughts. ::Ka’mya could pick up on that and let it slip to your Princess, who could let it slip to someone else, then the whole town would know.::
::So, you know what I’m planning?:: Rikki asked.
::Yes. It will be tricky with the timing, but I think it will work.::
::Have you scouted that area before?:: Rikki’s eyes scanned a section of the map.
::No. We concentrate on the border. I could have one of my herd do that.::
Rikki shook his head, forgetting that So’ryn wasn’t in the room. ::No. I don’t want anything to tip off those nasty pointed ears.::
::I’ll go get my herd ready to depart tomorrow.::
“Will the Princess be riding in a carriage?” Markys asked.
“Yes, but I want her mount, Comyn, saddled and kept nearby for a fast get-a-way if needed.”
The Sergeant nodded.
--o0o–
“So what was the big rush to see the Ambassador?” Gemma inquired.
“He wanted to leave us with a clear conscious.” Monyka smiled.
“Did he go to the Gods?”
“Not yet. I don’t think it will be too long though.” Monyka hung up her cloak. “Sorry to bother you yet again, Gemma, but. . .”
“You’re hungry.” Gemma finished.
Monyka nodded.
“Have a seat dear.” Gemma bought a plate with fruit, bread and cheese. “I want to have another look at your leg.”
“I tried to feed Zareb some energy.” Monyka’s voice was full of excitement. “I don’t know how well it worked though, because I wasn’t able to give him much. I. . . I kinda got distracted.”
“You shouldn’t have done anything.” Gemma shook her head.
“Why not?” Monyka asked.
“First off, because you aren’t trained. Second because he is a dying man. Your giving him energy will only prolong his agony.”
“I was just trying to help.” Monyka took a big bite of fruit.
“I know, dear, but sometimes, letting them go is helping them.”
Juice ran down her wrist. “But he needed so badly to tell us things.”
“Were those things really that important?” Gemma asked taking the boot off of Monyka’s injured leg.
“To me it was.” Monyka grunted and put the fruit down as Gemma pulled on her leg.
“What is that, Dear ?”
“He told me who my father is.” Monyka fingered her necklace. She still was having trouble comprehending the fact. She needed to talk to Takoda to find out what the story with her mother and Tobias was.
“Mmmm ?”
“He revealed to me and the Princess that my father is King Tobias.”
Gemma stopped and looked up at Monyka in a new way.
“Isn’t that great?” Monyka exclaimed.
“That explains it.” Gemma’s face was filled with wonderment and satisfaction.
“What explains it?” Monyka persisted.
“Your purple aura,” Gemma went on. “Purple has always been considered a mystery, but it also means royalty.” Gemma smiled. “It also explains why you have a guard standing outside my door.”
“So to others with the gift, they are either uncomfortable because of not knowing what gifts I have, but also because I’m apparently of Royal descent?”
Gemma nodded. “Yes, your Highness.”
Monyka was taken back by being dressed with the title. “Gemma, please don’t call me that. Besides, Captain Kalhoun told me that he wants to keep it a secret for now.”
“Then you shouldn’t have told me.” Gemma stood. “finish up a few bites. I want to take you into the bedroom so that I can have a good look at your leg. Has it been bothering you?”
“It’s still quite stiff, and it hurts after a bit of walking.” She took a bite of cheese and followed Gemma into the bed chamber.
“Take off those trousers.” Gemma ordered.
Monyka slipped them off of her legs and lay on the bed. She watched as a mostly green aura surrounded the midwife.
“Do you use the gift on babies that you are birthing?” Monyka wondered aloud.
Gemma stopped what she was doing and looked at her. “Only once it is has been severed from the mother. Even then it isn’t something that should be done very often.” She paused. “The Gods have blessed the mother with a baby, who are we to interfere with the will of the Gods?”
“So, you wouldn’t fix a club foot or other disfigurement?”
“No. That is the Gods will. If the baby is very weak from the birthing I’d give it a little energy or help boost it’s need to nurse, but that is about as far as we should go. Doing more could have dire consequences down the road.”
Gemma closed her eyes and probed the pink scar on her leg where just a few short days ago, an arrow had pierced.
Monyka tried to lay quietly. She was having a hard time processing the information in her brain. She now knew who her father was, and she had a half-sister, Tonya. She also had a reason why Queen Isabella didn’t like her. She could almost understand the Queen’s reasoning behind it. Still, she was only a product of the situation; it shouldn’t be her that the Queen takes her disgrace out on. As a Princess, she could receive lands in Riponia and with lands, an income. She would be able to free her mother from the kitchens of the palace and have someone else cook and bake for her.
Gemma took a deep breath as she opened her eyes. “It is healing well. I gave the tissue a little more focused energy and eased a few irritated nerves. It shouldn’t give you much grievance now.”
“Thank you, Gemma.” Monyka pulled her trousers back on, tucked her white lacey blouse into them and retrieved her boots from Gemma, which she put on. She flexed her legs and didn’t feel the pull or pain that she had earlier. “Much better.”
Monyka sat back down and finished everything on the table.
“Now that you’ve eaten, dear, Lets begin your exercises. Anchor your core.”
--o0o–
Takoda was pissed by the time he left the stinking inn where the young Captain had insisted they hold their officer’s meeting. He had been tasked in evaluating the injured soldiers. He had to weed out the ones who could ride and or fight in the coming days. Any not able to hold their own would be left behind to either make their way home through the Northwest passage, or make their way to Malden to rejoin the group there.
“Young cub, trying to prove he is a lion.” He muttered to himself. He had liked the Captain when they started off, but his coldness towards Taelah and his assisting in her death had soured his look on the young man. The Captain after all had left the entire Riponian honor guard and the Princess’ retinue leaderless during the elven ambush. He claimed that he needed to get the Princess out of harms way, but in doing so, he almost doomed everyone else to death. When he got back to Ripon, he would have to have words with Tobias.
First he would have to explain about Zareb’s betrayal of the oath that they had both taken all those years ago. Tobias would not be happy about that, and Isabella would be nearly impossible to deal with in her shame and spite. The Queen will have to retire to the country estate for a long cooling off period. He just hoped that this Captain would cool off a little before he got anyone else killed.
Takoda went to Lyongate’s walls and spoke to the men there. He had a few demonstrate that they could or could not handle a sword or pull a bow. He then made his way to the infirmary. Several of the men there would definitely have to be left behind.
Tomorrow was too soon; too soon to go running to Malden in a mad dash to get the Princess to safety.
The Sergeant at Arms made notes next to each man’s name so that they could be singled out or included in their hope for reaching Malden.
The girls now knew that they were related. Tonya seemed to have taken it with grace. He wondered if she thought of how the court would look upon her father and mother for the King’s indiscretion.
What he needed more than anything right now was a bottle of brandy. Takoda tucked the list into the inside of his coat pocket and walked into the common room of the inn where the Princess was staying.
A large woman stuffed into ill fitting trousers and a lacey white blouse, stained with wine and perhaps lunch greeted him with a smile. “How can I help you, Sergeant?”
Takoda placed two silvers on the table. “A bottle of brandy and a cup.” He didn’t bother to smile at the bar keeper. He didn’t feel like smiling; He just wanted to numb his mind.
--o0o–
Tonya growled and tossed her pillows off of her bed.
“What is it, your Highness?” Annyka asked.
“I can’t sleep. I’m so tired, my body aches, my leg feels like it is on fire and my brain won’t stop or even slow down it’s thoughts enough for me to sleep.
“Shall I bring your special oil?” Annyka asked.
“I don’t think it will do much good now.” Tonya threw back the covers and sat up in bed. “Bring me my dress, I think I’ll go down to the common room.”
“Yes, your Highness.” Annyka went to where the dress was tossed over the back of a chair.
::What are you doing, Ka’mya?:: Tonya focused her mind.
::Wanting to die.::
::What? Why?::
::That stupid Commander of mine decided to torture me.:: Ka’mya’s mind voice even sounded tired. ::He had me doing sprints half the morning, then he had me running laps around Lyonsgate.::
::Whatever for?:: Tonya let Annyka slip the dress over her head and arms.
::For endangering your life yesterday.::
::Why don’t you just say, no?::
::He is my Commander.::
::So?:: The young assistant began lacing up the bodice in back.
“Not so tight.” Tonya instructed the girl. “I’m tired and uncomfortable enough as it is.”
“Yes, your Highness.”
::While I am doing service under him, he is in command. If I tried to pull rank, my mother would have me flayed and rubbed down with salt.::
::Ouch. I’m sorry that I got you into trouble.::
::It isn’t your concern, Tonya.::
::I’d ask you to join me for a drink, but I don’t guess that Horse Lords drink.::
::No. besides all I want is to get some sleep.::
::Me too, but I can’t seem to sleep.::
Annyka helped Tonya into her slippers.
“Ask Kama Takar if he could help me down the stairs to the common room.” Tonya asked.
“Yes, your Highness.” Annyka dipped a small curtsy and went to the door.
::My Ambassador who is on his death bed felt that he should break an oath made to my father and reveal that my assistant, Monyka is actually my half-sister.:: Tonya told the Horse Lord Princess.
::How are you feeling about that?:: Ka’mya asked cautiously.
::I have very mixed feelings. It is one of the things keeping me awake.:: Tonya sighed. She limped over to the door where the Mul was waiting. He effortlessly scooped her up into his arms as if she was a three year old who had fallen asleep next to the fire and descended the stairs to the common room.
::Are you happy to have a sibling or upset?:: Ka’mya pressed.
::I think I’m happy.:: Tonya was so confused. ::I love Monyka, I always have. When we were little we would pretend to be related in some fashion, and now we find out that we are. . . its just very strange.:: she decided.
::Who was born first?:: Ka’mya inquired.
::I was.:: the Mul set her down at the foot of the stairs and stepped back, his eyes watching anyone and everyone.
::So you will retain your status.::
Tonya hadn’t even thought about that.
“How can I help you, Princess?” the heavy, stained bar mistress asked.
“I’d like a bottle of wine and a seat next to a fire.” Tonya gave her a tired smile.
“Right away, your Highness.”
“Annyka?” Tonya looked around for her new assistant.
“Yes, your Highness?”
“Could you please go find Monyka and ask her to join me?”
The young girl made a curtsy and left.
--o0o–
Rikki walked along side So’ryn as they made their way from the inn to the defensive wall around Lyonsgate.
::Are you going to tell anyone?:: So’ryn asked.
::I don’t dare risk it. You know how elves are, they seem to be everywhere or have ears everywhere. I didn’t like having that half-elf with us, but I was persuaded by my Princess and Sergeant at Arms to allow her to accompany us. You saw how that turned out.::
::You trust your own men though.::
::Yes, but even details of what we are going to attempt leaking out in bits and pieces can be put together again.::
::Your Sergeant Galyway isn’t too pleased.::
::He’ll get over it. He is a good soldier.::
“Edwyn!” what have you to report?” Rikki called as he left So’ryn and climbed a ladder.
“Nothing.” Edwyn stated with a salute. “Not a sign of the dirty bastards. The only thing we have seen out there other than grass, is hawks and eagles circling above the town.”
Rikki looked up to see three dark dots in the sky. He pulled out his field glass, put it up to his eye and found the bird.
::Can elves use birds like they use those Lupidae creatures?::
::I wouldn’t put it past them.:: So’ryn answered after a moments thought.
“Edwyn, pass the word, if any of those birds get within bow range, I want them shot down.”
“Yes, Sir.”
“Captain Kalhoun.” A voice called from below.
Rikki looked down to see Captain Dobry looking up at him. He put his field glass away and quickly dropped to the ground.
“What is it, Dobry?” Rikki fell in step beside him.
“We just got a bird from Spruce Springs.” Dobry took a deep breath. “The elves have attacked the town in force. They were driven off, but the town took a hard beating.”
Rikki pursed his lips and scrubbed a hand through his dark hair. “Thanks for telling me, Dobry.”
The Blaire Captain nodded. “I felt it was important to what ever it is you have planned.”
--o0o–
“You sent for me, Highness?” Monyka curtsied before the Princess.
“I can’t sleep.” Tonya’s words were slightly slurred.
“You’ve been drinking.” Monyka admonished.
“As I said, I can’t sleep.”
“Because of your leg or because of our new relationship?”
Tonya shrugged, “Al of it.”
“Do you want me to rub your leg down with the oil?”
Tonya shook her head. “I want to enjoy the fire and drink until I collapse. I intend to sleep for a week.”
“What about Captain Kalhoun?” Monyka asked searching for something to get the Princess to return to her room.
“He has been ignoring me.” Tonya sneered. “He tells me that he loves me, then goes out of his way to ignore me.”
“He told you that he loved you?” Monyka was surprised.
Tonya nodded. “Yesterday after Ka’mya and I were attacked by Lupidae. He told me. He looked into my eyes and told me that he loved me, has always loved me.” Tonya poured herself another glass of wine.
“What does he know of love.” A gruff voice startled Monyka. She turned around and spotted Sergeant Takoda sitting in a dark corner, a bottle and cup in front of him as well.
Monyka planted her hands on her hips. I can’t believe you two.” She stated not caring who else might be in the room. “Drowning your sorrows in your liquor when we need leadership the most?” She stormed over to the bar mistress polishing an already shiny glass. “Do you have a private dinning room?”
“Yes, my Lady. Right this way.”
“Sergeant, your Highness, come some place a little more private.” It wasn’t a request.
By the time Princess Tonya was seated with her leg propped under a pillow, the bar mistress had a fire started in the small fireplace.
The room was small, barely large enough for a table that could seat eight. A dark high board stood on one length of the wall. The walls were plastered but rough and painted a light yellow to help lighten and warm up the candle and fire light.
Monyka filled the Sergeant’s cup and the Princess’ glass and then sent the bottles back to the bar mistress.
“Annyka, please find Captain Kalhoun and inform him that if he needs Sergeant at Arms Takoda or her Highness that they are here.”
Annyka looked uncertainly at Tonya but gave Monyka a curtsy before rushing off.
“Since we are here, alone, we need to talk to you Takoda.” Tonya set her glass on the table.
“What do you want to talk about, Highness?”
“About us. What happened with our father and why it was kept such a secret?”
“There’s not much to it.” Takoda shrugged, but he avoided their gaze.
This wasn’t where she wanted to go with the conversation but she was curious and this was as good a place as any to learn what had happened. “Where did my father and mother meet?” Monyka asked.
“In Ladamore.”
The girls waited, wanting more details.
“We would like to know the story of it, Sergeant.” Tonya reminded him of his rank and loyalty.
“I swore an oath to your father to never speak of it.” Takoda protested.
“I’ll also remind you of your oath to serve me and my family, Sergeant.” Tonya’s voice was ice. “I am to take my father’s throne after he dies. Ambassador Zareb broke the oath. It is out in the open. I will have the truth of the situation.”
The Sergeant sighed heavily, then looked at Monyka. “Your mother is the illegitimate daughter of a minor lord in Ladamore.” He began. “Your father, King Tobias, was visiting with a trade delegation. I was there to assist in working out military assistance to deal with the Lycanthrops. Your Mother worked as a baker in the palace kitchens. They met when she was sent to deliver some baked goods to his room one morning. His Majesty was immediately smitten with your mother and began inquiries in who this exotic beauty was. Tobias began requesting that Sadira bring breakfast to his chambers every morning. After a while, the two were known to disappear for hours. His Majesty extended his stay with Kumar Zelimir citing that the warm weather was good for his health. I knew better.” Takoda scratched at his unshaven chin and took another drink of brandy.
“Your mother’s parents, eager and hoping to gain some power were extremely upset when Tobias refused to take Sadira as a concubine. In Ladamore the powerful lords may marry more than one wife or have a few concubines. After we left Ladamore, your mother discovered that she was with child. Your grandfather, outraged at her not being able to wed Tobias, wouldn’t have anything to do with her. Not having anywhere else to go, she made her way to Ripon.” Takoda paused to gather his thoughts.
“When her petition to see his Majesty was put before Ambassador Zareb, he sent her away with gold to buy her silence.” Takoda looked at Tonya. “You had just been born and your parents were so excited and thrilled with you. You were such a pretty baby.” The old Sergeant smiled.
As he turned back to Monyka his smile slipped. “Your mother, disheartened, wandered Ripon a few days, perhaps a fortnight before she went into labor with you. You were about a year old when I recognized Sadira in the market place. She had gotten work as a baker for one of the nicer inns in Ripon.” Takoda took a swallow of brandy.
“When I returned to the palace I reported her presence to his Majesty. He sent for her immediately and nearly sent Zareb into heart failure. His Majesty had me secret her into the palace. Their reunion was bitter sweet; for although they still loved one another, they both knew the consequences if anyone found out about their romance. His Majesty begged Sadira to work in the palace. He could put her to work as a scribe or messenger — anything. Sadira refused knowing the temptation of seeing each other daily. They argued about it for quite some time.”
Takoda took a deep breath and continued. “Sadira finally agreed to work in the palace on three conditions. One, that she work in the bakery. Two, that Tobias tell Queen Isabella of their affair and of you.” Takoda nodded his head to Monyka. And Three, that you would be provided for and educated.”
Takoda looked at them both with a smile. “The Queen was told a month later while at the summer estate. You can guess how she handled the news. Zareb and I were forced to swear an oath not to reveal any of it, and we were to treat Monyka as a servant instead of as an heir, which was the Queen’s demand.” Takoda finished. “You were never to have found out, neither of you.”
“I remember growing up in the kitchen.” Monyka reflected while playing with her necklace.
Takoda nodded, “After her Highness’ accident, it was difficult finding a servant/playmate that Isabella would approve of and who was willing to do some of the more unpleasant tasks.”
“I always wondered why my mother disliked you so much.” Tonya took her half-sister’s hand. “I’m so sorry.”
“What for?”
“For all of the horrible things I’ve made you do and all of the nasty things I’ve said.”
“Had we grown up sisters, it would probably have been worse.”
The two hugged.
By Anistasia Allread
“Thank you.” Tonya leaned closer and looked into his eyes.
Rikki found her soft pink lips brushing against his. He closed his eyes and kissed back, enjoying the taste of her despite the wine. Tonya’s arms wrapped around his neck pulling him closer, her lips hungrily kissing his.
Rikki was surprised to find his hand caressing her cheek, his fingers stroking her silky tresses, his tongue probing her mouth, tasting her tongue. He broke away and began caressing her cheek and neck with his lips.
“Why didn’t you come last night?” Tonya asked.
“I had things to do and I needed to get some sleep.” Rikki kissed the small of her throat. The scent of her was intoxicating. He pressed his nose into the hair at the base of her neck and breathed deeply as his lips enjoyed the softness of her skin.
Ch. 38
Rikki shifted some saddle bags he was holding as he walked down the short hall to where Kama Takar stood in front of the door to the private dining hall.
“Did you get something to eat?” Rikki asked.
“No, sir.”
“How are you holding up, Takar?”
“Sir?”
“You’ve been through hell the last few days, being ambushed, losing a comrade, being attacked by Lupidae, and still standing guard.”
“I was ordered to protect Princess Tonya.” The large warrior stated.
“You are doing a fantastic job, Takar.” Captain Kalhoun didn’t know if he should clasp the Mul’s arm or pat him on the shoulder. “Takar, I have additional orders for you.”
The half-dwarf’s eyes snapped to the cavalry Captain.
“I need you to help protect Monyka as if she were the Princess.”
“Sir?” the Kama questioned.
“I . . .” the Captain didn’t want to explain himself. “I just need you to promise me that you won’t leave Monyka unprotected if you can help it.”
“Yes, sir.” The questions that the Mul had were written all over his face, but he kept them to himself.
“Who is in there with her?”
“Sergeant Takoda, Lady Monyka and the little maid.”
“Annyka.”
The Kama gave a slight nod.
“Thanks, Takar.” Rikki opened the door and entered.
Two empty bottles of wine lay haphazard on the table. A third bottle mostly full stood between Tonya and Takoda. Monyka took a long sip from her wine glass and set it in front of her.
“Captain.” Tonya greeted.
“What are you three doing in here?” Rikki left Annyka out of his stern look that swept the three.
“We were just talking.” Tonya defended.
“Sergeant Takoda.” Captain Kalhoun addressed the war veteran harshly. “We are expecting an Elven attack with in a few hours and you are drinking on duty? Did you even finish your orders?”
Takoda gave a mocking salute, “Yes, Captain.”
The hairs on the back of Rikki’s neck rose in irritation. The once venerated Sergeant of Arms was acting like a drunken, spoiled, self important buffoon. “Sergeant, you will leave this room and go sober up. I expect to see you manning the town’s defenses in half a candle mark.”
Takoda shoved the chair back hard and jerked unsteadily to his feet as he glared at the Captain. “Please excuse me, your Highness.” He softened his voice, but kept his icy glare on Rikki.
Rikki stood his ground, even as Takoda pushed past him leaving the room in an awkward silence.
“That was a bit harsh, Captain.” Tonya’s words were slightly slurred. “We were only talking.”
“He is also on duty.” Captain Kalhoun defended. “I have decided that it is too dangerous for us to remain in Lyonsgate any longer. We’ll be leaving tomorrow morning.”
“I thought we needed to rest some of the wounded a little longer.” Monyka sat forward.
“It’s too dangerous. This small fort was not built to fend off a large elf attack. If we stay here much longer, they will attack in mass, if they don’t tonight. There are four princesses in this tiny timbered post. We need to get all of you to Malden as soon as we can.”
“Okay, Captain, we’ll be ready tomorrow.” Tonya nodded.
Rikki softened his tone. Tonya, I believe that the elves are planning on attacking us as we leave. We may need to make a run for it. I need all of you. . . ” Rikki included Monyka and Annyka in his gaze. “to pare down what clothes you bring. If you don’t need it in the next two weeks then leave it here. We can always pay someone of Lyonsgate to bring it later, when it’s safe.”
“I am to leave my gowns here?”
“You can bring one nice gown for when you meet with Queen Sakira. I think you can live with only one nice gown.”
Tonya sighed heavily.
Rikki remembered the saddlebags in his hands. “Monyka,” he paused. “These were Kadyr’s. I think he would want you to have them.” He stepped forward and set them down on the table, his hand lingering on the worn leather. He didn’t know what else to say. “I. . . I. . . I guess I’ll go check on some things.” He backed up to the door. “Remember. Only take what you absolutely need for the next week or so and be ready to leave in the morning.” He paused. “Only one gown, your Highness. I’ll be back later to check in on you.”
Rikki closed the door behind him and went in search of his scouts.
“Captain.” One of the scouts greeted as he approached.
The eight men and their mounts were outfitted lightly but ready for battle.
“I have a feeling that Lyonsgate will be attacked by elves tonight which means that they have eyes and ears out there. I want you to be careful.” He looked to each of the scouts. “You four going to Evalynton, go ahead and be off. Remember, get boats to take us and our mounts to Malden. If We aren’t there in four days, just go and meet us there.”
The four nodded.
Rikki clasped each man’s arm. “Good luck and good riding.”
“May the Gods bless you, Captain.” One murmured followed by the others.
“May they bless you.” Rikki returned. “See you in Malden.”
He turned to the other four. “Here is what I want you to do. . . “
--o0o–
Tonya sat in her sparse chambers as Annyka pulled one gown after another out of her chests and showed them to her one by one.
“That one can stay.” Tonya directed half heartedly. Annyka laid the gown to one side and dug out another. “That one goes with me.” Tonya decided.
“Are you sure, your Highness?” Annyka questioned. “You’ve already got eight gowns that you want to take.”
“Just put the gown in the keep pile, Annyka.” Tonya growled.
“You should get some of the Malden trousers and blouses.” Adiah suggested. “They are good for riding and they don’t take up as much room.”
“I’m the Princess of Riponia, I won’t show off my legs like a common woman.” Tonya snapped.
Chastised, Adiah remained quiet as Annyka pulled out another gown.
“That one can stay behind I guess.”
::Queen Sakira wears trousers.:: Ka’mya inserted with a tired voice.
::I am representing Riponia, not Malden.:: Tonya snapped.
A soft knock came at the door.
“Enter.” Tonya called.
“Your Highness.” Rose greeted.
“Hello Rose.” Tonya greeted.
“I just stopped by to bring Princess Adiah some clothes.” She looked to Adiah. “They aren’t much and definitely not fancy, but they will help to get you to Malden.”
Adiah got up and smiled at Rose. “Thank you, Rose. They will be more than perfect, since I don’t have anything except the clothes I was wearing while taking care of the horses.”
“You’re welcome, Princess.” Rose dipped a curtsy as she released the small bundle to Adiah. “The Captain says that we are to travel light and fast between here and Malden. I had Nevyre procure some saddlebags for each of you for your clothes. They should be delivered shortly.”
‘Thank you, Rose, is there anything else?” Tonya asked slightly irritated. It had been a very trying day, she was beyond exhausted with the lack of sleep of the past few days, her gnawed on hand was tender and her slashed ankle hurt almost as bad as the ache in her leg. On top of it, Rikki had asked her to abandon her possessions in a back country outpost. She really just wanted to crawl into bed, but as hard as she tried, she couldn’t do anything but thrash around in bed wide awake stressing out about treaties, the news of Monyka being her half-sister and able to do magic on top of it all. She had elves and their magically created creatures chasing her for her blood.
“No, your Highness.” Rose curtsied stiffly and backed out of the door.
“That was a bit rude.” Adiah directed at Tonya.
“I’m just very tired.” Tonya tried to excuse. It had been rude and there was no excuse. She needed to rein in her snappiness.
Adiah laid her bundle aside, “I am going down to the common room.” She stated before leaving.
Tonya sighed heavily. “Annyka, pack my lavender gown with the silver trim and my deep blue gown with the gold trim. Everything else can remain here to be sent later. Oh, and pick me a few traveling dresses and chemises. I’m too tired to care.”
“Yes your highness.”
Tonya finished another glass of wine before pouring herself another.
“You don’t normally drink do you, your Highness?” Annyka commented.
“No, but I need to dull this pain I’m in and try to knock my self out so that I can sleep. I’m so tired, Annyka, but I can’t seem to sleep.”
“Shall I get one of the healers?” Annyka offered.
“No, they are busy enough with the wounded.” Tonya shifted her position and took another long sip of her wine.
The Princess watched her young apprentice as she began repacking and separating clothes in and out of the chests.
--o0o--
Monyka closed the door to Gemma’s front door and wiped the mud off of her boots the best she could.
“Here, let me help you with that, dear.” Gemma came from the fireplace.
“I’ve got it.” Monyka assured.
“I mean with your boots.” Gemma stated. “Watch.”
A glow surrounded Gemma. “Only do this when no one else is watching. It tends to give us away.” She smiled at the young woman.
Monyka watched as Gemma magically gathered every splatter of mud from her boots and floated it across the entrance to be deposited it in a spittoon next to the door.
“We can empty that later.” The glow dissipated
“That was incredible.” Monyka gaped.
“Just one of the reasons why we call it the gift. Now, what is going on out in Lyonsgate? I take it that the elves haven’t attacked yet?”
Monyka shook her head. “Did Captain Kalhoun talk to you today about coming with us?”
“Yes he did.” Gemma guided Monyka into her small house.
“Will you come? Please?” Monyka pleaded.
“I told him that I would.” Gemma nodded. “I have much to teach you before I hand you over to Kaniel.”
“Who is Kaniel?”
“He is the strongest person I know with the gift — well, he was before you came along.” Gemma looked at the saddlebags. “What do you have there?”
Monyka looked down. “These were Kadyr’s belongings. Captain Kalhoun gave them to me.”
“I’ll finish making us some dinner; you go into the bedroom and pack for tomorrow.”
“Most of my stuff is mixed in with Tonya’s.” Monyka stated.
“All the same, go on.” Gemma shooed. “You’ll just be in my way out here. I’ll fetch you for dinner.
Monyka took her load into the bedroom and placed it on the bed then sat heavily down next to it and just stared. “Kadyr.” She whispered. Tears filled her eyes. Before she knew what she was doing, she opened the saddlebags to see what she had left of her husband.
Monyka’s pulled out a long beautifully finished box. Tears flowed freely down her cheeks as her fingertips stroked the satin finish. She unlatched the lid and pulled out the crystal flute that she had given him. Memories of sitting next to him as he played the enchanted instrument over looking the hole city of Hobro came flooding back. The sparkle in his eyes as he played in the cavernous cave of Lakeview while his men, his friends joined him in song and merriment made her heart ache. She clasped the flute to her chest and soaked up the memories not ever wanting to forget.
Monyka forced herself to replace the flute back in its box and set it aside. She reached into the bag again and pulled out one of his shirts. Monyka held the shirt to her face and inhaled the scent of Kadyr. She buried her face into the fabric and lie down on the bed in fetal position holding the smell of her loved one close to her nose and sobbed.
--o0o--
Rikki made his way up the stairs of the inn to the Princess’ room. The scouts had been sent out. It was up to the Gods whether or not this endeavor would succeed.
Takar still stood watchful at his post.
“When are you relieved of your post, Takar?” Captain Kalhoun questioned.
“In the morning, Captain. I believe Cavalryman Johnak will be relieving me.”
“Can you sleep in a saddle?” the Captain asked.
“I don’t ride, sir.” Takar shook his helmeted head.
“Can you sleep while sitting or lying in a wagon?”
“I believe so, Sir.” The Mul shrugged slightly.
“How much longer can you go before you have to sleep?” Rikki asked.
“I can go another day if need be, Captain, but my reaction time will be diminished.”
“I am planning on us leaving in the morning. Could you hold off sleeping until tomorrow night?” The Captain asked.
“Yes, Sir.”
“Thank you, Takar.” That was a bit of stress off of him. He needed let this soldier get some rest soon, but he also needed him to protect the valuables behind the door.
One of the reasons he had picked this inn for the Princess was because of it being nearly in the middle of the fort town as well as its comfort. The tiled roof would help prevent stray fire arrows from catching the roof on fire, and the walls were made of a mixture of clay and straw that was plastered over making this particular inn one of the safer places for Tonya to be.
Rikki knocked on the door and gave the Kama an approving look before entering the Princess’s small suite.
Tonya, reclined in a chair next to the fire, greeted the Captain with a red nose and a grin that looked to be painted on her lips. “Captain.” She greeted.
Rikki not knowing what kind of mood she was in made a bow before he took two steps into the room.
“Annyka has just finished packing my things. I am only bringing two gowns but you must promise me that the others will be delivered to Malden shortly. I can’t go around the capital of Blaire with only two decent gowns. I don’t want Riponia to look like a pauper kingdom.”
“I’ll have them sent to Malden as soon as I can, your Highness.” Rikki promised. “How are you doing?”
“Tired and sore.” Tonya’s words were slightly slurred.
“Have you eaten?”
“No.” Tonya admitted.
Rikki looked up to Annyka. “Annyka, you go down and get some dinner. Then bring some up for her highness.”
Annyka nodded and started for the door.
“And another bottle of wine.” Tonya instructed.
“I think you’ve had enough wine, Highness.” Rikki admonished. He caught Annyka’s attention and shook his head. The Young apprentice nodded understanding and left the chambers.
Rikki walked over to the lounging Princess and stood over her. Her blonde curls were dishevled, her nose and cheeks flushed, her eyes slightly glazed, but to him, she was still the young woman he was in love with and she looked beautiful.
“Have you been drinking this whole time?” he asked.
Tonya nodded, her eyes half lidded. “Have to dull the pain. I want to sleep.”
“Shall I get Brother Tagyrt or Midwife Gemma for you?”
Tonya shook her head. “It would only take care of some of my problems.”
Rikki knelt to one side of his Princess so that she wouldn’t have to look up at him. “What problems?”
Tonya sighed heavily. “There are so many people counting on me; people dying because of me. Zareb is dying. I don’t know anything about treaties. I can’t get those wolf creatures out of my mind. My leg burns from my bite wound. I have the fact that Monyka is my half-sister swirling around in my brain. . . I just can’t seem to get any sleep.”
Rikki nodded knowing exactly what she felt only multiply that by one hundred.
“How do you deal with this kind of stress?” Tonya leaned forward.
“I used to drink a lot, but I discovered that drinking never solved the problems.” Rikki admitted. Her eyes were so blue. Only Ka’mya had bluer eyes than Tonya. “You just learn to take on one problem at a time and do the best you can with it. I have also learned how to delegate. I’ll have my officer’s take on some of the smaller problems so that I can concentrate on the larger ones.”
“But I asked for Monyka’s help with the treaties and I was told that she was too busy.” Tonya protested.
“You also have to learn when others are able to help you. Monyka is a bit overwhelmed right now. If you had asked her in Truno or even in Sherstone, I’m sure there wouldn’t be an issue, but she just lost her husband after only a few days of marriage. Ka’mya has offered to help which is good, but I’d feel better with a Riponian helping you out.” Rikki thought for a moment. “Have you thought about asking Takoda?”
Tonya shook her head, tossing her mussed curls about. The smell of lavender wafted from her hair.
“Sergeant Takoda has been at your father’s side for a long time. I’m sure he’d know how your father felt about some treaties. Takoda also needs something to occupy his mind.”
“Thank you.” Tonya leaned closer and looked into his eyes.
Rikki found her soft pink lips brushing against his. He closed his eyes and kissed back, enjoying the taste of her despite the wine. Tonya’s arms wrapped around his neck pulling him closer, her lips hungrily kissing his.
Rikki was surprised to find his hand caressing her cheek, his fingers stroking her silky tresses, his tongue probing her mouth, tasting her tongue. He broke away and began caressing her cheek and neck with his lips.
“Why didn’t you come last night?” Tonya asked.
“I had things to do and I needed to get some sleep.” Rikki kissed the small of her throat. The scent of her was intoxicating. He pressed his nose into the hair at the base of her neck and breathed deeply as his lips enjoyed the softness of her skin.
Tonya grabbed his head and guided his lips back to hers kissing him with a new ferocity, her fingers falling to unbutton his blue coat.
For years had had dreamed of holding her in his arms of caressing her, feeling her warm silky skin against his. For years he dared not think of such a thing except for in his dreams. He could never really be worthy of a Princess. . .
With effort, Rikki slowly pulled away his heart told him that he was an idiot but his head had to rule. His kisses slowed and trailed away. Tonya smiled up at him, her face flushed, her lips plump, her eyes sparkled with desire.
Rikki took a deep breath and pulled back even farther. He kissed his forehead and sat back. ‘I’m sorry Tonya.” His heart ached as he watched her radiant face darkened to hurt. “There is nothing I want more right now than to continue this, but I can’t. You are the Crown Princess of Riponia. I am a mere Cavalry Captain.” Rikki pushed to his feet and looked down at Tonya. “You are meant to marry noble blood, not a commoner.”
“Who said anything about marrying you?” Tonya threw back. “Typical man!”
“Tonya. . . “ Rikki started.
“What?”
“This is just not how I want us to be.” He pleaded. “You’ve had too much to drink and we are both tired. We have along day ahead of us tomorrow.” He backed towards the door.
“Just. . . Just get out!” Tonya sputtered.
Rikki made a hasty retreat before Tonya started throwing things.
--o0o--
Grymm sat next to the small fire eating some beans and sausage with a piece of bread that he had to tear up to fit around his bandages. The past few days had been very eventful as well as stressful.
“We have a flare going up to the North!” a voice ran out. “Elves!”
Grymm almost dumped his plate in his haste to get to the ladder to the fortified wall of the town. “Which diwection?” he asked as soon as he was up. His speech was still slurred and hard to understand at times but it was a hell of a lot better than it was yesterday.
“Out that way.” A soldier pointed off to the west a bit.
Grymm squinted his good eye to look out into the darkness looking for moving silhouettes in the grass.
Nervous soldiers brought bows up and began nocking their arrows.
“Don’t draw until they are within range!” Grymm shouted. He hated being in a defensive position. That was just one of the reasons why he joined the cavalry; most of the time they were used for offensive. He wanted to be on a horse riding out to meet the enemy not hiding behind a timbered wall waiting for unexpected arrows to find him.
“Any movement yet?” Grymm asked.
No one said anything; everyone was straining to see as far as they could in the dark, straining to see a warning before it was too late.
An arrow hit the top of the wall four paces to the left of him. “Dyrk, go warn Captain Kalhoun. I think he ‘s with the Princess.” Grymm ordered. He turned back to what was outside the wall. “Fire arrows!” Grymm called.
He could hear oil soaked rags wrapped around arrow heads flaring up. A couple more arrows hit the wall. Two finding men.
“Draw!” He called out. He could hear the sound of bows flexing as soldiers pulled the arrows back. “Loose!”
Four dozen flaming arrows arched through the night sky and came to abrupt stops out in the grass. Two small human shaped figures erupted in flames. One screamed and fell to the grass rolling; the other waved a flaming arm about before a dark shape tackled him.
Dark silhouettes became visible against the light given off by the flaming arrows. Flames spread from the arrows to the nearby grass. Grymm was surprised since the grass was so wet and it had rained hard just two days ago.
“Wait until they are in range and fire at will!” Grymm ordered.
The defensive wall became alive as bow strings hummed and arrows sailed out into the night.
A barbaric scream erupted from the tall grass as the dark figures rushed at the timbered walls with scaling ladders. An arrow lodged into the wall six inches from where Grymm was standing causing him to swear and duck slightly.
Where are the other officers? Grymm was uncertain of what he should do other than keep the elves from breaching Lyonsgate defenses.
“Fireball!” a voice yelled a warning.
Grymm’s attention was ripped away from what was directly in front of him to watch as a large ball of fire slammed into the wall exploding and catching soldiers nearby to catch fire. Fortunately there were several buckets of water at hand and their comrades quickly doused anything burning. The empty buckets were tossed down and boys, too young to get involved in the immediate fighting, raced full buckets up the stairs and ladders to replace them.
Grymm, seeing the focus of the attack was forty or so paces away began moving down the wall towards the action.
Flaming arrows from outside the wall came soaring over the timbered defenses and into the buildings near the wall. Some slapped into thatch and began to smolder, having a hard time catching in the roofs that had been doused that afternoon by bucket brigades. Other arrows clattered harmlessly on tiled roofs. Seeing that they were not in danger of flaring up, where left to burn themselves out.
Down below, men too old to fight, young boys and women rushed about dousing flare ups and creating bucket brigades. Some looked to be farmers who had been through this before; probably burned out of their farms by these very elves.
“Pick your targets!” Grymm called out. He didn’t know why he was telling most of these men their jobs. Most had a few years more experience than he did.
Where was Captain Kalhoun or Captain Dobry. He’d even welcome the help of Sergeant Takoda or Sergeant Galyway right now.
Grymm grabbed a long pole with a short cross bar at one end hauled it up. “Someone help me with this repelling arm.”
Two nearby soldiers grabbed the pole and readied it. As soon as the ladder was swung with in a pace of the wall, the soldiers helped him catch the ladder with the cross bar and shove, levering the ladder back onto the elves below.
“Good job. Keep those ladders away!” he commented. “How many do you recon are out there?” He asked a soldier who just fired an arrow.
“I only see about fifty or so, Corporal.”
Grymm shook his head. “Keep your eyes peeled; there are probably twice that many out there. They may be coming in waves!” he called out. He couldn’t figure out why the elves would attack in such small numbers. Fifty elves to attack Lyonsgate would be a suicide run.
“Fireball!” some one called.
“Heads up!” Grymm cried out as he watched a fire ball soar over the wall and slam into a thatched roof. The roof engulfed in flame caught and began to spread as towns people worked to put it out.
What would Captain Kalhoun do? He couldn’t think of an answer that he wasn’t already doing. He took a loaded crossbow from one of the wounded men whose sole job was to keep loading the weapons. He brought it up over the wall and followed a shape below. He squeezed the trigger and tossed it in a small pile next to the wounded soldier who was cranking back the string and loading a bolt into it as fast as he could.
“Fireball!” the call went up again.
Grymm looked up to see the ball of flame coming down on his position.
“Heads up!” he screamed. He grabbed the wounded soldier and pulled him off of the wall and fell ten feet with him. The soldier landed on top of him knocking the wind from his lungs. The Corporal tried not to panic as he tried to get air into his lungs. The soldier on top of him was having the same sort of difficulty. Seeing spots on the edges of his vision, Grymm tried to get out from under the soldier.
Finally separated, Grymm concentrated on getting his lungs to work properly. He glanced up to see that the spot that the two of them had been standing was engulfed in flames. Grymm lay back and after a few more tries was finally able to draw a decent breath. He drew a few more before getting up
“Are you okay?” he asked the soldier.
The soldier, one of Galyway’s men nodded as he gulped in some air. “Thank you corporal.”
Grymm nodded.
“Let’s get that fire out!” he ordered. A few seconds’ later towns folk raced in with buckets of water.
Grymm quickly climbed a nearby ladder and surveyed what lay before him.
“Fireball!” the call went up again.
“Someone find and shoot that blood mage!” Grymm ordered.
“Watch out Corporal!” Someone slammed into him as fire engulfed both of them. Grymm rolled to the side and nearly off the platform again. There was still fire all around him. He wondered if he himself was on fire. He changed the direction of his roll and slapped at his body.
Cool buckets of water splashed down on him, one hitting him right in the face.
“Your face was on fire, Corporal a townsman explained.
Grymm began to panic. His face? He reached up and found chard bandages. He tore the bandages off and gently probed at his face. “Am I okay?” he asked a boy running up the stairs with a bucket of water.
“You’re a bit singed, sir.” The boy shrugged and went on his way.
Grymm got to his feet and ducked as a fireball exploded twenty paces away.
“Find that blood mage!” Grymm ordered.
“Corporal.” Dyrk called. “Corporal.”
Grymm spun and glared at the cavalryman. “Where is the Captain?”
“He’s on the South wall, Grymm. This is a diversion. They are getting hit hard over there.”
“This is the diversion?”
Dyrk nodded. “They’ve pulled reinforcements from the East and West walls. We’re on our own. The Captain said that you would be able to handle it.”
Grymm stood dumbfounded for a moment as that processed. He snapped out of it when an arrow bounced off of a breast plated soldier nearby. “Grab a crossbow or long bow and try to get rid of that blood mage.”
“Yes, Sir.” Dyrk nodded understanding and grabbed a nearby crossbow.
--o0o–
::The elves are attacking!:: So’ryn broke into Rikki’s thoughts.
The Captain stopped mid-stride in the hall of the inn. ::Where?::
::North and South walls.:: So’ryn explained. ::The North wall looks to be a diversion.::
Rikki spun towards Kama Takar. “The elves are attacking Lyonsgate. Get the Princess to the private dinning room.” He ordered the Mul. “Takar, protect them with your life.”
“Yes, sir.”
Rikki spun and raced down the stairs to the common room.
“Captain!” Annyka greeted wide eyed with fear. “The elves are attacking.”
‘I know. Help Takar move the Princess to the dining room in the back.”
Annyka nodded and raced up the stairs.
Rikki scanned the room and found Adiah sipping some wine absorbed in thought. “Adiah!” Rikki called. Startled, the Princess snapped her eyes to his. “Go into the private dinning room. Tonya and Annyka will join you in there.
The Trunonian Princess nodded and grabbed her drink. Rikki didn’t wait to see if she followed his orders. He raced out of the inn and looked to the North wall as well as the South wall.
“Captain!” Dyrk called breathless as he raced towards him. “Captain, Corporal Grymm sent me to fetch you, the North wall is being attacked by elves.”
“It’s a diversion, inform Corporal Grymm that I have every confidence in his ability to repel the elves. I am needed on the South wall.”
“Sir?”
“Grymm is in charge of the North wall.”
Rikki turned and raced down the street, holding his saber so that it didn’t bounce or catch on anything or anyone.
:: Looks to be a little more than one hundred of them.:: So’ryn detailed.
::That is all?:: Rikki questioned. ::Do they not realize that we have four Princesses in here?::
::I’m sure that they must, but that is all that is out here.::
::Could this be a double diversion?::
::They are elves. Of course it could be.::
::Where is Dobry?::
::West wall.::
::Have him send the South wall reinforcements, but have him stay there in case it is another diversionary.::
::He wants to be where the fighting is.:: So’ryn stated.
::Ask him to hold. I’ll take the South wall. Where is Galyway?::
::Markys is already on the South wall.::
::Takoda?:: Rikki inquired.
::Sober and with Captain Dobry on the West wall.::
Rikki could see manic movement on the South wall as men fired arrows and tried to push back scaling ladders.
“Fire ball!” a soldier warned.
Rikki looked up to see a ball of flame come down over the wall and explode against a building. Town’s people ran forward with buckets and quickly put out the flames.
Rikki quickly climbed a ladder and scanned the battle field before them. An arrow whizzed by practically unnoticed. So’ryn was right, close to one hundred and fifty elves were in various stages of waging an attack on this wall.
A bright flash of violet light lanced out of the sky quickly followed by a deafening boom. Rikki was horrified to see one of Captain Dobry’s heavily armored men cooked inside his armor.
The Captain looked up into the night sky to see that it was cloudless. The lightening had to have been called down by a blood mage.
“Get some fire arrows out as far as you can. We need to see that blood mage.” Captain Kalhoun directed.
::Where are you, So’ryn?:: Rikki asked.
::Circling around behind the elves.::
::You’re outside the walls?::
::I have several of my Horse Lords out here, some scouting, some looking for and scattering elf mounts.::
A second bolt of lightening lanced out of the sky hitting the timbered wall, but still throwing three men three or more paces onto their backs.
“Captain, we’ve got the arrows out as far as we can.” One of Skot’s archers informed him. Rikki squinted through the night at the small flames and looked for silhouettes near any of them that could have been a blood mage.
Rikki grabbed a crossbow and quickly wrapped oil soaked rags around the bolt’s head. He then aimed and fired.
The bolt skittered out of sight in the grass. “Damn!” Rikki swore. “Take this and keep firing bolts out as far as you can. We’ve got to see if we can find that blasted blood mage.” Rikki thrust the crossbow at the archer and dodged wove his way down the walk way. He grabbed a few more crossbows and thrust them at men along the wall and instructed them in what he wanted.
A slight pressure squeezed gently at his brain. It was more of a nuisance than painful. ::Was that you?:: Rikki asked So’ryn.
::I just sonic blasted some elves.:: I think one might have been a blood mage, but he took off before I could tell.::
When Rikki surveyed the battle field again, he could see small grass fires out at the approximate range of the crossbows.
Lightening began to stab at the walled town more frequently. It didn’t seem to be as focused as it was before. It began striking buildings in the town as often as it hit the wall. A few even struck in front of the wall; one even killed two elves with one strike.
::I think you might have moved him nearly to the limits of his range. The lightening is still coming, but it’s not targeting.::
Rikki saw a blur moving at him. He ducked his head just as an arrow clanged against his helm. The Captain picked up a loaded crossbow and shot down into some tall grass two hundred paces way. A dark body rolled to one side clasping its side. Rikki smiled as he watched the wounded elf stagger off into the night.
“They’re breaking!” Sergeant Galyway bellowed. “They’re breaking!”
Rikki looked down to find discarded scaling ladders and dead elves laying about. Here and there an elf was crawling or limping away. “Watch for another wave!” he ordered.
“Watch for another wave!” Galyway echoed down the line.
::I don’t sense or see any more out here.:: So’ryn stated.
::None?::
::I’m circling around to the East to see if there might be any over there.::
“Re arm your crossbows and be at ready.” Captain Kalhoun ordered. “Those who need to seek medical attention may leave your post.”
No one moved.
Rikki looked down the line to see a few shoulder wounds or bleeding scalps. “Symon go get that cut looked at. It looks like it needs stitches.”
Symon wiped blood away from his forehead and sighed. “Yes Captain.”
“You too, soldier.” Rikki tapped a Lyonsgate soldier on the shoulder.
--o0o–
Once the main battle was over, Grymm saw to the men who needed medical attention. Some wounded in the elven ambush a few days earlier had wounds that reopened during the squirmish. Brother Tagyrt along with a few healers from Lyonsgate were on hand to escort the men back to the infirmary to be tended to.
“Are you coming, Corporal?” a voice asked. Grymm looked up to see a young woman with short hair and trousers.
“I should probably stay here and make sure everything is cleaned up and ready for another attack” Grymm explained.
“The scouts will alert us if there is another attack. You’ll have plenty of time to return. You should get your face looked at.”
“Is it bleeding again?” Grymm reached up to probe it with fingers.
“A little. It should be cleaned and checked out. It’s too dark here.”
“You’re the midwife’s apprentice, aren’t you?”
Melana nodded. “Mistress Gemma sent me to bring you to her.” Melana explained. “She wants to check on your wounds.”
“Johnack.” Grymm called up to the cavalryman.
“Yes Corporal?”
“I’ve been summoned to the infirmary. Please notify me if the scouts detect anything.”
“You’ve got it Grymm.” Johnack nodded.
Grymm followed the apprentice to the infirmary. Several men with arrow wounds and burns from fire balls waited there turn on barrels and crates to be seen by the healers.
Mistress Gemma came out of the infirmary and spotted Grymm and Melana. “Have a seat Corporal, I’ll be with you as soon as I get this arrow out of this soldier’s leg.”
“I can come back later.” Grymm turned to leave.
“Nonsense, Corporal. Take a seat.” It was an order.
Grymm sat down and avoided the other men’s eyes. They were hurt. He just had a messy face.
“I’ve got to go.” Melana excused her self.
Grymm glanced around at the other men; some sweating and clenching their teeth against the pain of arrows sticking in their bodies. Grymm forced his way into the barracks next door and emerged with bed sheet that he was tearing into strips.
“What are you doing, Corporal?” One of the men inquired.
“I can’t just wait here while you are all in pain and bleeding.” Grymm stated. “I’ve got to do something.”
“I’ll tear, Corporal.” One of the soldiers with a badly burned leg offered. Grymm nodded and accepted several of the torn strips from him. He began tying bandages around arrow wounds, trying to slow some of the bleeding. The burns he left alone. Grymm felt the men’s eyes on him. They were all wordless and silent as their eyes stared openly at his face.
“Thanks Corporal.” One of the men smiled.
Grymm just nodded.
“Okay Grymm.” Gemma called from a doorway.
“These men are more seriously injured than I am.” Grymm protested.
“I know, and they will be seen shortly, but I want to see you.” Gemma demanded.
Grymm looked around at the soldiers who were watching him or avoiding him. “I’m sorry guys.”
Gemma led him down a hall and into a very brightly lit room. The Corporal had to squint against the brightness.
“Have a seat, dear.” Gemma’s voice softened. She brought a bowl of steaming liquid and several cloths which she set on a table next to him.
“You called me?” Monyka asked entering the room. She spotted Grymm and immediately looked away a mask of stone sliding into place.
“Yes dear. I need your help cleaning up the Corporal.” Gemma seemed not to notice Monyka’s discomfort. Gemma dipped a rag into the hot water which smelled of herbs and very lightly dabbed at Grymm’s face.
“See how light I’m touching him?” Gemma asked.
“Yes.”
“Good, you do it.” Gemma handed the rag over to Monyka.
Under the guide of Gemma, Monyka lightly dabbed at his face. The princess’s assistant refused to make eye contact with him. He felt like a piece of meat that she was seasoning.
“Lighter.” Gemma cautioned. “Good.” The midwife stood back and studied both his face and Monyka’s ministrations.
Grymm sighed, softly letting the air out and trying to hold still as Monyka concentrated at what she was doing.
“Good.” Gemma nodded. “Verry light. “Now take some cool water and lightly work on the burned part.
“Did I burn my face too?” Grymm asked.
Monyka ignored the question.
“It’s not bad.” The midwife smiled. “It’ll be red, and raw for a week or so, but you’ll heal so that it doesn’t even show. Of course your eyebrow may take a little longer to grow back.
“My eyebrow is gone?” Grymm inquired.
“And some of your hair along your hairline.” Gemma nodded. “That is what happens when you get in fight with a fireball.”
Grymm was starting to wonder just what he looked like.
“Okay dear, that will be all. Could you go help Melana with some of the others?”
Monyka let out a long slow sigh and nearly ran from the room.
“Am I that hideous?” Grymm asked when she had left.
Gemma measured him for a moment. “It isn’t pretty.” She finally stated. “Monyka is having a hard time. She feels very bad about what happened.”
“Why did you make her clean this. . . this mess.” Grymm indicated to his face.
“She needs to atone for what happened.” Gemma picked up the bloodied cloth and tossed it in a basket and dampened a new one. She wet a new one and held it to his face for a long moment.
“It looks like you have use of your eye.” She smiled at Grymm.
The cavalryman tried to nod.
“I should bandage this back up, but I think that you will have removed it by morning.”
“Probably.” Grymm agreed.
Gemma poured out the water and pulled a hand mirror out of a drawer. “Before I give this to you, I want you to understand that it will take time to heal some of this and although you will carry these scars with you for the rest of your life. A lot of this will heal.”
“Grymm nodded. His heart fluttered in his stomach. He hadn’t seen his face since the accident. All that he had to go on was how others looked at him which hadn’t been too positive.
Gemma handed him the mirror, stepped back and waited.
Grymm took a deep breath and raised the mirror. One side of his face was red, raw and the hair scorched. The other he didn’t recognize. Four deep slashed ran from his hairline to his chin. One crossed his eyelid and cut through a nostril. Two tore through his upper lip. One gaped wide enough to show two teeth even though his mouth was closed. The whole side of his face was puffy, red and oozing around neat rows of stitches.
The Corporal slowly let out the breath that he was holding. A flap of his lip between the two slashes, moved slightly with the escaping air. “For the love of the three, no wonder people were staring at me.” He watched his face as he spoke. The ravaged side of his face barely moved causing his slurred speech. He looked up at Gemma. “Please bandage it.” He closed his eyes to the mirror and handed it back to her.
“Before I do, I’d like to re do the stitches that have popped and do a little more healing on it.” Gemma pleaded.
“What good will it do?” Grymm muttered. “I’m uglier than Sergeant Takoda.”
Gemma pulled a chair over and sat next to Grymm. “Grymm,” She began. “I have some gift in sorcerer abilities which I use to heal. I have used it to accelerate some of your healing already, but I must ask your permission to use any more. I have to ask because I have to use some of your body’s energy to do the healing.”
“What good will it do?” Grymm shook his head.
“It can reduce some of the scarring, and if you’ll let me, I can fix that split lip.”
“Using sorcery?”
Gemma nodded. “I don’t tell many people about my gift, people tend to misunderstand its use.”
“Will it hurt?” Grymm asked.
Gemma nodded. “Because of what I have to do, it will. I will try and block some of the pain. Though.”
Grymm was silent for a moment then nodded.
Gemma gave his knee a squeeze. “I’m going to ask Monyka to assist me.”
“What?” Grymm went on guard again.
“I don’t have the power alone to accomplish what needs to be done, but with Monyka’s help I can get it so that you can eat normally and maybe even talk normally again.”
“Do you have to use Monyka?”
Gemma nodded.
Grymm closed his eyes and thought about it for a moment before nodding assent.
Gemma disappeared for a few moments and came back holding Monyka’s hand. Monyka avoided his eyes. “I want you to lay down on that cot, dear.” She instructed Grymm. She turned to Monyka. “I want you to open your flow to me and direct your gift through me.”
Grymm closed his eyes and prepared himself as Gemma and Monyka hovered over him.
--o0o–
The Riponian Captain, covered in soot, mud and battle sweat took one last drink of a pro offered wine skin. The elves who hadn’t been killed in the battle took off running or snuck off during the fight. The men on the walls waited on edge for over an hour before the Riponian Captain decided to relax the watch. Seriously wounded or dead had already been removed. Only three had been killed. All three were Lyonsgate men. One had been fried in his armor by a lightening bolt. One took an arrow through the eye, the third was unlucky enough to have been in swinging distance of a sword as an elf on a scaling ladder.
“Skot, can you keep order here?” Rikki asked.
Skot nodded.
“Markys can you head over and check on Grymm? See how he fared with the diversion?”
“I’m sure he did just fine. Other wise we’d have heard something.” Markys stated.
“I know, but I’m sure he’d feel better having a senior officer check on him.”
Markys nodded and started off.
Rikki grabbed a bucket of water and splashed it over his head. He scrubbed his hands over his face and shook the water from his hair before heading into the town.
It wasn’t long before he found the temple to the three Gods. He entered and went through the ceremony before each carved interpretation lightening a candle and thanking each in turn for the safety of the Princess and his men and asked for guidance and protection on their way to Malden.
The Captain left a few silvers in the collection box and went back out into the dark, damp, night air.
Rikki trudged slowly through the muddy street. ::Do you think they will attack in mass at dawn?:: he questioned So’ryn.
::Your guess is as good as mine. I would have thought that they would have already. The scouts I have out right now say that there isn’t any more signs of elves.::
::I have got to get some sleep so that we can get out of here in the morning.::
::That makes two of us.:: So’ryn sighed. ::My scouts will wake me if anything changes.::
Exhausted, Rikki made his way back to the inn where his stuff was being stored. He washed as much blood, soot and grime from his face as he could. He leaned his saber against the wall next to the bed and collapsed. Sunrise was only a few hours away and he would need to leave this lonely outpost and attempt to get not one, not two, but four princesses to safety through hostile lands controlled by blood mages and suicidal fighters.
A knock sounded on the door. Rikki groaned before bidding the person to enter.
Brother Tagyrt opened the door. “Captain?”
“Yes, Brother Tagyrt?”
“I um. . . I just wanted to stop by and . . . well. . . Inform you that Ambassador Zareb. . . .Ambassador Zareb has gone to the embrace of the Gods.”
A long silence stood between the two men.
“Thank you, Tagyrt.” Rikki sighed heavily. “We will be leaving here at dawn, be sure to be ready.”
Brother Tagyrt stood there digesting the information for a moment. “Um. . . Okay.” The healer exited the room closing the door behind him.
Rikki lay back down and closed his eyes.
By Anistasia Allread
Maskalah took a sip of wine and savored it as he savored the upcoming victory over the Riponian Captain who seemed to be a thorn in his side. He pondered what he would do to the Captain. Sacrifice was too quick and his blood not as powerful as some of the others, but breaking his will and creating a slave might be fun. That kind of task would be especially enjoyable after they conquered Blaire.
The blood mage flicked his fingers at the fireplace. Instantly a blaze erupted and burned warming the room.
--o0o--
“How are you doing today, Nevyre?” Sergeant Galyway inquired.
“Much better than the other day. Thank you, Sergeant.” Nevyre answered.
The Riponian column began lining up and strapping things together since the sun first broke over the horizon. Nevyre kept looking around expecting to see Kadyr riding up and down the line with a friendly smile and advise. He had spotted his friend’s horse but someone else was riding it. The absence of Kadyr’s curly blonde hair and open friendliness created a dead hole in his chest.
Nevyre swung up onto his horse and looked around. He was even missing that scamp, Adiah. She was no longer riding with the Stable master and taking care of the spare horses, instead she was seen stepping into a black lacquered carriage towards the front of the column.
A second carriage behind the princesses looked empty with only the Dwarven Ambassador in it. Word quickly spread as people were getting ready that Ambassador Zareb had succumbed to his burns and passed sometime during the elf attack. That too rubbed him the wrong way. He tried his best to get the Ambassador out of the burning carriage. If only he had been twenty seconds sooner, the old, robed man would still be alive and bitching about the younger generation.
“Nevyre.” Grymm approached. “The Captain would like to see you.”
“Me?” Nevyre questioned.
The young Corporal nodded. The now scarred young man looked to have aged fifteen years since he had seen him last. Three deep scars ran from hairline to chin, crossing over his eye and puckering one side of his upper lip. Dark circles made his eyes look hollow. The story was that the young Corporal had done an excellent job defending the North wall during the attack, saving at least one soldiers life in the process. The front of the Corporal’s hair was singed and half of his eye brow opposite from his scar was gone. Nevyre had heard that he had survived a fire ball during the battle. Many soldiers who once dismissed him for his small size or his youth, now looked at him with admiration and trust.
Nevyre urged his horse to follow the Corporal to the front of the column. The Riponian officers were speaking with the Horse Lords, a Centaur and Captain Dobry.
Captain Kalhoun beckoned him over and gave those around him a few last orders.
“Feeling better, Nevyre?”
“Yes, and no, Captain. I’m sorry for the loss of your Ambassador. I wish I could have gotten to him a few seconds earlier.”
“From what I saw, you prolonged his life long enough to get some valuable information from him before he died. If it hadn’t been for you, we’d have lost him in that carriage fire.”
“Still, I feel a little guilty.”
“No one here feels good about what happened.” The Captain scrubbed a hand through his dark hair. “Nevyre?” he looked Nevyre in the eye.
Nevyre returned the gaze. “What do you know of this part of Blaire?”
“Not a whole lot, Captain.” Nevyre stated honestly.
“Did you have any dealings with certain kinds of tradesmen who took short cuts across the grasslands?”
Nevyre shook his head. “Sorry Captain. If I had a few days, I’m sure I could come up with some information.”
“Well, we only have a few hours to find out what I’m looking for.” Rikki took a deep breath. “Thanks Nevyre. I knew that it might be a long shot, but I had to ask.”
“Sorry, Captain. If I knew a little more about what you are looking for, it might help me dig up some information.”
“We’re leaving in just a few minutes. I wish I could give you more time, but I have to get everyone out of Lyonsgate before the elves decide to bring their whole army down on us.”
Nevyre nodded understanding. With Princesses Tonya as well as Adiah here then add into it the Horse Lord Princess that he hadn’t met yet. It was a wonder that the elves hadn’t sent their whole army to attack last night.
“Captain.” Nevyre had an inkling of an idea. “Let me stay behind for an hour or so and see if I can find out any information. If I find anything, then I can catch up with you with it.”
Nevyre watched as the Captain scratched at his head in thought. He turned “Johnak!” he called. He looked around but didn’t see the soldier. “Grymm!”
“Right here, Captain.” Grymm rode up from the opposite side of the column. “Grab that map from Captain Dobry and bring it to me.”
Grymm spurred his horse through and around people.
“Nevyre, come with me.” Captain Kalhoun led him off to one side and to the entrance of an alley. “What I’m about to tell you can not be repeated.”
Nevyre nodded.
“Your map, Captain.” Grymm rode up and handed the map down to the dark haired Captain.
Captain Kalhoun spread the map out before the two of them and began detailing the secret that he had been planning.
Nevyre nodded after hearing the plan. “I’ll see what I can do, Captain.”
“Remember don’t divulge any details as to why you want the information. You are the only person I have told about this and I have only done so because Kadyr trusted you and you have shown some ingenuity in helping us already.”
“Captain, I’ll take that as a compliment.”
The Riponian smiled and climbed back onto his black stallion’s back. “Don’t stay too long. We don’t have much of an open window.”
Nevyre nodded and watched as the Riponian rode back to the head of the column conferred with his officers then directed the column to move out.
--o0o--
Grymm took up a position a hundred or so paces behind the Princess’s carriage as the parade of Riponians began moving through the still muddy streets of Lyonsgate and out into the grassland by way of the east bound road heading to Evalynton. He looked off to the North but didn’t see any elven bodies. The ground was black in some areas where fires from the battle had burned. The grass trampled into mud, but arrows littered the ground so think in areas, that they looked to be long thick blades of grass. Half a dozen older boys worked on plucking the arrows from the ground and sticking them into barrels for future sorting and use in defense of the fort at a later date.
His body ached all over from falling off of the battlements during the night’s fight. His eyes burned from lack of sleep and his face felt raw from exposure to multiple fire balls as well as his healing scars. As Gemma had warned, he felt drained from the healing last night. Knowing what his face looked like, the bandages covering his wounds didn’t bother him as much. He still drew looks, but at least people weren’t staring at him with horror or pity
“How are you doing? Corporal?” one of Galyway’s men inquired.
“Sore and tired.” Grymm admitted.
“Thanks for tackling me last night, Corporal.” The soldier looked the Corporal in the eye. “You saved my life.”
Grymm didn’t know what to say. He just nodded.
“I didn’t break your ribs or anything did I? when I landed on top of you?”
“No, just knocked the wind out of me.”
“I’m sorry, Corporal.”
“I’m fine. We are soldiers. It comes with the job.” Grymm shrugged.
As soon as they were away from the city, Captain Kalhoun sent scouts out to each side and forward.
The painted Horse Lord, So’ryn stayed at Rikki’s side while the Horse Lord Princess Ka’mya followed the Royal carriage and was ringed by soldiers and centaurs.
Grymm rode forward as Sergeant Galyway reined in next to the Captain. The Corporal turned his face away from the royal carriage, not wanting any of the Princesses to see his bandaged face. He eased his mount to fall in to pace ten paces behind the Captain.
“Grymm!” the Captain called.
“Right here, Captain.” Grymm answered.
Rikki reigned his mount to the side of the road and watched as the column began passing by.
“How are you doing?” the Captain asked.
“I’m fine, Captain.”
“I heard that you saw some fairly intense action last night.”
“It was just the diversion that you said it was.”
“I’ve been approached by cavalrymen all morning who have said that you handled your first command in battle very well.”
“Sir, I didn’t do much but tell them what they already knew.” Grymm admitted.
“Sometimes that is the best way to lead. Sometimes soldiers need confirmation that what they are thinking is what needs to be done.” Rikki smiled. “I heard that you saved one of Galyway’s men from a fireball and almost broke your ribs in doing so.”
“That is a bit over exaggerated, Sir. I fell off the battlements and he landed on top of me, knocking the wind from me.”
Rikki smiled. “Even some of the towns people and Lyonsgate guard have commented on your leadership, Corporal.”
“Sir, I really didn’t do much.”
Rikki lowered his voice “Scary isn’t it.”
“Sir?”
“Being in command, having everyone relying on your decisions.”
Grymm nodded before he realized what he was doing.
“It never goes away,” Rikki scrubbed a hand through his hair. He looked out across the rolling grassy hills then up to birds circling in the sky. “I heard my old Captain say that it never gets easier, you just become more callused to it.”
“Did you vomit after?” Grymm asked.
“Every time, for the first year.” Rikki smiled. “Every once in a while I still do.”
Grymm looked at his Captain in a new light.
“I just wanted to let you know that you did a good job. Elves didn’t get over the wall, and no one was seriously injured or killed. That is about as good as it gets.”
“Thank you Sir.”
Rikki urged Sefu to join the column as it began moving again.
--o0o--
His eyes closed, Maskalah sat in a chair with his fingers to his head in concentration. He was soaring on thermals above the plains of Blaire looking down through the eyes of an eagle. Even from this height he could see details that no human or elf would be able to make out. A long column of soldiers and a few carriages made its way along the eastern road from Lyonsgate to Evalynton. Scouts were deployed out around the caravan, but not far out enough to encounter his scouts north of the road.
The blood mage released his hold on the bird of prey’s mind and opened his eyes. The servants had removed the sacrifice that he had used to power that particularly difficult spell. He hated wasting such valuable blood, but he had to be sure that the Riponian princess and her entourage were moving in the direction that he was directing.
The hooded blood mage summoned a messenger to approach. The nervous elf fell to his knees before the elf mage.
“Send a message to two companies of skirmishers.” The deep raspy voice sounded like death. “Inform them that they are to set up an ambush at the ford just before Evalynton. I want all of the Princesses and the Riponian Captain captured alive. Kill all of the rest.”
“Yes, Maskalah.” The messenger bowed to the floor then crawled backwards before getting to his feet.
The blood mage’s heart pumped with excitement. There were at least two princesses in that column and he was about to capture both of them. One he would kill in a sacrifice to power his upcoming battle. The other he would break the will of to become his pet, his constant source of royal blood to power his spells.
Maskalah took a sip of wine and savored it as he savored the upcoming victory over the Riponian Captain who seemed to be a thorn in his side. He pondered what he would do to the Captain. Sacrifice was too quick and his blood not as powerful as some of the others, but breaking his will and creating a slave might be fun. That kind of task would be especially enjoyable after they conquered Blaire.
The blood mage flicked his fingers at the fireplace. Instantly a blaze erupted and burned warming the room.
--o0o--
Ka’mya trudged along behind the Riponian carriage. She had been up most of the night. So’ryn wouldn’t let her participate in the defense of Lyonsgate so she stayed in her chambers and contacted the minds of servants and soldiers to watch and get first hand information of what was going on in the defense of the walls and of the sneak attacks conducted by Horse Lords and Centaurs behind the Elven lines. Unfortunately So’ryn had shielded his mind so well that she couldn’t see or understand what he was doing. It was just like him to order her to her chambers and to stay out of battle. She was supposed to get battle experience out here on patrol, not hide in her room.
::Are you still pouting?” So’ryn inquired.
::I just don’t understand why I couldn’t participate in the battle last night.::
::Your mother would kill me if anything happened to you. Your light coat practically glows in the dark and you were sore and still mad at me for the morning’s exercise.:: So’ryn explained.
::Your coat is whiter than mine.:: Ka’mya protested. ::Well, usually.:: she looked over at the painted Horse Lord.
::I had a servant rub soot into my coat to darken it.:: So’ryn explained. ::Would you really allow someone to do that to your beautiful coat?::
Ka’mya shuddered. She blew out her nostrils.
::I thought not.:: So’ryn stated.
Ka’mya was quiet. One person she hadn’t checked in on last night was Tonya. ::What did you do last night?::
::Shhhh. Not so loud. I got drunk and then was locked into a room with Adiah and two body guards.::
::Why?:: Ka’mya asked. ::I don’t understand humans and drinking. Horse Lords don’t get drunk.::
::It has been a difficult few days. I thought it might relax me enough to get some sleep.:: Tonya had the drapes on the carriage closed as well as her eyes to block out the light. Her head would not stop pounding and the road, not being the smoothest she had been on, made her already tender stomach want to flip flop.
::Did it?::
::After a while, yes.:: Tonya sighed then blurted out. ::Rikki kissed me again last night.::
::He did? Did you kiss him back? What was it like?::
::Yes, and it was fantastic, but then he stopped and said that he couldn’t do it anymore.::
::Why not?:: Ka’mya inquired.
::Something about being below my station.::
::Well he is.:: Ka’mya agreed. ::But that doesn’t mean that you can’t have a little fun. Why didn’t you order him to continue?::
::What?:: Tonya’s voice was aghast. ::I couldn’t.::
::Why not. You are a his Princess. He has sworn to obey you.::
::It just isn’t done that way.:: Tonya stated firmly.
::Why not?::
::It just isn’t. Besides, you want someone to kiss you only if they want to. If it is forced, it isn’t as magical.::
::Humans are so weird.::
--o0o--
Monyka looked out of the carriage window to see Mistress Gemma ride up to Captain Kalhoun.
“Captain, might I take Monyka off a little ways to work with her on her control of her gift?” Gemma inquired.
Rikki scanned the grassland then looked to So’ryn. “You may take her, but only with two soldiers as body guards.”
“But we will be using the gift. I don’t want to make anyone uncomfortable.”
“I’ll go with them.” Galyway volunteered.
“Thank you, Sergeant.” Monyka smiled.
“I won’t take them too far, Captain.” Markys promised.
“Just far enough away so that the others aren’t watching and distracting her.” Gemma nodded.
The three slowly rode parallel from the column. The Sergeant guided his horse to ride between them and the column blocking off some of the view. At first it garnered a few looks but people went back to minding their own business.
“Anchor your core.” Gemma instructed. “Good, good.” She nodded as she probed Monyka’s shield.
“Thank you for coming with us.” Monyka smiled.
“You still have a lot to learn before I introduce you to Kaniel.”
“Who is Kaniel?” Monyka asked.
“He is kind of the leader of sorcerers in these parts. He is the most powerful, well, he was the most powerful. You are much more so than he. He will help you to learn your potential.”
“So how can I use this gift for anything other than healing?” Monyka asked.
“I can only show you a few things and describe a few more. Kaniel will be able to teach you much, much more.”
“What all can I do? I can heal and I can move objects.”
“You can project energies. You will probably be able to summon lightening and throw fireballs someday.”
“Really?” Monyka sounded excited.
“With great power comes great responsibility as well as great energy drain.” Gemma reached into her saddle bag and pulled out a candle.
Monyka looked at her with interest.
“first watch, then do.” Gemma smiled. A green aura sprang up around her. Monyka watched as small red threads leaped from her aura to ignite the candle wick.
“Whoa.” Monyka breathed.
“Your turn.” Gemma prompted.
Monyka made sure that her core was anchored and concentrated on the candle wick. Nothing happened.
“You shouldn’t have to force it, dear.” Gemma instructed. “Watch me again, I’ll do it more slowly.”
Monyka watched again as red threads of her aura spun off and followed a projectory to the candle wick. The wick smoked and then burst to life.
“Think hot and reach out with your mind. Create a bridge of sorts between your mind and the candle wick and allow your aura to flow along the bridge.
Monyka concentrated again.
“That’s it.” Gemma encouraged. “Think hot, think flame, and keep the bridge open.”
The wick burst into flame.
“Wow, that is hard.” Monyka panted.
“It’s like exercising a new muscle.” Gemma explained, “Once you strengthen it. You’ll be able to light a candle, lantern or fire with barely a thought.”
Monyka nodded understanding.
“Now, take the fire away.” Gemma nodded.
“Take it away?” Monyka inquired.
“You can either take the heat away from the wick there by extinguishing it, or you can put it out. I’ve found it easier to take the heat away.”
Monyka watched as Gemma created a bridge with her aura and pulled the heat from the candle.
“Oh!” Monyka explained. “Let me try.”
“First light it.” Gemma held the candle out.
Monyka concentrated and the flame appeared. It was a bit easier this time knowing how exactly it was done. Keeping the bridge, she pulled the heat out of the wick and the flame went out leaving a trail of smoke floating up through the air.
“Very good.” Gemma nodded approval. She handed the candle to Monyka. “Now start practicing until it becomes second nature.”
Monyka held the candle out in front of her and began creating the bridge and pushing and pulling heat into and out of the candle wick.
“What other kinds of things can you do with this?” Monyka asked.
“I’m not powerful enough to do much more than that.” Gemma sighed. “You however. Well who knows?”
“How does one make fireballs?” Monyka asked.
“I don’t know, dear. I’m a healer not a warrior.”
“Lightening?”
Gemma shook her head. “There is a dead shrub over there.” Gemma pointed. “See if you can ignite it.
Monyka followed her gaze and began creating a bridge. She forced heat along the bridge. Nothing happened. She pushed more. A branch began to smolder. Encouraged, Monyka forced a bunch more heat along the channel. The whole bush erupted into a giant fireball scaring Monyka and snapping her bridge back to her aura.
“Whoa. Pull it back Monyka. That was too much.” Gemma’s voice was full of nervous energy.
“Are you doing that?” Markys sounded scared.
“She is.” Gemma beamed.
Monyka just nodded. she thrust a bridge back out to the bush.
“Don’t take it all at once. It could rebound on you and engulf you.” Gemma warned.
Monyka nodded again with understanding and drew the heat out of the bush, leaving it smoking. She took a deep breath and panted.
“That was hard.” She commented.
“The larger the distance between you and your target, the more energy you’ll use.” Gemma handed her a waterskin. “Here’s some tea, drink up.”
“Did you really just light and put out that fire?” Markys sounded bewildered and a little bit scared.
Monyka finished her swallow of tea and beamed at him.
“I think we should head back. That should be enough for today.” Gemma decided.
“I can go longer.” Monyka protested.
“I’m sure you think you can, dear.” Gemma sympathized. “Remember the headaches, the lack of energy? The constant hunger?”
Monyka nodded.
“All of that comes from using too much of the gift.”
“Can I practice lighting the candle?” Monyka asked.
“Just don’t over do it.” Gemma nodded. “You’ll be the one to live with the consequences if you do.”
Monyka beamed as they rode back to rejoin the Riponian caravan.
Kadyr’s friend Nevyre rode up to the Captain. His horse’s sides heaving from having been ridden hard and fast.
Monyka gave up her mount and joined Tonya, Adiah and Annyka in the royal carriage.
--o0o--
Rikki looked up and down the road then south across the grass waving in the soft wind. “Thanks Nevyre.”
“Not a problem, Captain.” Nevyre met a stable man with a fresh mount on the side of the road and transferred his saddle and saddle bags to the fresh mount.
“Grymm!” Captain Kalhoun called.
“Right here, Captain.”
“Round up the senior officers I want them up here with in five minutes.”
“Yes, Captain.” Grymm was already wheeling his horse around.
Rikki looked up to see two large birds circling high over head. He scrubbed his hand through his hair and looked out over the grasslands to the south again.
Sergeant Takoda rode back up the line with Grymm. Markys was already nearby and So’ryn was never very far. Even when he was, the Horse Lord could keep in contact with his mind speech.
“What is it, Captain.” Takoda asked coldly.
“I’ve been planning something out for the past few days.”
“Are we finally going to be let in on this secret?” Markys asked.
“As soon as Skot gets here.” Rikki scanned down the line and found the Yeoman racing up the side of the column.
“What is going on, Captain?” Skot asked.
Four faces eagerly looked to him.
“We are going to be leaving the road and cutting south.” Rikki stated.
“What?” Takoda nearly shouted. “Have you gone mad?”
“Listen.” Rikki demanded. “The elves have been leading us into a trap.”
“How do you know?” Takoda asked.
“The attacks on the farms and villages of Blaire have all been South. None were made along this road.” Rikki explained. “The elves attacked Lyonsgate last night but not in force. Just enough to make us uncomfortable being there, forcing us out to where they can get at the princesses.”
“Makes sense.” Markys nodded.
Skot nodded agreement.
“If I was an elf, and I wanted something that was protected there, I’d do the same thing. I’d also set up another ambush, but this time with over whelming odds in my favor. There is no better place than at the ford crossing the river to get to Evalynton.”
Sergeant Takoda was listening now.
“I sent out eight scouts last night before the attacks. Four to Evalynton and four to Spruce springs. . . “
“We aren’t doubling back to Spruce Springs, are we?” Takoda demanded.
“No.” Rikki was trying to keep his temper regarding the Sergeant at Arms.
“The Ozara River cuts north just south of here. I’ve ordered the scouts going to Spruce Springs to hire some boats to ferry across to the other side. We are going to make a run for it. That is why I wanted everyone to pack light. Even Princess Tonya is only bringing the bare essentials. I’ve made arrangements with Captain Dobry to have everything else follow us in a few days and be delivered to us in Malden. We’ll take the wagons as far as we can. If it gets too difficult or they get stuck, we can move what we can to the spare mounts.”
“What if the scouts didn’t get to Spruce Springs or couldn’t get any boats?” Takoda asked.
“Worse case scenario, we swim across the Ozara.” Rikki shrugged. “The Ozara is the main river to the North West Passage. There should be plenty of boats on the river.”
“Have you sent scouts south to find a path?” Takoda asked.
Rikki looked up at the sky. “See those birds circling up there?” The other four looked up. “Have you known hawks to circle a town and caravan almost non stop for two days?”
“No.” Markys shook his head.
“I think the blood mage is some how using them to spy on us.”
“You’re paranoid.” Takoda scoffed.
Rikki glared at the Sergeant at Arms. “They have been circling above us since yesterday morning. We’ve left Lyonsgate way behind us. If they were circling prey around the fort then they would have stayed there.”
“So that is why you’ve asked for us to shoot them down if they come with in range.” Skot understood.
Rikki nodded.
“When are we making a break for it?” Markys inquired.
“There is a hill up ahead covered with oak trees.” Rikki stated. “We’ll head under them for a mid day break and rest the horses. Change out the ones that have been pulling the carriages. If the elves are using those birds for spying the trees will give us some cover. We can lighten up and tighten up and then make dash from there. The Ozara is south east from there. It’ll take a few hours to reach it and hopefully the boats will be ready for us.”
“There are an awful lot of maybes in that plan.” Takoda still wasn’t buying it. “Did you gather any information on what is out there?”
“Nevyre did some asking around in Lyonsgate.” Rikki told the Sergeant at Arms. “As far as anyone knew it was just rolling grassland until you get to the Ozara.”
“I still don’t like running blindly out into the unknown; especially with four Princesses to protect.”
--o0o--
“Okay, everyone mount up!” Rikki called. A few of the servants finished watering the horses. While the horses spent the last candle mark resting, the Riponian entourage worked quickly to secure their loads. They deposited anything that they didn’t need into a cache which So’ryn notified Lorcan of it’s where about’s. The Centaur would have someone from Lyonsgate gather it up in the next day or two and add it to the other goods to be shipped to Malden.
“Okay, let’s move out!” Rikki called. “Scouts, go and range ahead. May the Gods shine upon us.” He saluted them. “Nothing faster than a canter right now.” He instructed the entourage as they passed him and out from under the shady canopy of the oak trees. “Keep her with in sight, Markys.”
The Sergeant nodded as he rode a hundred paces after the carriage.
Rikki waited until all of the entourage and servants had left the cover of the hillock before spurring Sefu to join them.
As soon as he was clear of the canopy himself, he looked up into the sky to find the two dots circling in the sky over head. It would only be a matter of time now before the Elves would find out what he was doing. He just hoped that they were too far away to catch up with them.
Rikki stayed near the rear of the column watching for any one who might stray too far from the group or be falling behind. Only a hand full of spare horses were bringing up the rear under the watchful eye of the two stable masters and four of his cavalrymen. They were to help anyone who’s horse was too tired or came up lame.
Seeing the column moving quickly and efficiently through the tall grass, Rikki gave Sefu his head and enjoyed the wind as the horse stretched out his legs. He passed Skot who was to stay with the servants most of who seemed to be riding very well. A few not so confident riders hung on as the wagons bounced and jarred along the uneven ground.
Next he came upon the retinue; Markys rode along beside Ambassador Kalgar’s carriage, his eyes scanning the horizon of the grass to either side as they made their way.
“How are you doing, Kalgar?” Rikki greeted.
“I feel like small rock being rolled along the bottom of a river bed.” Kalgar’s speech was every bit as jarring as his body looked. “I’ll be alright.”
Rikki gave him a nod then rode further up the line. Grymm rode just behind the carriage carrying the princesses. Kama Takar jogged effortlessly along beside the bouncing buggy.
“There is no shame in hopping onto the back step of the carriage if you get tired.” Rikki told the Mul.
“I’ll be fine.” Takar gave the Captain a nod.
“If you start lagging behind, I’ll have you tossed over the back of a horse, Kama.” Rikki threatened.
“How are you faring in there, your Highness?” Rikki raised his voice.
“Wishing I had my special carriage.” Tonya called back out. “This tossing about is not helping my hang over, Captain.”
“Captain, may I please ride?” Adiah begged. “This is horrible.”
“When we rest the horses in a bit, I’ll let you ride but only on my terms.” Rikki warned.
“What ever you want. I just don’t want to be bounced around in here any more.” Adiah complained.
::Captain.:: Ka’mya’s voice entered his mind.
::Princess?::
::I am willing to take Princess Tonya on my back. We discovered the other day a way that can change my gait so that it won’t hurt her too bad.::
::You’re willing to allow someone to ride you?:: So’ryn questioned.
::She’s a Princess.:: To Ka’mya that explained it all.
::It is alright with me as long as you follow orders.:: Rikki relented.
::I will, Captain.::
Rikki nodded. “Adiah, do you want to ride Comyn when we stop?”
“Ooh, could I?”
“She will.” Tonya answered before Rikki could open his mouth. “We need to find a horse for Monyka.”
::Captain, I’ll take you if Monyka can handle Sefu.:: So’ryn offered.
::Works with me.::
“Monyka do you think you can handle Sefu?”
“Sure, Captain.” Monyka called.
“What about me?” Annyka’s pitched voice was frantic. “I don’t want to stay in here.”
“I’m sure we can find a horse for you to ride, or you can ride double with someone.” Rikki assured her.
“Should we leave the carriage then?” Grymm asked.
“Not yet. We might need it.” Rikki was reluctant to give something so valuable up so soon after purchasing it. Once they were across the river, the princesses could be more comfortable in it.”
Rikki scanned the terrain to the south then looked up. The birds were still circling them. That seemed to prove his theory in his eyes. the birds had changed directions three times today and not once did they swoop or dive for prey.
--o0o--
“Maskakah.” A blood mage approached his face white and his voice shaking.
“What is it?” the hooded mage asked impatiently. He was preparing a spell to travel to the Evylonton ford.
“The Riponians.” The blood mage flinched. “They’ve changed direction.”
“What do you mean?” Maskalah’s voice was full of venom.
“We’ve been tracking them through the birds like you have asked.” The white-lipped blood mage began sweating. “They’ve left the road and are heading south at a very rapid rate.”
Maskalah paused in his preparations and turned towards the blood mage. “They what?”
The messenger closed his eyes. He was the weaker of the blood mages keeping tabs on the Riponians therefore he was nominated to inform Maskalah of the change in events. “They have left the road and are moving rapidly south, great one.” He was afraid to look at the dark elf. Too many have died at his whim.
Maskalah sat down in a chair and closed his eyes. his blood was already charged with power from earlier sacrifices so it was easy to slip out of his body and project his mind into that of a hawk’s. Another blood mage was already occupying and controlling the bird. Maskalah tossed the imbecile’s conscious aside. The air was warmer than it was this morning’ the thermals easier to find and easier to ride. He focused down onto a dark column of horses riding two and three abreast. A few wagons bumped along int
rspersed with the bright blue uniforms of the Riponian soldiers. Furious, the hawk called out
Why were the Riponians heading south? Why had they changed direction so suddenly? What had tipped them off? He had his skirmishers concentrate south of Lyonsgate to discourage them traveling that way. The Ozara River was a wide barrier like wall. It led right back to the ford where as they spoke, his elves were starting to get into place to spring the trap.
Breaking away from the circle, the hawk flew quickly to the north and east it’s keen eyes searching for any elven spies that might be in the area. The nearest skirmishers were too far away to catch up with the Riponians even with the aid of magic. The hawk screamed again.
Maskalah opened his eyes in his chambers He flung his hand with a thought behind it. The stupid weakling of a mage flew against the far wall, the back of his head caving in. In a second’s notice Maskalah was beside the crumpled body soaking in the power from the blood mage’s death.
“Send for the mage circle!” Maskalah’s yelled at a servant. The elf didn’t even bow, but took off at a dead run. “I want three virgins, now!” Maskalah directed at another servant. “Have twenty more scarifces under the age of thirty brought as well.” The servant’s feet barely touched the floor as he ran to do his bidding. He needed the more potent blood of the virgins to transport the mage circle to catch up with the Riponians. The others would be used to power their spells.
Maskalah finished absorbing the magical essence from the dead blood mage and began pacing the length of his chambers trying to figure out what the Riponians were up to and how to stop them. He needed to get a hold of those princesses.
by Anistasia Allread
Ch. 40
The Captain and Horse Lord followed the last person of the retinue down the slope to the bottom of the ravine. Just as they reached the bottom, So’ryn’s ears pricked up then laid back.
::Elves are here.::
::Where?:: Rikki began glancing around.
::Up top there.:: So’ryn tossed his head towards the wall that they had just decended.
::How many?::
::I can’t sense any horses, only blood mages. There are about a dozen of them.::
“Captain! Elves!” one of the rear guard warned.
A fire ball erupted at the top of the trail that they had come down.
“How many?”
“Twelve. Could be scouts?”
“Lets get a move on it!” Rikki called to the people before them. Some were mounted some were walking their horses.
A fireball exploded off the south wall causing a couple of screams.
::We have a problem.:: So’ryn entered Rikki’s thoughts.
::What is it?::
::The scouts have come upon a large ravine.:: So’ryn explained.
::Can’t we go around?:: Rikki asked.
::They are searching for a way now, but it isn’t looking very good.::
::How far away are you?:: Rikki asked. ::Can you take me to scout it out?::
::I’m already on my way back.::
“Johnack!” Rikki called. He looked around and found the cavalryman speaking with Sergeant Galyway. “Johnack!”
The cavalryman galloped his horse over to the Captain.
“There is a problem ahead. I need you to come with me.”
Using hand signals, Rikki told Sergeant Galyway that he was going to scout ahead.
“What’s up, Captain?” Johnack asked as he galloped his mount along side Sefu.
“There’s a ravine ahead. I’m going to switch to riding So’ryn, I’ll need you to take Sefu back for me.”
“Can we get around it?” Johnack inquired.
“I’m going to see if there is a way.”
::I’m coming up to you now, Captain.::
A moment later So’ryn crested a grassy hill. Rikki reined Sefu in and handed them over to Johnack. “Tell Takoda and Galyway to keep every one moving.”
Rikki swung easily up onto So’ryn’s back and held a light hand full of mane. ::How big is it?::
::One hundred or so paces across. But it’s steep and twenty paces deep. Deeper in some parts.::
“Tanek’s hairy ass!” Rikki swore aloud. ::Why didn’t anyone bother to tell Nevyre about such an obstacle?::
::A horse can find a way through or across it.:: So’ryn suggested. ::It’s the wagons that won’t be able to make it though. I don’t think many humans ride out in these parts in wagons.::
Rikki sighed knowing the Horse Lord to be correct.
A few minutes later they came to the ravine created by spring flooding and a change in rock.
::There are two scouts riding in each direction looking for a way around.:: So’ryn stated. ::I think we’ll have to leave the wagons behind and just plough through just using the horses.::
::I hope you are wrong, lets find a way down and see if we can find a way through.::
It took the two a few minutes to find a place for Horse Lord and rider to find a path down the steep, and in most places, sheer side.
Lose rock and dry clay made the descent slippery. Large boulders that the flash flooding had a harder time moving littered the bottom of the chasm.
::We have to find a safer way to get down.:: Rikki stated.
::I agree.:: Even horses will have trouble negotiating that.::
The two made their way east along the ravine.
::There’s a place to get out.:: Rikki pointed.
So’ryn trotted over to the longer sloped side on the south side of the ravine. With three good bounds he was up the other side.
::We have a way to get out, now lets fine a way to get in.:: So’ryn turned and half slid down the side to the bottom. ::I just told all of the telepaths in the scouting group that we found a way out and for them to look for a way into the ravine.:: So’ryn explained to Rikki.
::I hope they find one, because I don’t know how you are going to get out.:: Rikki commented.
So’ryn tossed his head and continued east.
--o0o--
Adiah smiled as a soft breeze blew through her long brown hair. The carriage ride across the grassland had been unbearable. Now, perched upon Horse Lord La’karo she felt untouchable. The Horse Lords had such smooth gaits and they seemed to move so much faster with less effort than regular horses. She wished she could always ride Horse Lords.
“La’karo says that you ride well.” Tonya told Adiah
Adiah smiled. “I love riding.” She patted La’karo’s neck. “Thank you. You have a very smooth gait. You make riding a pleasure.”
The bay’s head rose up a touch higher and his ears pricked forward. He turned his head slightly and eyed her with his ruby eyes.
“How are you doing, Monyka?” Adiah looked over to see the young woman stuffing a large piece of cheese in her mouth. Monyka nodded with a smile.
Every time she was with Monyka lately she was stuffing her face with food. Adiah was surprised that she hadn’t grown as large as Oba Kanu. That fat king never stopped eating. She had heard that he even ate while bathing and using the latrine. Adiah shuddered at the thought.
The Trunonian Princess wondered what she should call, Monyka. She had been warned not to call her or refer to her as Princess until they reached Malden. Although quite striking with her dark burnt cinnamon colored skin and long dark curly hair and green eyes, she didn’t quite have the carriage or elegance of a Princess.
Instead of riding a Horse Lord, Monyka chose to ride Tonya’s horse, Comyn. The horse was beautiful, but compared to a Horse Lord it looked like a mule. Adiah had even heard Tonya speaking about giving Comyn to Monyka as a gift.
Adiah began to wonder if she had any half-siblings. Could her father have bedded courtier or even a common woman and produced a bastard? What if she got back to Truno and found that while she was gone, her father brought her half-sibling out of seclusion. Would she welcome the boy or girl? Could she, knowing that her father had betrayed her mother’s trust?
Monyka’s friend, Midwife Gemma rode up to Monyka and handed her some dried meat and a water skin. The woman was actually encouraging Monyka to stuff her face.
Adiah very much wanted to ask La’karo to go galloping off through the tall grass at full speed. She knew she’d be able to handle it, but she had promised Captain Kalhoun that she would stay with the body guards and Tonya. After getting separated during the ambush, she didn’t plan on being out of spitting distance of a Riponian body guard.
Tonya and Ka’mya came riding up close again. “There is a deep ravine ahead that So’ryn and Rikki are checking out.” Tonya confided.
“How do you know?”
“So’ryn just told Ka’mya.” Tonya explained. “Ka’mya says that So’ryn and Rikki are quite anxious they think that the elves are going to attack.”
“Elves!” Adiah’s eyes bugged out as she quickly darted looks around her.
“Shhh.” Tonya warned. “Don’t go scaring everyone into a panic.”
“Sorry.” Adiah looked abashed. She still stole looks around her looking for the pointed ear demons.
A cold chill ran down her spine causing the hair on her arms to stand up as she thought about her ordeal, hiding from the elves in the woods. She could smell the mustiness of the dead leaves and damp ground. It had been a couple of days but she could still smell it. At one time she had enjoyed that smell, now it caused her to have anxiety. Her sleep the past two nights, what sleep she was able to get, was fraught with dreams of elves, grabbing her, tearing at her, their nauseating breath in her face, their mad eyes staring down at her.
Adiah shook her thoughts away. She saw them enough while she was sleeping, she didn’t need to see them now.
When she got to Malden one of the first things she was going to do was write her mother and let her know that she was safe. She wondered if her mother was thinking about her at that moment. Did she send letters ahead to Malden? She actually missed her mother. The realization was a bit of a shock for her. She missed her mother’s embrace, her warm smiles and even her nagging.
Sergeant Galyway galloped past her and joined Sergeant Takoda. The old scarred Sergeant used to scare her when he came with King Tobias on visits to Truno. Her mother explained to her that the Sergeant at Arms was a very skilled and protective warrior and got most of his scars protecting King Tobias. He even saved his life once so Tobias made him Sergeant at Arms, an honored position. She spent a little time observing him on this trip. He seemed like a nice old guy except that past few days something changed. He was always scowling and had a nasty temper. Tonya’s young maid, Annyka, had confided in her that he had feelings for that half-elf and that she mysteriously died after betraying them and the Dwarves to the elves. Adiah couldn’t see how the death of a dirty half-elf could affect the Sergeant so.
Sergeant Takoda scanned the grasslands in front of him and then started heading east. Sergeant Galyway stayed where he was and began directing the caravan to follow the Sergeant at Arms.
“What is going on, Sergeant?” Adiah inquired as she came up to the large man in armor.
“We have to take a little detour, Princess.” He bowed his head slightly. “There is a large ravine ahead and we have to go this direction to a place where we can pass it.”
“Are elves really chasing us?” Adiah asked.
Sergeant Galyway darted a look at the rest of the column behind her. “We don’t know, but I have found that the Captain is rarely wrong.”
The Sergeant looked at La’Karo for a long moment then nodded.
“You can speak with them too?” Adiah asked astonished.
The Sergeant nodded.
“Why can everyone else mind speak with the Horse Lords and I can’t?” she growled with disgust.
“The will of the Gods.” Galyway shrugged. “You should get moving, Princess.”
Adiah was about to tap La’Karo’s side with her heals, and stopped herself just in time. The Horse Lord understood everything that was going on and a lot that she didn’t. La’Karo swung he head around slightly, his ears twitched back and forth before he stepped on.
--o0o--
::They are here.:: So’ryn announced to Rikki.
The Captain glanced up to see Sergeant Takoda crest a knoll. The Sergeant urged his horse forward and met up with Rikki near the edge of the channel.
“What are you doing?” Takoda demanded. “You leave the road and have us gallivanting all over the plains and now we have a canyon to cross?” The Sergeant glanced around and down at the scar in the earth. “We can’t get wagons down that.”
“No, we can’t.” Rikki stated. “We’re going to have to off load them onto the spare horses and leave them behind.”
“This is ridiculous. Tobias will hear about this insanity.” Takoda snarled. “You’re putting Princess Tonya at risk as well as Monyka, Princess Adiah, and Princess Ka’mya.”
“Sergeant, You many tell his Majesty what ever you please, but right now, you have to trust So’ryn and myself!” Rikki growled. “There are elves out there and they won’t take long to catch up to us.”
“You’re paranoid.” Takoda snapped. “No more than two hundred elves attacked Lyonsgate last night and we haven’t seen hide or hair of one today, yet you are jumping at shadows and circling birds.”
“You may relieve me of duty as soon as the Princess is healed.” Rikki snapped back. “Until then, you will assist me in getting these people and horses across this obstacle and to the river.”
Takoda snapped a salute full of sarcasm and turned as the first of the column approached.
::What are you going to do about him?:: So’ryn asked.
::Nothing for right now. I just hope that he is right and that I am just being paranoid.::
::Not likely. Like you, I believe that the elves had set up an ambush for us. They are probably flogging their horses to death to reach us right now.::
::Can you sense anything?:: Rikki inquired.
::Nothing.::
“Grymm,” Rikki greeted the Corporal. “I want you and four men of your choosing to assist people down into this ravine and to act as a rear guard.”
“Yes, Sir.” Grymm’s speech was still slurred.
“I see where we are going down, where are we getting out?” Sergeant Takoda sneered.
“It’s up that way a quarter of a league.” Rikki explained in front of Grymm.
Takoda turned and began his decent with the scouts.
Rikki rode up to Tonya. “How are you doing, Highness?”
“Glad not to be in the carriage.” Tonya smiled. “Ka’mya is a much easier ride than Comyn.”
“Unfortunately we are going to have to leave the carriages here.” Rikki looked to Ka’mya. “Is it all right if her Highness rides you for a while longer?”
::Of course Captain. I understand the need under these circumstances; even if your Sergeant at Arms doesn’t.::
::You heard that?::
::He’s practically screaming at you in his head.:: Ka’mya stated.
“Be careful going down that trail. It is a bit slippery.” Rikki warned. “Going up the other side will be much easier.”
“Thank you, Captain.”
Rikki watched as the cooks threatened the soldiers as they unpacked the wagon of their tools and packing them onto horses. Ambassador Kalgar slipped out of his carriage and took a moment or two of walking around to stretch out his short legs. He grabbed a wine skin of what Rikki suspected to be Dwarven spirits and an ax and walked un aided down the side of the ravine.
“Where should we put the wagons, Captain?” one of Galyway’s men asked.
“Just secure them off to the side over there.” Rikki pointed. “I’ll get word to Captain Dobry that they are here if someone doesn’t steal them first.”
Rikki looked around and noticed that only a few of the retinue were left, lining up on the edge of the ravine. The rear guard scanned the waving grass glancing occasionally back to see that everything was all right.
The Captain and Horse Lord followed the last person of the retinue down the slope to the bottom of the ravine. Just as they reached the bottom, So’ryn’s ears pricked up then laid back.
::Elves are here.::
::Where?:: Rikki began glancing around.
::Up top there.:: So’ryn tossed his head towards the wall that they had just decended.
::How many?::
::I can’t sense any horses, only blood mages. There are about a dozen of them.::
“Captain! Elves!” one of the rear guard warned.
A fire ball erupted at the top of the trail that they had come down.
“How many?”
“Twelve. Could be scouts?”
“Lets get a move on it!” Rikki called to the people before them. Some were mounted some were walking their horses.
A fireball exploded off the south wall causing a couple of screams.
“Archers! Where are my archers?” Rikki called.
“Here, Captain.”
Rikki looked to see two men with bows nocked and scanning the top of the ravine.
“Anyone have crossbows?”
“I have one, Sir.” A nearby heavy soldier lifted his weapon.
“You three, take up defensive positions. Shoot anything that looks like it has pointed ears.” Rikki turned to the line of people and horses quickly making their way up the ravine. “Make way!” he shouted as So’ryn leaped forward.
“Skot!” Rikki called.
The Yeoman was making his way down the line.
“Skot we have elves behind us up above us.” Just as he spoke a bolt of lightening slammed into a large boulder throwing two horses and ten people to the ground. The thunder was deafening. Several more horses tried to bolt but couldn’t in the cramped space. Riders hung on for dear life as a couple of them reared, their eyes rolling.
::I’ll try and calm them.:: So’ryn stated.
“Skot, get archers spread out and firing up there.” Rikki ordered.
Another streak of lightening struck, exploding rock and spraying pebbles and rock through the air. Fortunately it was too far to cause injury. Only one horse spooked.
Two fireballs in succession hit the opposite wall. One exploded near the top causing a rock fall as well as the grass on top to ignite. The second caused a small tree to explode into flame.
“Monyka, No!” Rikki heard Gemma scream.
His heart leaped into his throat If Monyka was killed or injured, he wouldn’t be able to bear it. “Move! Clear the way!” he called. So’ryn raced to the source of the call.
Monyka had climbed half way up the south wall of the ravine and was leaning against a large boulder, her eyes closed, Gemma next to her looking frantic.
“What is wrong? Did she get injured?” Rikki asked.
“She’s. . . . “ Gemma’s eyes darted around seeing who might be near by. She lowered her voice. “She’s using the gift. She’s not ready, Captain.”
Monyka’s eyes snapped open and she thrust her hands out towards the north rim of the ravine. Rikki ducked just in time to avoid a stream of flame three feet wide and fifty paces long shoot from her hands and strike the ravine and grass. A scream sounded from the rim as a small human shape engulfed in flame fell to the rocks below.
“What the hell?” Rikki swore.
Monyka thrust a hand towards the burning tree. The flames died down and then disappeared. Monyka swung her hand over to the north side of the ravine and flicked her fingers. Another spout of flame roared out of her hands and engulfed the grass in flame. Two more screams were heard. One elf engulfed in flames, mad with pain ran off the side of the ravine and fell to the rocks below. His scream was cut short when he hit a large boulder snapping his spine. Rikki watched as a cavalryman rode by and slashed the burning figure’s throat.
“She seems to be doing fine.” Rikki told Gemma.
“She doesn’t know her own strength. No one does. She is absorbing the fire balls and throwing them back at the elves. If she absorbs too much, she could burst into flames.
The hairs on Rikki’s neck stood up on end.
“Get down!” Monyka screamed.
So’ryn leaped to the side throwing Rikki to the ground just as a lightening bolt touched down where he and So’ryn had been.
Monyka had her arms stretched towards the ground where the lightening had struck and then flicked her hand back up towards the north.
Rikki was blinded by a violet light as lightening flashed from her fingers up into the grass.
“Monyka!” Gemma snapped. She grabbed the woman’s arm and froze in place like a statue, wide eyed and staring at the young woman.
Monyka ignored the woman’s grip and concentrated up on the north edge. Unseen an elf screamed. The scream was cut short as a gout of flame shot up to the sky.
Another screaming gout shot up two hundred paces east.
Rikki climbed back on to So’ryn, every nerve in his fingers and his face felt numb, tingling.
::Wow! She is a fast learner.:: So’ryn commented. ::And creative.::
::What is she doing?::
::She’s linked into some of Gemma’s gift and using it.:: So’ryn’s voice sounded like a cringe. ::She’s causing the elves to blood to heat up. The heat is too intense and they are erupting into flame.::
Rikki’s stomach turned over. “Grymm!” he called spotting the Corporal. “Come here and guard Monyka.”
The Corporal guided his horse up to Rikki.
“If you have to use yourself as a shield.”
The Corporal nodded and maneuvered his mount right below the young woman.
Rikki looked over his shoulder and spotted the last of the rear guard making their way towards him. He looked the other direction and saw the last of the retinue waiting for their turn to climb the incline out of the ravine.
“Lets go Monyka!” Rikki called.
The young woman’s eyes looked about unseeing, wild. Her eyes kept darting back and forth along the north rim.
“Monyka!” Rikki called again.
::Let me try.:: So’ryn interjected.
A moment later, Monyka blinked tears from her eyes. Gemma took a deep breath and pulled her arm from her as if she’d been burned. Rikki watched as a shudder wracked Monyka’s body and her knees started to buckle. Grymm reached up from his horse and guided her fall so that she sat on his horse in front of him. Gemma, her face ghostly pale, stared down at Monyka as if seeing a monster.
“Let’s get out of here.” Rikki told his men.
The last of the retinue were at the top of the south side of the ravine. So’ryn scrambled up the incline with out any trouble. Grymm’s horse had a little difficulty being a little unbalanced.
Rikki looked back and saw three blood mages pop up from the grass. One drew a knife across his wrist pointed at the party and mumbled something that couldn’t be heard at that distance.
The tall grass seemed to come alive. It’s tall blades, wrapped themselves around the Horse Lord’s and horses’ legs like rope tethers, anchoring them to the ground.
::I can’t move!:: So’ryn yelled inside Rikki’s head.
A cavalryman jumped down with saber flashing but he was immediately snarled by the life-like grass and dragged to the ground and held fast.
From the back of Comyn, Gemma muttered something and flicked her hands. The grass entangling her horse’s hooves tore from the ground
“Monyka can you free the horses?” Rikki asked.
Monyka stared, not recognizing him. Tears filled her eyes.
“Monyka, we need you.” As if on cue, a fire ball landed in right behind them catching the grass on fire. The normal horses began to shriek and panic as the flames ate their way closer to them.
Monyka blinked and something in her head clicked, Rikki could see a fog lift from her mind. The young woman looked at the fire and the flames died down to a flicker, then to a bit of smoke. She pointed behind her; flame spewed from her hands at the elves opposite the ravine. Immediately the horses’ hooves were freed.
“Go!” Rikki ordered. “Run!”
The horses all leaped forward.
Gemma urged Comyn over to Grymm and Monyka. “We are going to have a serious talk when this is done, young lady.”
“Captain!” a soldier called. “They are following.”
Rikki looked back to see four blood-mages running after them through the tall grass. Each of their steps looked to be covering the ground of four or five. They would be over running the horses and Horse Lords in no time.
“Archers!” Rikki ordered. “Fire at will.”
Three of the fleeing cavalrymen easily nocked arrows and turned in their saddles and let loose their missiles. One of the elves side stepped the missile and kept on chasing.
A streak of lightening hit one of Galyway’s heavies in the back, cooking him in his steal armor.
Monyka thrust a hand with fingers spread open at the perusing elves. She suddenly closed her fingers into a fist. One of the elves behind them grasped at his chest and fell flat to his face. Rikki guessed that he was dead before he even hit the ground.
He watched as Monyka made the same motion. He glanced back to see a second elf fall.
“That is enough!” Gemma screamed.
::What is her problem?:: Rikki asked So’ryn
::She is using the healing gift to kill.:: So’ryn stated. ::It’s considered black sorcery; especially by the healers.::
::I don’t understand. She’s healing them to death?::
::There are many aspects to the gift. Some are stronger than others. She is using the healing powers to stop, or crush the elf’s hearts.::
Rikki pondered it for a moment.
::It would be like using your saber for splitting firewood.:: So’ryn explained.
Rikki shuddered.
::Now you can kind of understand why the midwife is upset.::
The ground in front of them suddenly exploded. A second explosion followed causing a horse to stumble. The rider was able to maintain his seat, but the horse was starting to spook. Two more eruptions of earth burst in front and beside them.
“Tanek’s ass! What is that?” Rikki yelled.
::They are causing the earth to explode.:: So’ryn explained.
::I see that!:: Rikki scoffed, ::How can we stop it?::
Dirt, rocks and dust sprayed the Captain. One of the rocks hit So’ryn in the forehead and caused him to stumble.
::I’m alright.:: So’ryn assured. ::Hold on, I’m going to start zig-zagging.::
Monyka held on to Grymm with one hand she looked back at the elves and suddenly thrust her hand out. A ball of fire the size of a large apple went flying back towards the two remaining blood mages. A thin smile spread across her lips.
Rikki darted a look back and saw that the two were still there. Monyka threw her hand out again. This time a fire ball the size of a goat roared back, exploding right in front of one of the elves. The elf stumbled but caught his balance and continued on. Rikki watched as the other elf reached across and slit his own shoulder with a knife as he muttered something. He then pointed at Grymm and Monyka. Three blue bolts of light shot from his finger at Grymm.
“Grymm! Duck!” Rikki screamed a warning.
Before the Corporal could move, Monyka threw out her hand. The blue bolts struck her palm and disappeared. Monyka pointed at the elf and purple bolts emerged from her finger. One struck the elf. He burst into a purple cloud of energy. The last elf chasing slowed down. Rikki watched as he drew a blade across his palm. A moment later, he began to spin. He became a blur he was spinning so fast. Debris and bits of grass began swirling around him. The swirling mass then lifted up into the air and shot north ward.
Rikki scanned the horizon behind him. ::Are they gone?::
::I don’t sense any.:: So’ryn stated. ::We need to rest some of these horses if we are going to keep going.::
::Do you think they are done coming after us?:: Rikki kept looking behind him.
::They want the royal blood. My guess is that we’re in for a long flight to Malden.::
::Do they ever come this far into Blaire?::
::Lyonsgate and Spruce Springs are the furthest that I’ve heard of.:: So’ryn told him.
The small rear guard galloped another quarter of a league before So’ryn insisted that they slow.
Rikki kept checking behind him. Finally he appointed three cavalrymen to act as scouts. They were to walk their mounts back to the next rise to see if anyone or anything followed them.
The rest were ordered off of their horses and to lead them for a bit at a fast walk.
“Captain, I don’t think Monyka can walk.” Grymm spoke up.
Rikki and So’ryn walked over to the two. “Monyka, are you all right?”
“She’s exhausted.” Midwife Gemma stated firmly and coldly. “She isn’t used to using her gift and she just used more of it than ten with the gift can use in a year.”
::I can carry her, Captain.:: So’ryn volunteered.
Grymm helped him transfer Monyka to the painted stallion’s back.
“She needs lots of food. Cheese and vegetables preferably.” Gemma directed.
“Anyone have any food with them? Cheese? Dry rations? Anything?” Rikki asked the others as they began to catch up to the main column.
Everyone dug into their saddlebags, and coat pockets. A few chunks of cheese, and an apple were produced.
“Eat up,” Gemma handed the apple and cheese to the woman collapsed on the Horse Lord’s back.
Rikki looked around and spotted Yeoman Bayley. “Skot, ride ahead and have the column rest the horses. Only a quarter candle mark. We need to keep moving.”
::Save his horse, I’ll inform them.:: So’ryn announced.
“Skot!” Rikki called him back.
::I told your Sergeant Galyway.:: So’ryn notified him.
::Thank you.:: He looked to the questioning Yeoman. “So’ryn just notified them. Save your horse.::
Skot dismounted and joined them in their fast pace.
--o0o--
By Anistasia Allread
Cavalrymen having heard the alarm and noting their Captain’s tense posture, began forming up behind him.
The Captain turned towards them. “We don’t know what may be out there, but we need to hold them off so that the princesses can get across the river.”
::We should get going.:: Mi’tana suggested.
::Let’s stay here. Just a bit longer.:: Monyka protested.
“Monyka.” Grymm’s words were a bit slurred from his wounds. “We should head down to the river.
“Captain!” a call went up. “Look!”
Monyka looked north and saw a swirling cloud of black coming straight at them.
“What is that?” a voice asked.
Monyka squinted and strained to make out what the mass was.
“Everyone, if you have face guards, put them down.” Rikki ordered. Those who don’t cover your faces with what you can. That is a murder of crows.” The Captain looked to Monyka wide eyes. “Can you do something?”
It was all Monyka could do to hold her head up. Exhausted didn’t come close to describing how she felt. Her head was pounding like never before. Her stomach was knotted and turned in on its self, the last thing she wanted right then was food, but that was what her body was screaming for. . . food and rest. She felt so weak, she nearly dropped the apple she was given.
“You must eat.” Gemma ordered.
“Can’t you give me a little reinforcement, a little energy?” Monyka nearly begged.
“So that you can abuse it?” Gemma snarled, “I think not.”
Monyka closed her eyes. she was too tired to keep them open. She didn’t need to see to put the apple to her mouth and take a bite. The Midwife had a right to be upset. She wished that she knew more uses for the gift, all she could do was draw the heat out the fireballs and lightening and throw it back at the elves. She hadn’t thought to use the elves bodies against them until she had linked to the midwife. She figured if she could draw heat out of a fire, why couldn’t she use the reverse of healing to get rid of the elves. She didn’t know it would make her so sick.
“I told you that using the gift in a wrong way or for evil would have bad affects on you.” Gemma reminded her of the conversation a few days ago.
How could she remember that little bit of information when the past few days were nothing but an onslaught of factual and emotional information?
The bridges that she had created with the gift to boil the blood of the elves had worked, but she hadn’t known that she would feel some of the effects of their bodies through that link.
Monyka opened her eyes when she felt someone touch her. Gemma was removing the core of the eaten apple from her hand and replacing it with a chunk of cheese. Monyka barely got the cheese to her mouth before she dropped her hand. She didn’t know how she managed to hang on to the cheese; she didn’t know how she was able to keep chewing or holding on to So’ryn.
She wasn’t exactly holding on to the Horse Lord so much as he kept her balanced. His stride was so smooth, it was almost as if she were floating above the tall grass.
::You over did yourself, Princess.::
::Who is this? Am I hallucinating?::
::Hardly. I am So’ryn.:: the Horse Lord introduced himself. ::May I touch minds with you?:: he asked formally.
::I guess so. . . . So this is mind speech?:: Monyka inquired, ::Were you the one who was contacting me while in the ravine?::
::Yes, Princess.::
::I wasn’t going mad?::
::No.:: So’ryn’s voice seemed to smile. ::The midwife is correct, you shouldn’t be using the healing gift to kill. It leaves a taint in your aura.::
::What else could I do?:: Monyka asked.
::With your knowledge, not much. With the power that you have, a whole lot.:: So’ryn’s voice was soothing. ::You did what you could, no one will hold that against you. You just need to learn more before you go over doing it and getting yourself or those around you killed.::
::Do you have the gift?::
The Horse Lord’s voice was filled with amusement. ::The Gods have made us intelligent, powerful and beautiful creatures, why would we need the gift?::
If Horse Lords didn’t have the gift then how could So’ryn see or know what she had been doing? ::How can you see or tell what I was doing?:: Monyka asked, ::If you don’t have the gift.::
::I was reading the thoughts of those around us. Yours, Gemma’s even one of the elves.::
“Is she all right?” Monyka heard Tonya’s concerned voice.
She opened her eyes and smiled at her half-sister. It was so strange to think of her as that now. Her appearance hadn’t changed, but she looked different in Monyka’s eyes. “I’m fine.” She mumbled.
::Eat.:: So’ryn told her. ::You need to replenish all of that energy you used.::
“Does anyone have any honovi juice?” Gemma asked. She repeated the question a few more times.
“I’ve got some.” A voice stated.
“Here, drink this.” Gemma directed. “Someone help me to sit her up.”
Monyka felt hands lifting her by her shoulders and abdomen. The ground swirled around her.
“Help her down.” Captain Kalhoun ordered.
Two more sets of hands touched her and hoisted her from So’ryn’s back and gently sat her down in the tall grass.
“Drink.” Gemma put a spout of a wine skin up to her lips. “It's not my special tea, but it will do better than anything else.”
Monyka took a few gulps of the juice. She hadn’t realized that her throat had been on fire until the cool juice soothed and coated it.
Monyka felt rather than saw the green aura of Gemma blink to life. The woman touched Monyka’s arm and she felt warmth and energy flow up her arm and into her body.
The pounding in her head subsided to a low roar. The knots in her stomach relaxed, but didn’t unravel.
“Better?” Gemma inquired.
“Yes, thanks.” Monyka smiled up at the midwife.
Gemma leaned close to her ear. “Don’t use healing that way again.”
Monyka nodded.
“Okay, let’s get moving!” Captain Kalhoun ordered his men and the retinue. He looked down from the back of So’ryn. “I hope you are able to ride.”
Monyka nodded.
::Princess, this is Mi’tana.:: So’ryn moved his head towards a dapple gray.
::Hello Princess, may I touch minds with you?.:: a soft voice entered her head.
::Hello, Mi’tana. Yes.:: Monyka looked into solid aqua-marine eyes so true in color that the gems that she’d seen Tonya wear of the stone paled compared to her eyes. ::Please don’t call me that; besides no one is supposed to know.::
::I’m sorry.:: the dapple lowered her head as if someone were bowing. ::Are you strong enough to mount or should I get down for you?::
::I can mount.:: Monyka, with the help of Gemma and Grymm got to her feet and then mounted the dapple.
“What happened back there?” Tonya asked.
Monyka shrugged. “I don’t really want to talk about it.”
Tonya sighed and rode quietly next to her. For some reason, her being near felt comforting.
--o0o--
“Where are they?” Maskalah’s gravelly voice sounded excited.
“Great One. . . “ the blood mage fell to his knees. “We were over powered.”
“Over powered by what?” The hooded blood mage’s voice nearly produced cold vapors it was so icy. “There were twelve of you and only a small honor guard.”
“Great One, there was a sorcerer. A powerful sorcerer.”
“Where are the others?” Maskalah demanded.
“Dead, Great One.” The lower mage groveled. “She killed them. She turned out spells against us.”
“If the others are all dead and you do not have the princesses, why have you returned?”
The groveling mage trembled.
“Why have you returned without my princesses?” Maskalah screamed.
The pitiful excuse of an elf was an embarrassment to his race. Maskalah slowly lifted his hand. The groveling elf lifted into the air and thrashed as an invisible hand crushed his air supply. Bug eyes and turning blue he looked in horror at Maskalah his lips moving with pleading or trying to power a spell Maskalah didn’t know, nor care.
He lifted his hand higher raising the elf nearly to the ceiling. “Twelve!” he screamed at the excuse of a mage. “Twelve, and only one comes back and empty handed.” He tossed his hand to the side. The floating mage flew across the room hitting the far wall and falling unconscious to the floor.
Maskalah took a seat and closed his eyes. With a few muttered words he was looking through a hawk’s eyes and floating on thermals. Controlling the bird’s mind, he made it flap off to the south. The wooded knoll passed beneath and the scar of a deep ravine came into view. Spots of grass fire burned at the wet blades. A few months from now such fires would quickly become large walls as high as trees and several leagues long devouring the grass faster than even his Lupidae could run. If the Princess would have come through here in the summer, he could have used such walls of fire to capture and subdue her.
Only four bodies of the elf mages could be seen from this height. The others could have run off or been killed as had been reported.
It had been generations since the elves had been this far into Blaire. The border towns were one thing, but if elves were found this far beyond the boundary of the forest, the Blaire military would be sent in force. The preparations for the upcoming attack had to be kept secret no matter what. Raiding the west part of the kingdom kept human eyes looking towards their ever important North West Passage. Ramah had bigger plans.
The sounds of the blood mage becoming conscious distracted Maskalah. The column was just coming into view. They were all still on foot or horseback. The wagons and carriages had been discarded at the ravine. They were moving fairly fast, but he had ways of moving faster.
Maskalah returned to his body and opened his eyes. the pathetic blood mage was trying to crawl from the room without drawing attention. The fool.
“Where do you think you are going?” Maskalah growled from beneath his cowl.
The escaping elf froze, blood drained from his face as he peered at the hooded blood mage. “No where, Great One.” his voice trembled almost as much as his muscles.
Maskalah rose and glided over to where the elf was still on his hands and knees.
“You disgust me.” Maskalah raised his hand and with it the elf was lifted and pinned against the wall. Urine ran down the elf’s leg and streamed to the floor.
Maskalah pulled a dagger from a pocket in his sleeve. The blood mage began to mutter. Maskalah took the wind from the man’s lungs and kept him from breathing. Slowly he drew the dagger across the elf’s throat. The power of magic caught up in the mage’s blood burst forth. Maskalah snatched the ribbon of it and began drawing it slowly into his own body.
--o0o--
“Captain the River!” Johnack called back.
::I told you I smelled it.:: So’ryn referred to a conversation a few minutes ago. The Horse Lord picked up speed as they crested a small rise. A wide, silver band of silver curved out of site both to the east and the west below them.
Rikki studied the length of the river and only spotted a couple of small fishing boats and one cargo river boat making its way up stream towards the North West Passage.
“Grymm!” Rikki called without looking back.
“I’m right here, Captain.”
Rikki didn’t turn away from the river. “I want eight scouts; four to ride up stream and four to ride down stream. They are to look for a Riponian jacket hanging on a river boat, ferry or barge.”
“Yes, Sir.” Grymm nodded. He turned his horse back around and trotted back down the column as they made their way up the rise.
“Takoda!” Rikki turned searching for the Sergeant at Arms.
“I’m not some Corporal that you can go shouting for.” Takoda growled.
“I need your expertise in finding a place that we can load these people and horses on boats to cross the river.”
“Why not just float on down to Malden?” Takoda sneered.
“Because, Sergeant, if you’ll remember your map, this river has a ford running through it, just West of Evalynton I’m sure that is where the elves had planned on ambushing us tonight if we hadn’t suddenly changed direction.”
The Sergeant at Arms grumbled.
“Take a few men with you and start looking for a place. “I want to be across and a league or two from this river before setting up camp.” Rikki turned away from Takoda as a dismissal and looked for Sergeant Galyway. “Markys.” He greeted the armored soldier leading three of the princesses.
“Yes, Captain?”
“Have a few of your men team up with some of Skots as a rear guard.”
“Yes, Sir.” Markys turned to the three. “I’ve enjoyed your company, Highnesses. I look forward to speaking with you soon.” He dipped his head and urged his horse down the hill to carry out his orders.
“Pretty large river.” Adiah looked up and down what she could see of it. “I think the Palriada is prettier though.”
Rikki smiled. “I want you three to stay together.” He looked around. “How about we have you wait down by those trees until we figure out where we are going to cross.”
“Is this a security matter, Captain?” Tonya inquired.
Rikki checked her demeanor to see if she was going to give him grief over this. She only looked at him for input.
“For right now, I’d say yes. Do you see another place we can keep you safe?” he asked.
Tonya looked around, and then shook her head. “No, the trees will do, won’t they Adiah?”
“Sure.” The young princess agreed.
--o0o–
Monyka was embarrassed to have someone waking her up. She opened her eyes and found that she was still on Mi’tana’s back. The Horse Lord had stepped up under the shade of a tree. Monyka could smell as well as hear a river nearby.
“I’ve got more food on the way.” Gemma greeted.
“Thank you, I’m starving.”
“You will be for a few days with as much energy you used this afternoon.”
Two soldiers stood beside the Horse Lord as Monyka slid down, ready to catch her or offer support if she needed any.
Three camp chairs and a small camp table were set up in the shade. Tonya was stretched out in one. Adiah lay in the grass and stared up through the branches of the tree.
“How are you feeling, Tonya inquired accepting a wine skin from Annyka.
“Better than I was.” Monyka sighed as she eased herself down into a chair. “I only feel like I have a hangover now.”
“Only?” Tonya groaned. “I’m still nursing mine.”
“I was feeling a lot worse.”
“Monyka.” A cook approached. “Mistress Gemma told me to bring you this. “It isn’t much I’m afraid.”
“I’m sure it will be just fine. Thank you.” Monyka took the small basket and opened up the cloth folded in it. Half a wheel of cheese, some crackers and some dried fruit. Monyka began to tuck in to the food.
“Slow down, Monyka. It’s not going anywhere and I’m sure I don’t want any.” Adiah interrupted her contemplation of the tree above her.
“Sorry. I’m just so hungry.” Monyka slowed down. “Gemma said it is because I use so much energy when I use the gift.”
Adiah sat up. “Was it you who exploded those elves back at the ravine? I heard that fire balls and lightening were frying up the elves.”
Monyka closed her eyes at the memory. Adiah made it sound so simple.
“Adiah have you met Queen Sakari?” Tonya asked.
“Only once.” Adiah replied.
::I asked Tonya to change the subject for you, Monyka.:: Ka’mya informed her. ::I know people who have the gift. It is not something that they like to talk about. Especially when they have to defend themselves with it.::
::Thank you, Highness.::
::Princesses have to help each other out.::
Monyka washed down some of the food with some of the honovi juice that she was given earlier.
Grymm raced by with another cavalryman. “Captain!” Grymm called. “Captain, we’ve found them. They’re up stream.”
Monyka looked to see Rikki’s head pop up and his shoulders relax.
“I have found a place to board?” Takoda came riding up the rise. “It’s downstream a bit, as long as the boats don’t have too deep of a draft, they should be able to get close enough for us to use boarding planks.”
“Boats that travel up this river all have shallow drafts to get by that ford near Evalynton.” Rikki nodded. “Okay, get everyone mounted up. How long until the boats can get there?”
“Looks like about half a candle mark, Captain.”
Tonya was already being helped to her feet by Annyka. Adiah was striding towards the bay Horse Lord she had been riding.
::Finish eating, Monyka.:: Mi’tana stepped closer. ::You wouldn’t have any fresh fruit in there would you?::
::Sorry.:: Monyka shrugged, ::It’s all dried.::
::I can hardly wait for the honovi to come into season.:: The dapple stated.
::I have some honovi juice.:: Monyka offered.
::No thanks, it isn’t the same.::
“Are you feeling better, Monyka?” Grymm asked.
“Yes, but I could use a week of sleep and feel like I could eat an entire cow.”
Grymm smiled and nodded to Mi’tana. “Yes, you may.” He spoke to Mi’tana. “Thank you.”
“You can speak to them too?” Monyka questioned.
“Yes.” Grymm turned away to look up the river. “If it is okay with you, Monyka. The Captain asked me to stay close to you.”
“Of course you may, Corporal. . . . That is, if you are okay with it.” Monyka reached for her necklace.
Grymm nodded.
“Let's move out!” Captain Kalhoun called.
The Column started moving down the rise towards the river. Monyka mounted Mi’tana a bit awkwardly; she wasn’t used to riding bareback.
She was just riding out of the shade of the tree when a shout went up.
“Attack! We’re under attack!”
Monyka turned around in her saddle to see a cavalryman charging up the rise from the north. Captain Kalhoun and So’ryn galloped towards him from the east.
“What is it?” Rikki asked looking around.
“Wolf like creatures with antlers.” The excited cavalryman blurted out.
“Markys.” Rikki turned to face the heavily armored soldier. “Get them down there and across the river.”
“Yes, Sir.” Sergeant Galyway had already wheeled his horse around.
Rikki turned back to the cavalryman. “How many?”
“At least two dozen, Sir.”
Cavalrymen having heard the alarm and noting their Captain’s tense posture, began forming up behind him.
The Captain turned towards them. “We don’t know what may be out there, but we need to hold them off so that the princesses can get across the river.”
::We should get going.:: Mi’tana suggested.
::Let’s stay here. Just a bit longer.:: Monyka protested.
“Monyka.” Grymm’s words were a bit slurred from his wounds. “We should head down to the river.
“Captain!” a call went up. “Look!”
Monyka looked north and saw a swirling cloud of black coming straight at them.
“What is that?” a voice asked.
Monyka squinted and strained to make out what the mass was.
“Everyone, if you have face guards, put them down.” Rikki ordered. Those who don’t cover your faces with what you can. That is a murder of crows.” The Captain looked to Monyka wide eyes. “Can you do something?”
Monyka was shaking her head. “What?” She asked. “You’ve seen what little I can do and what it does. I don’t have control yet.”
“Please Monyka.” Rikki pleaded. “We could really use your help.”
“No, Captain.” Gemma rode out from behind a row of cavalrymen. “She is like a baby playing with a pot of boiling water.”
Rikki looked from Monyka to Gemma and back to Monyka. “Form up, three ranks.” He called. “Move it!” he kept eyeing the crows.
“I’ve got to do something, Gemma.” Monyka pleaded.
“You’ve done quite enough today. I won’t hand you over to Kaniel with anything else tainting your aura.”
“Forward!” Rikki called out and swung his saber down.
Three cavalrymen were racing through the tall grass towards them. Several wolf-like creatures bounding after them. Attacking them from the sides with antlers, and jaws. One horse floundered and went down. The rider flew head first into the grass in front of the horse. Two of the creatures raced in and attacked him. An agonizing scream went up from the soldier as the beasts tore into him.
Monyka bent over the side of Mi’tana and threw up the food that she had just eaten. “I can’t Gemma.” She spit the last of it out of her mouth. “I can’t just watch men get killed.”
“You don’t have the control yet.” Gemma stated. “Look what you did to the Corporal.”
“That wasn’t her fault.” Grymm defended.
“It was an accident.” Monyka screamed. “It was an accident.”
“I know it was.” Grymm soothed. “I know it was an accident. I don’t blame you, Monyka.”
“You don’t know your own strength or the rules of using the gift are.” Gemma protested.
“No one knows my strength until I use all of it.” Monyka growled. “I don’t care for the rules if they mean that I can’t help defend my friends.”
::Let’s go Mi’tana.:: Monyka lightly heeled her. ::We’ve got to help them.::
She sensed Grymm at her side. She anchored her core and started gathering up the only thing she knew; fire.
The wolf like creatures were dodging in and around the cavalry, attacking a everything at will, horse’s necks, legs, cavalryman legs, and arms.
Monyka threw her hand out in front of her and quickly built a bridge to one of the creatures. As soon as the bridge was established, she released the compressed heat and watched as it burst into a fireball and headed right towards the creature. She concentrated on the bridge and only severed it as the fireball made impact with the creature, engulfing its furry body in fire.
Monyka pulled the heat back away from the burning creature. Adding more heat from her aura, she thrust her fingers at the sky as the large murder of crows started to swoop down on the cavalrymen. A large spray of flame roared from her hand. Birds screamed as fire burned their off their feathers and eyes. Some exploded into puffs of black feathers which in turn burst into flame.
Sparks and body parts fell among the soldiers as they fought the antlered wolves. Most of the cavalrymen had to disengage the snarling creatures to defend themselves against the few hundred crows that she was unable to destroy.
Monyka cringed as the birds’ beaks and talons raked and pecked at the soldier’s exposed faces and hands.
She was startled when Grymm raised his saber to defend her as the crows that escaped her fire and the thrashing and slashing of the cavalry honed in on her.
Before thinking, Monyka swung up her hand as if to defend off a blow. Super heated wind pushed off of her like a wave. The wind hit the beady eyed birds and knocked them tail over beak off to the side. A dozen of the front birds burst into black puffs of feathers which slowly wafted towards the trampled grass.
::What was that?:: Mi’tana asked.
::I don’t know.:: Monyka realized.
Monyka flung her fingers at a wolf four purple bolts shot out of her fingers and hit the wolf as it lunged towards a soldier. Three of the bolts hit the wolf, knocking it sideways and off target. The fourth bolt burnt a hole into a horse’s front leg causing it to crash to the ground Its rider falling on top of the antlered wolf.
‘Tanek’s ass!” Monyka swore.
::Stay on me!:: Mi’tana demanded as she felt Monyka start to dismount.
::I hurt that horse and rider.:: a cold shudder ran through her.
::It happens in war.:: Mi’tana stated. ::Shield your mind!:: Monyka instantly checked her shields as several of the Horse Lords including Mi’tana released a sonic blast.
Wolf creatures fell to the ground several screaming in pain. Half of the soldiers tried to grip their saddles and hold their ears at the same time as the ringing blast resonated. Three horses faltered and fell. Most of the unshielded soldiers fell from their horses holding their heads.
Cavalrymen who were shielded, quickly stabbed and slashed at the antlered wolves. A few went racing off through the grass with their heads down and tails between their legs.
::What was that?:: Monyka asked.
::Sonic blast.:: Mi’tana told her. ::It’s one of our few offensive abilities.::
“Yes, I’m fine. Thanks for the warning.” Grymm said to the gray dapple Monyka was sitting on.
“I don’t like to.” Grymm stated. “It just seems wrong to me.”
“What are you talking about?” Monyka was scanning the horrible scene before her. Cavalrymen who had fallen were slowly getting back onto their mounts. A couple pulled out daggers and put an end to their four legged friends that would never be able to walk again.
::The Corporal has the mind speech ability, but refuses to use it.:: Mi’tana explained to her.
“I don’t like people or Horse Lords talking in my head.” Grymm stated. Confirming what Mi’tana had just said.
“Everyone down to the boats!” Rikki yelled. “Quickly!”
The soldiers that had lost their mounts swung up behind a friend as they started racing down the hill.
“what?....” Monyka looked up to see a whirlwind racing across the plain towards them. The elf that was chasing them earlier had created one of those to escape, but this one was at least ten times the size and was sucking all kinds of things into it. Debris flew out of the top and went flying hundreds of paces away as it traveled towards them.
“Go!” Rikki screamed as he neared them. “Move it Mi’tana.” He screamed as he approached.
“What is that?” Monyka called out to Gemma.
“Tornado!” the midwife’s face was pale, her eyes huge. “This is the wrong time of year for them. It’s magically made.”
Monyka turned around to stare at it. Lightening shot out striking any living thing with in a hundred paces of it. She cringed as lightening pulverized the escaping wolf beasts. One second they were there, running for their lives, the next, gone.
“How do we stop that?” She asked.
“We can’t!” Gemma darted looks between Monyka and the approaching swirling mass of winds.
Monyka looked ahead to the river. Three flat bottomed boats with large decks worked their way back towards them. One load of retinue and servants had been deposited safely on the other side. Monyka just hoped that Tonya, Adiah and Ka’mya were among them.
A small group of people mingled along the near bank nervously waiting for the ferries to arrive. Someone pointed out that the cavalry was running full tilt towards them. The whole group began to panic. She didn’t blame them. She darted a look over her shoulder and saw that the tornado had doubled in size. Lightening seemed to dance around it. Striking anything taller than the grass. Trees, creatures it didn’t seem to matter.
“Is a blood mage doing that?” Monyka yelled over the roar to Gemma.
The midwife nodded. “He’s in the center.”
::He is getting more powerful with everything that he is killing.:: Mi’tana explained. ::Tanitha help us.::
::We’ll be safe once we’re across the river, right?::
::No. water doesn’t bother them. They glide ride over the top, picking up water with them. Some have even been seen to jump over small rivers.::
Monyka began muttering prayers to the three gods. She looked down and saw people by the river panicking and urging their horses into the river.
“Can’t we do something?” She called to Gemma. “To slow it down even?”
The midwife shook her head.
::I’ve got to try to do something:: Monyka told Mi’tana. Will you slow so that I can jump down?::
There was a pause.
::No.:: Mi’tana stated. ::I will stand with you.::
The Horse Lord slowed and turned to face the oncoming wind monster. Monyka slid off of her back and stood next to her.
“What are you doing?” Grymm asked. He had circled around her, still mounted.
“I’ve got to try. Go Grymm! Save yourself!” Monyka shouted over the deafening roar.
“I was ordered not to leave your side.” Grymm shook his head.
“Grymm, Go!” Monyka ordered.
Grymm shook his head. He hopped down from his mount to make his point and held tight to its reins as it began tossing its head in fear.
The horse suddenly stopped fighting the cavalryman and stood still.
Monyka could feel the wind buffeting her blouse and trousers. The tornado seemed to be sucking anything It could into its swirling mass all the while it was ejecting lightning bolts. A tree near where they had been on the rise was split into two, its leaves were gone she supposed that they were stripped by the winds and sucked into the vortex.
The wind was getting even stronger. She had to hold onto Mi’tara or else she would be on her knees.
She closed her eyes and concentrated. She quickly reached a bridge out towards the tornado. Surprised when it wasn’t snapped up in the sucking winds she lost control over it.
“If you are going to do something it had better be soon.” Grymm shouted.
Monyka thrust her bridge out again. Reaching towards the center of the storm. Sweat beaded up on her forehead at the distance she was working with. The bridge made contact with something-someone in the core. The elf swatted her bridge away the split second that she had made contact. She could feel the blood mage laughing at her. Lightening struck the ground fifty paces away.
Frantically, Monyka worked her bridge back to make contact with the blood mage inside. Something grabbed a strong hold of the bridge that she had built and sent a lightening charge towards her.
Monyka was shoved back. She lost control of her bridge for a moment as she fell to the trampled grass. When she looked up. Mi’tana was on lying on her side on the ground. Smoke rose from the Horse Lord and was sucked towards the storm. Her body was still except for her mane which was standing straight out towards the sucking wind.
::Mi’tana?:: Monyka was stunned. ::Mi’tana, are you alright?::
Nothing
“We need to go!” Grymm shouted.
Tears flooded Monyka’s eyes. She fell to her knees and touched Mi’tana’s neck. The Horse Lord was dead.
“You bastard!” She screamed at the mage storm. “The Gods curse you!” Monyka braced herself making sure that her core was anchored and her shield up. She reached out with her bridge again. But this time, before it could make contact with the mage she forced all of the heat and raw emotion she could muster at it. Kadyr’s smiling face, his tender touch, filled her mind almost causing her to lose control. She fought to keep her focus.
::Lock on. Help is here!” a strange voice over took her thoughts. She extended her bridge of power and thrust it towards the center of the storm.
Immediately she saw three more bridges lance through the winds and debris at the blood mage.
Lightening that had been striking the ground a moment before, shot straight out horizontal with the ground. The tornado seemed to shrink just a bit in size.
::Link your stream to the one you are going to see in a moment. Throw all of your heat through it.:: the voice in her head instructed.
a split second later, Monyka spotted a bridge or stream of power. It was twice as thick as any she could make and seemed quite sturdy. She threw her stream up to join it and poured her heat through the channel that pierced into the winds. “You killed him!” She screamed into the roaring wind. “You took away my husband.”
She could feel the stream make contact with the blood mage and feel his surprise as well as his fear and anger. The touch of that evil, of the sacrifices that went into creating that evil stung her. She lost her hold on the bridge and shuddered. The storm throbbed then blew outward; the winds quickly lost their velocity. Debris started raining down all around her.
Monyka looked up to see a small whirl wind lift up out of the center of the debris and sail through the sky back to the north.
Monyka collapsed to the ground. She saw Grymm, his ruined face looking down at hers with concern as he used his body and the body of his mount to shield her from falling debris. She couldn’t keep her eyes open any longer. Memories of Kadyr flooded her thoughts. She closed her eyes and fell away into blackness.
(Sailing the plains)
By Anistasia Allread
She was so busy looking at the massive vessel that she over looked her Captain on the black and white painted Horse Lord riding a long side.
She gaped in wonder as the large vehicle slowly rolled past. She was even more surprised to find seven more of the land ships trailing behind the first.
Men and women, like spiders climbed up and down the masts and net like ladders. Tonya found it confusing picking out which was which. The males of Blaire all had long hair tied back at the nape, while all of the women had very short hair. All of them wore trousers. The women tended to wear blouses with lace and ruffles around the neck and down the front where the men’s were just laced.
Ch. 42
Tonya sat atop of Ka’mya on the southern bank of the Ozara River and watched as several people carried the body of her sister down the slope to the last of the waiting ferries.
::She’s still alive?:: Tonya questioned Ka’mya for the tenth time.
::She is still alive.:: Ka’mya acknowledged. She just used too much of the gift. She’s going to be recovering for a little while.::
Tonya patted the Princess’s neck with her bandaged hand. ::I’m sorry about your friend.::.
::More of an acquaintance.:: Ka’mya stated with indifference. ::She was finishing up her time on the border patrol. She was heading back to her dam and sire.::
“Highness, we should get you moving. The Captain wants to be at least a league from the river before we camp.” Sergeant Galyway approached. “Half of the retinue has already headed out.”
“I just want to make sure that Monyka is okay, Sergeant.”
“She is unconscious. She just helped to save us all.” Markys stated. “She and those others who showed up. I don’t know how we could have protected the two of you against that. . . that thing.”
::There’s no way they could other than us scattering and hoping that he wouldn’t be able to track us.:: Ka’mya added.
“Come, Highness.” Markys urged. “You too Princess.” He directed to Ka’mya as an afterthought.
“Will that blood mage come back after us?” Tonya asked.
The large Sergeant shook his head. “I don’t know, Highness. I for one, hope not. I can fight against arrows, pikes, swords and flails, but blood magic? I can’t protect you against that.”
::Your Highness.:: So’ryn said sounding far off. ::Ka’mya wanted me to assure you that your half-sister is alive and will be well after some much needed rest and a few meals.::
::Thank you So’ryn.::
::I told you.:: Ka’mya’s ears flicked.
Wet horses carrying people soaked to their skin trudged by. They had panicked when the wind monster came over the rise and ran, jumped and threw themselves into the river looking for escape. Tonya was glad that she was already on this side of the river or she might be one of these soaked souls.
The two Princesses turned away from the Ozara River and joined the Riponians in their quest to find a camp.
“Is the Lady Monyka okay?” one of the servants asked.
“Yes,” Tonya nodded. “They told me that she is just very tired.
“Thank the Gods she is with us.” Another commented.
Tonya nodded and smiled.
* * *
Several tents had been set up and a couple of cook fires were being fussed around when she and Ka’mya crested a rise and made their way down. A small clear brook rushed by, clear and looking cool and refreshing.
“I’m sorry, your Highness,” Rose greeted, rubbing her hands together nervously, “but we had to leave your tent back with the wagons. It was just too big to bring on pack horses.”
“I understand, Rose. I assume one of these other tents will be mine?”
“Yes, your Highness. Right this way.” Rose led the two Princesses through the small makeshift camp to its center. A tent the same size as the others was located in the center of the camp. A good size fire burned ten paces to either end
“You’ll have to share with the Princess Adiah.” Rose explained.
Two soldiers approached and helped Tonya off of Ka’mya. Tonya limped into the tent and sighed. The tent had two small cots and an aisle between the two that one had to walk sideways to squeeze through.
“I know it’s small, but at least you are off the ground, Highness.” Rose smiled. Only a few of the lucky ones will be able to sleep under cover for the next few nights. Some are even setting up a rotation of who gets to sleep under a tent or under the stars.”
“Thank you Rose.” Tonya eased herself on to the cot. Two wool blankets covered each of the cots, and one was folded at the foot for covering her up.
“Dinner won’t be ready for another candle mark or so and it won’t be anything fancy.” Rose warned.
“We’re going to be roughing it for the next few days, I understand.” Tonya nodded. “I think I’ll try and take a nap. It’s been a rough few days. Could you send Annyka in with some warm water. I need her help to wash the wounds on my leg.”
“Of course, your Highness.” Rose ducked out of the tent.
::What are you doing?:: Tonya asked. Ka’mya.
::I’m getting a rub down.:: Ka’mya’s voice sounded relaxed.
--o0o--
Rikki cringed as the ferry collided with the south side of the river bank. He checked back on Monyka, who didn’t seem to even notice the rough landing.
“Easy with her.” He ordered two of Sergeant Galyway’s heavy soldiers. The two men each picked up an end of a cloak that Monyka was laying on creating a make shift litter.
“I’m sure she wouldn’t even notice if they dropped her, Captain.” The man who introduced himself as Kaniel smiled. “She’ll be out of it for a while.”
Rikki mounted So’ryn and led the way off of the ferry. Sergeant Takoda had a cot waiting for them. The two soldiers switched Monyka to the cot covered her with the cloak and picked her up, cot and all.
“Will you ride with me?” Rikki invited.
“Of course, Captain.” Kaniel smiled. A dun colored Horse Lord who had come with the man stepped forward and allowed him to mount.
The Captain and the stranger rode in silence until they had gained some distance from the rest of the Riponian party bringing up the rear.
“First off, Thank you. I’m not sure what you did, but So’ryn says that you were the ultimate force in helping to defeat that blood mage.” Rikki cast a quick look at the man. Wild curly copper hair escaped the leather thong that bound most of it at the base of his neck. Orange freckles covered the skin of the man’s face and arms. Skin sagged on a very lean, long limbed frame.
Kaniel smiled. Like the rest of his body, his smile was long and thin. “It was mostly the work of that brave young woman.” Kaniel insisted. “Not many people with the gift could, or would stand up to a blood mage that powerful.” The stranger chuckled to himself and patted the Horse Lord he was riding on the neck, Rikki thought it was in response to something the Horse Lord had said.
“She is going to need a lot of food. We can start her out with a rich broth, until she is conscious enough to begin feeding herself. Then cheese lots of fruit and vegetables. Luckily honovi season is just starting. Honovi fruit and juice are a great source of the nutrients that she’ll need.”
“Where did you come from?” Rikki inquired, “How did you know where to find us? Or did you just stumble upon us?”
“As you can probably tell, I was blessed by the Gods with the gift of sorcery.” Kaniel started. “I was minding my own business in Eileen when I had a foretelling. I was visited by the Gods and told that I needed to make haste to this bend in the Ozara River.” The coppery stranger caught Rikki’s attention. “Through experience, I’ve learned not to ignore foretellings. So, I packed a bit of food and a change of clothes, contacted A’tif here.” He patted the Horse Lord’s neck. “And began my journey.” Kaniel dug a wedge of cheese out of a hidden pouch and began eating.
“And your friends?” Rikki inquired. “Did they have foretellings too?”
“Delizia and Satara?” Kaniel asked. “I think Satara had something of the sort. She’s a fairly sensitive empathy. She and Delizia live just over a day from here. They are hermits. Mostly because Satara is so sensitive to the emotions of those around her. She told me that she had an overwhelming need to go west the other day.” Kaniel explained. “Delizia only has a little bit of the gift. She is mostly a grower with a bit of healing. She goes where ever Satara goes.”
::Kaniel is one of the most powerful sorcerers in the area.:: So’ryn informed him. ::Most of the others look to him for guidance.::
“I’m still new to even believing much in this gift of yours. We don’t have sorcerers in Riponia, that we know of, so I’ll just have to believe what you are telling me.” Rikki ran a hand through his dark hair. “So’ryn says that you are someone to trust, and I have no reason to doubt him.”
“Horse Lords get that way, don’t they.” Kaniel smirked.
“How is that?” Rikki asked.
“They get under your skin.” Kaniel laughed as if he told a fantastic joke. His laughter died down. “I spoke to Midwife Gemma. She said that your Monyka has only just been opened to the gift?”
“As far as I know.” Rikki nodded.
“She is very powerful.” Kaniel stated. “But she doesn’t know what she is doing, she needs a lot of instruction.” Having finished the cheese, Kaniel brought out some honovi fruit and began eating. “How rude of me.” he looked startled. “Would you like some, Captain?”
Rikki shook his head, “She has to stay with Princess Tonya.” he stated. “I can’t have you taking her off to your tower or where ever it is that you ply your powers.”
“Oh, I don’t plan on taking her away from her sister.” Kaniel stated.
The Captain’s heart skipped a beat. Who told this stranger? “Sister?” Rikki asked.
“She and the Princess do know that they are sister’s don’t they?” Kaniel questioned.
“Who told you?” Rikki demanded. “I told my men to keep it secret.”
“No one told me, Captain. I can just sense it. No one knows?” he questioned.
Rikki shook his head
“Do they know?”
“They just found out two days ago. We all just found out.”
Kaniel nodded.
“Keep it to yourself. I don’t want it getting out until we get safely to Malden.”
“Done.” The copper headed man agreed. “Do the Horse Lords know to keep it a secret?”
“How would they know?”
So’ryn turned his head towards the sorcerer. ::I’ve told my herd to keep it quiet.:: he told Rikki.
Rikki saw Kaniel nod acknowledgment.
“I’ll tell Satara and Delizia to keep it hidden as well.” Kaniel agreed. He tossed the core of the honovi behind him and pulled a carrot out of his hidden pocket and began munching on it.
Rikki was beginning to wonder how much food this sorcerer had hidden away. “So, you want to travel with us to instruct Monyka?”
“She needs to learn the basics so that she doesn’t hurt anyone or herself.”
‘If you are to travel with us, you must follow my direction.” Rikki gave the stranger a hard look. “You must also understand that the Princess’s safety is my primary concern. My soldiers and the servants my second concern. I won’t cater to you and your. . . . friends.”
“Completely understandable, Captain.” Kaniel smiled.
Rikki maintained his gaze for a moment, then nodded. “How soon can we expect Monyka to be unconscious?”
“At least a day.” Kaniel stated. “She really used a lot of her strength to do what she did. Once she’s trained, she won’t have to spend as much.”
Rikki didn’t like to hear that. At least another day of waiting around when he needed to get them all to Malden. This sounded like a problem to be solved by Nevyre. If anyone cold figure it out, the friend of Kadyr should be able to do it.
“Thanks, Kaniel.” Rikki put his hand out and grasped the sorcerers in friendship.
* * *
Grymm, still by Monyka’s side, looked up to see Rikki’s approach.
“Are you alright, Corporal?” Rikki asked.
Grymm nodded, “Yes, Sir.”
“When we get to the camp, I want you to seek out Midwife Gemma, this stranger, Kaniel or even brother Tagyrt. You need to get your face looked at again.”
Grymm self conscious of his mangled face, tried to cover it. “Sorry, Captain, that wind, tore my bandages away.”
“Don’t apologize, Corporal. I just want you to get it cleaned and looked at.” Rikki told him.
::The kid did well.:: So’ryn commented.
::Yes he did.::
“Grymm.” Rikki got the Corporal’s attention again. “You did good. Real good. Thank you.”
“Sir.” Grymm shrugged. “I didn’t have much of a choice.”
::I’ve seen seasoned veterans who couldn’t stand up to a tornado.:: So’ryn stated to Rikki.
“Grymm there is always a choice. I’m just glad that you chose to stay with her.”
“Thank you Captain.” Grymm dipped his head. He looked at So’ryn, “Thank you too, Horse Lord.”
So’ryn tossed his head.
“Look there’s camp now.” Rikki sighed. “I’ll get Monyka looked after, you go get your face looked after.”
“Yes, Sir.”
Rikki, atop of So’ryn, looked down into the encampment. His scouts did a good job finding a good camp location. The stream acted as a bit of a barrier against attack while the surrounding rises hid the camp until you were almost atop of it. Sentries had already been posted, the few tents that they had, erected and fires had already died down to hot coals for cooking.
::Well organized men.:: So’ryn commented.
::Some of them have been doing this for as long or longer than I have.:: Rikki stated. ::How do we incorporate your herd into our camp?:: Rikki asked.
::Most will graze on the outskirts.:: The Horse Lord stated. ::Those who need or seek attention have already figured out the humans in your group who can mind speak and will ask for assistance. Mostly they’ll want rubbed down.::
Rikki chuckled. He watched as two soldiers carried Monyka into one of the central tents. Kaniel and Midwife Gemma followed them into the tent.
::You don’t care for Kaniel do you?:: So’ryn noticed.
::It’s not that I don’t like him. I just don’t really trust him.::
::Is it him you don’t trust, or his sorcery?:: So’ryn inquired.
::I don’t know yet.:: Rikki made his way into camp.
--o0o--
After a full night of sleep, Monyka wavered in and out of consciousness. Anytime she was awake, Gemma and Kaniel plied her with food.
So’ryn explained to him that when a sorcerer used as much energy as Monyka had, that they just needed sleep and food to recover, and that one sorcerer couldn’t heal the other of that type of injury.
The Mul was back at Princess Tonya’s side. The Mul was ordered to bed as soon as he had eaten. The dwarven construct had been through too many scuffles awake and alert for too many days to be effective any more. The deep snores coming from his bedroll had confirmed to Rikki that the Mul had been used too long and too hard. He would have to make sure that the bodyguard got sleep every two days and plenty to eat.
Sergeant Takoda had a cot rigged up between two horses to carry the recovering woman.
Although fairly efficient, the group was a bit slow breaking camp. They had spent so much time sleeping in palaces, inns, barns and the like that they hadn’t really established a routine for camping. So it was late morning by the time they filed out of the small bowl with the stream flowing through.
Cavalryman Symon pulled up beside Rikki. “Captain, we have something coming up behind us.”
“Something?” Rikki questioned.
“I think it is a ship, Sir.”
Rikki, So’ryn and Symon pulled off to the side get out of the flow of traffic. “Where is this thing that you think is a ship?”
::It must be the plains sailors, Captain.:: So’ryn explained.
::Plains sailors?:: Rikki asked. ::You both are confusing me.::
::It is a group of humans who have large wagons that they have fitted with sails to move goods across the plains rather than up the Ozara River.::
::Are they a threat?::
::No.:: So'ryn snorted.
Rikki looked to Symon. “So’ryn says that they are a sort of trader.”
::They might actually be a blessing. Their wagons can move pretty fast when there are favorable winds.::
::Are you suggesting that we hire them to help transport us to Malden?:: Rikki searched the horizon behind him.
::It would give the horses a break and be easier on Monyka.::
“Should we reinforce the rear guard?” Symon inquired.
Rikki shook his head. “I’ll go have a talk with them. Have Sergeant Takoda, Johnack and Yyan fall back to join me.”
::What do I need to know about greeting these traders?:: Rikki asked.
::They are a bit wary of groups on horseback because they are attacked by pirates from time to time.::
::We aren’t pirates.::
::You’ll just have to convince them of that. Of course having Horse Lords with you will help. Very few Horse Lords ever become pirates.::
Rikki grinned at the images running through his mind.
--o0o--
Tonya and Ka’mya joined the strangers hovering around Monyka. “How is she?”
“She is well, Princess.” Midwife Gemma smiled. “She is exhausted. She hadn’t fully regained her strength from the ambush in the woods and then to fight off the blood mages as she did, her body had to declare its self done and forces her to rest.”
“How soon until she has recovered?”
“A couple of days.” Kaniel dipped his head to her. “This is Kaniel, Princess. He is one of the three that came to help Monyka fight off that blood mage. When Monyka is well enough, he will begin instructing her on how to use her new gift.”
Tonya greeted the redheaded man. His eyes darted to the giant armored dwarf shadowing the Princess a few feet away.
A dark skinned woman from Ladamore with very short, very curly hair rode up to join them. “She is resting peacefully, Princess.” The woman smiled. “I can feel that you are worried about her, but I assure you she is okay.”
“This is Satara, Princess.” Kaniel introduced. Kaniel looked around to find that they were relatively alone. “She is an empath.” He added.
::What are they talking about?:: Tonya questioned
::An empathy is someone with the gift, who can sense and read emotions.:: Ka’mya explained. ::Even with Monyka unconscious, she can sense how Monyka is feeling.::
Satara smiled at the Horse Lord Princess and then up at Tonya.
::Can she read my emotions?::
::Most definitely. She reads people’s emotions as well as I can mind speak with you.::
Tonya’s heart skipped a beat. That was almost as bad as someone reading your mind. She looked at Satara and tried to force a smile.
The dark woman smiled showing very white teeth. “Don’t worry, Princess. I try not to read people if I can help it. It actually begins to wear on me after a while. “
Tonya just nodded and smiled. She looked to Kaniel and Gemma. “Please let me know when she is better.”
“Of course, Princess.”
Tonya and Ka’mya made their way forward in the column. They were half way to the front when they saw Nevyre intently studying something.
“How are you, Nevyre?” Tonya inquired. “Are you recovered from your head injury?”
“Mostly, Princess.” Nevyre smiled. “I am still plagued with headaches.”
“What are you watching?” Tonya asked.
Nevyre pointed forward. “Adiah is trying to take that yellow kerchief out of that soldier’s pocket without him noticing.”
“What ever for?” Tonya asked.
“She’s trying to learn how to pick pocket.” Nevyre explained the situation in the Under Kingdom and her subsequent training. “This time I’ve sewn little bells onto the squares of cloth.” Nevyre snickered.
“Some how, this seems wrong for a princess of Truno to be engaged in.” Tonya was appalled.
Nevyre chuckled as the soldier unconsciously reached around and patted the kerchief to make sure it was still there. “She has been working on this one for over an hour. The soldier is very conscious of it. Like a wealthy man with a purse.”
“Does the Captain know that you are training her to be a common thief?” Tonya demanded.
“I believe so. I know that the Lieutenant did. He even helped her just before he died.”
“I’m going to have to speak to Captain Kalhoun and Sergeant Takoda about this.”
Nevyre dipped his head. “She won’t actually be lifting purses and the like, but it could give her some new ways of taking on problems in court or when she eventually becomes a queen.”
“I don’t see how?”
“It helps you learn diversion so that you can accomplish your goal. It makes you use your brain to be creative in solving issues. It teaches consequences for getting caught.” Nevyre listed.
“I’ll still speak with Captain Kalhoun about this.”
“I understand, Princess.”
A soldier raced by and reined in next to Sergeant Galyway who was leading the column. The Sergeant nodded and changed their direction to a more southerly route.
::What’s going on?:: Tonya asked Ka’mya
::I’m not sure.:: Let me ask So’ryn.::
Tonya looked to the South. She then scanned the column looking for her Captain who she hadn’t seen since this morning. Apparently he slept on the ground outside her tent. On the ground.
A strange part of her missed seeing him at the head of the column in his sharp looking Riponian blues.
::Some Plains Sailors have been spotted and are heading east as well.:: Ka’mya informed her. ::It looks like we will be escorting them at least as far as the Ozara.::
::Escorting them?:: Tonya questioned. :Who are they?::
::Just some traders who take goods to and from the Ozara and Spruce Springs to trade.::
::Why do they need an escort?::
::It’s complicated. We’ll be meeting up with them shortly.::
She found herself scanning the horizon to the west looking as much for Rikki as she was for these Plains Sailors.
* * *
Sergeant Galyway called a halt when they came to two large ruts In the middle of the grassy plains. “Everyone dismount and rest your horses.” The Sergeant ordered.
Tonya looked around a bit confused. They were out in the middle of nowhere. The only distinguishing landmarks were the deep ruts in the grass.
::What caused those?:: Tonya asked.
::Those are the tracks that the Plains Sailors use.” Ka’mya explained.
The ruts were easily as deep as her knees and in places, looked to come up to her mid thigh. Grass free the dirt was compacted to nearly the density of stone.
Annyka was standing by her side in mere moments with her walking stick. Three cavalrymen still mounted, took up positions around her but allowed her room so that she didn’t feel confined. Kama Takar however stayed five paces behind her. His body always looked relaxed as he casually followed her, but his eyes never stopped moving as he scanned and re-scanned the area.
Taking her walking stick, Tonya climbed down into the rut and up the other side. Four paces to the other side was a nearly identical rut carved into plain.
Tonya paused and looked curiously at the ground then around her. She could feel the ground beneath her feet vibrating, rumbling. Then she noticed that she could hear the rumbling as well as feel it.
::Earth shake?:: she questioned Ka’mya.
::Plains Sailors.:: Ka’mya was oblivious, as she enjoyed being rubbed down and brushed by her servants.
“Your Highness, may wish to rejoin us. The ships are almost here.” Sergeant Galyway motioned.
“Yes, Sergeant.” Tonya sighed. She made her way back across the deep scar and over to where Ka’mya was drinking and having her hind legs brushed.
The rumbling grew louder. The servants, retinue and soldiers all looked west. She followed their gaze to see what looked to be the sail of a ship rise over the grass.
::They really are ships?::
::As close as one can get and still be on land.::
The prow of what looked like a ship soon appeared below the large splayed sails of white cloth. The land ship soon crested a small rise and started down the opposite side. Tonya stared in wonder at the large wheels that held up the large boat looking wagon.
A smile crossed her lips as she noticed Sergeant Takoda standing in the prow of the ship waving, his Riponian blue coat standing out against the white backdrop of the sails.
Figures of men and women began scampering all over ropes and along the sails as they began to roll up the canvas. The large land ship, losing the power of the wind, began to slow down.
She was so busy looking at the massive vessel that she over looked her Captain on the black and white painted Horse Lord riding a long side.
She gaped in wonder as the large vehicle slowly rolled past. She was even more surprised to find seven more of the land ships trailing behind the first.
Men and women, like spiders climbed up and down the masts and net like ladders. Tonya found it confusing picking out which was which. The males of Blaire all had long hair tied back at the nape, while all of the women had very short hair. All of them wore trousers. The women tended to wear blouses with lace and ruffles around the neck and down the front where the men’s were just laced.
::Pretty impressive, isn’t it?:: Ka’mya interrupted her thoughts.
::Wonderful.::
“Your Highness.” Rikki bowed from the back of So’ryn. A smile flashed behind his eyes. “I’d like you to meet Captain Bowen.”
Tonya followed the Captain’s hand to see a man swing from the poop deck on the back of the ship down to the ground and slide through the grass to make a formal bow before her.
“Your Highness.” Bowen greeted. “Will you honor me by riding on my ship?”
“Tonya looked from the bowed Captain to the Captain of her body guard. Rikki smiled and nodded.
“Thank you Captain. I would enjoy riding on your ship.” The Captain Bowen like all of the men of Blaire had long hair gathered and tied at the base of his neck. The Captain also like most of the men over eighteen years had a neatly trimmed beard.
“And this is Ka’mya, Princess of the Horse Lords” Rikki introduced.
“May I touch your mind, Princess?” Captain Bowen bowed even deeper.
Tonya watched as Ka’mya and Captain Bowen stared silently at one another.
The Captain smiled then bowed again, this time touching his head to the grass before leaping to his feet. “I’ll have a hoist rigged for you, your Highness.” He directed at Tonya.
“Thank you, Captain Bowen.”
Rikki gave Galyway a few orders then turned back to Tonya. “I have made arrangements to travel with these traders at least as far as the Ozara.” He explained. Tonya found herself studying the shape of his lips as he spoke rather than concentrating on what he was saying. “So’ryn says that it will be faster and easier to travel. “
“Faster than Horse Lords?”
“We only have a few Horse Lords the rest of our mounts are tired. Especially after yesterday.”
::The Captain is correct, Tonya.::Ka’mya agreed. ::Besides, Horse Lords aren’t beasts of burden. We don’t really like carrying humans. We only did so because we understood the haste that you needed.::
Tonya nodded to her Captain. “Okay, Rikki.” She smiled.
::Why don’t you just claim him and get this over with?:: Ka’mya sighed reading the obvious thoughts running through Tonya’s mind.
::I can’t. He’s the Captain of my body guard.:: Tonya blushed. ::It would be like you claiming So’ryn.;;
::I had thought about it a time or two.:: Ka’mya revealed.
::Really?:: Tonya looked at the Palomino Horse Lord.
::He has great lines and strong legs.:: Ka’mya stated.
::Why haven’t you?::
::Just haven’t found the time or opportunity. He’s not of equal station, so it's not like I have to bond to him.::
“Ready for you, Highness.” Captain Bowen called from the deck of his ship.
Sergeant Galyway held a rope that had a piece of planking attached to it. “You can either stand or sit on this and they will hoist you up to the deck.” The Sergeant explained.
Tonya eyed the contraption. There had to be a more dignified way to get aboard. She sighed and stepped onto the planking.
“I’ll be going up with you, Highness.” Rikki called as he approached.
“What?” Tonya questioned.
“For safety reasons.” Rikki stepped onto the board his feet outside of hers, his chest supporting her back, his arms wrapped around her shoulders and grasped the rope.
“I can do it myself.” Tonya protested just above a whisper.
“I know, I haven’t been near you since the other night in Lyonsgate.”
“You are the one who left.” Tonya hissed then gulped as they were lifted from the ground.
“Just because I can’t be with you doesn’t mean that I don’t want to be with you.” Her Captain spoke.
“You want to be with me?” Tonya asked.
“I do. But I can’t. You were meant for a Prince or King. Not a soldier. So’ryn says that I’m being ridiculous and that I should do as I wish as long as you wish it.”
Tonya gasped. “he did?”
Rikki nodded.
“Ka’mya said the same thing.” Tonya admitted.
The hoist swung easily to hover over the ship’s deck. Then lowered Rikki waited until the plank was firmly on the deck before stepping back allowing Tonya room. “I think we confide to much in the Horse Lords.”
“Welcome aboard Suri, Princess.” Captain Bowen greeted. He fell to his knees as did all the men and women working on the deck.
The Captain touched his forehead to the deck then jumped to his feet. The sailors did the same and then went about their work.
The deck of the ship looked very similar to the deck of other ships that she had been on. Except this one was stacked with crates and bales of cargo
“Princess, would you join me back on the quarter deck. We’ll be out of the way and we really need to get moving. There’s a storm coming in.”
Tonya nodded. “Your land ship is named Suri?”
“Yes. It is one of the old languages for beautiful.” Bowen beamed.
Kama Takar was at her side along with Annyka and Sergeant Takoda as they followed the Captain to the raised deck.
Tonya turned to Takar. “Would you mind giving me a lift?”
The Mul dipped his head and hoisted her lightly to the deck where Sergeant Takoda took her arm to make sure that she didn’t fall back.
“Storm?” She asked.
“The Captain says that he can feel it coming.” Sergeant Takoda shrugged.
::Do you know anything about a coming storm?:: she asked Ka’mya.
There was a silence for a few moments. Tonya was beginning to wonder if the Horse Lord was ignoring her when she finally answered. ::Kaniel says that there is definitely a storm. A pretty bad one. He says it will hit this evening.::
Tonya watched as the horses were quickly unloaded, their loads being hauled up and stowed on the decks of the land ships.
“Will we be loading the horses too?” Tonya inquired.
“No, your Highness.” Sergeant Takoda shook his head. “There’s no room. We’ll have a few soldiers tie them in a string and follow us.”
“What about the Horse Lords?”
“Some will be able to keep up. A few will stay behind to help with the horses.”
Tonya was just familiarizing herself with the land vessel when the sails were being let out. A moment later they billowed out.
“Hang on, your Highness.” Takoda warned.
The ship seemed to groan as it fought being moved. Suddenly there was a little jerk and the ship began to slowly move forward. Slowly but steadily the land ship began to move faster and faster.
“The wind is pushing us?” Tonya questioned.
“Yes, Princess.” Bowen grinned. The wind blew tendrils that had escaped the binding at the nape of his neck around his head.
“What’s generating the wind? Isn’t the ocean to the east of us?”
“Good observation, Princess,” Bowen left his post and joined her at the short railing. “Behind us is a gap between the Kalahan mountains and Lakemere.” The wind funnels through that gap and picks up speed. It is then released as it pushes out on this side of the mountains. The good thing about that is that it provides wind for me and my ships to move merchandise between Spruce Springs and Malden. The bad thing is that it mixes with the air coming in from the ocean and creates storms; sometimes violent storms. The one coming in is going to be a big one.”
“Where do you ride out the storms?” Tonya asked.
“Most of the time we are stuck out here in the middle of nowhere so we ride them out either on the ship or under it.”
“Under the ship?”
“There’s enough room to crawl around under there.” Bowen explained. “Using some of the canvas, we’ll build up a tent over the bowsprit. If it gets real for a long time, we’ll build up a fire under that to cook and to keep us warm.”
“Will we have to do that tonight?” Tonya asked.
Bowen looked at the sky and then to the west. If we can make it to Vacana, we can use the ruins as a way of sheltering us. If not, then we’ll definitely have to drop anchor and go below.”
Tonya smirked. “You have an anchor?”
“Of course. Don’t want Suri to shift or move in a storm and crush someone.” Bowen explained. “Please excuse me, Princess, I have business to attend to.” Bowen jumped over the rail and to the deck below.
Tonya closed her eyes, took a deep breath and smelled the grass. The air did seem to smell like a storm. She wondered what kind of storms they had out here. She opened her eyes and looked through the ropes and around sails to see the grass rolling before her. It was almost if she were on an ocean ship. The rolling of the land ship felt wrong compared to the rocking of an ocean vessel.
::What is it like up there?:: Ka’mya asked.
::It feels wonderful.:: Tonya smiled. ::Where are you?::
::To your right and a little behind you.::
Tonya turned to see the Palomino Horse Lord princess cantering through the grass, keeping pace with the plains ship. Her white mane fluttered like a flag behind her. Her white tail, raised behind her waved like a banner. Tonya marveled at the Princess’s beautiful lines and strong muscles. Suddenly she became very jealous of her new friend. This Horse Lord Princess was beautiful, intelligent and could run like the wind. While she was stuck with a walking stick, a severe limp, and constant pain. She hadn’t been in pain as much over the past few days which seemed strange to her because she usually couldn’t ride Comyn for more than half a candle mark or more. The past day and a half she spent on the back of Ka’mya and barely felt a twinge.
A woman wearing trousers and with short, almost shaved chestnut hair stepped forward with a goblet on a small metal tray. “Honovi punch, Princess?”
“Thank you.” Tonya took the goblet and tasted the punch before drinking it. She gave the goblet back to the woman with a smile. “That was wonderful.”
The woman solemnly dipped her head and gave a small curtsy, which looked weird in trousers, before turning away.
(Stuff of Dreams) By Anistasia Allread
She turned to see the fire red sky with gold touching the hills in the west. She felt him wrap his arms around her. She loved being in his arms; when they were younger, she would spend hours wrapped in his strong arms. She turned from the sunset and looked up into his strong face. She stood up on her toes, closed her eyes and puckered her lips. His course beard tickled her face but his firm lips melted her heart.
A sharp pain in her back drove the wind from her body. She stepped back and felt her husband grab a hold of her. Surely he’d take care of that horrible pain. Another sharp pain stabbed through her ribs.
“I’m sorry.” He said to her.
Ch. 43
Grymm sat atop a crate a little ways away from Monyka. The beautiful young woman had just fallen back into a sleep. While she was awake, Kaniel and Gemma made her eat as much as they could shove down her gullet. The Corporal had to admit that sitting on the crate and leaning against a bale was a lot more comfortable than riding. They seemed to be moving quite rapidly too. He couldn’t imagine his mount keeping this kind of pace for more than a few thousand paces at a time.
Gemma looked up at him and smiled. “Your face is looking better.” She stated.
“I look worse than Sergeant Takoda.” Grymm stated. He had noticed that the swelling had gone down quite a bit thereby getting rid of his slurred speech. His face still hurt at times especially when he was trying to sleep. He found that he couldn’t roll on to that side. He would immediately wake up, sometimes it would start seeping. Gemma had said that it was part of the natural healing process. He could still feel the gap in his torn lip. It bothered him mostly when he was eating, but there wasn’t much he could do about it. He wondered if the healer who was going to heal Princess Tonya would be able to do something about his wrecked face.
The deck hands who had been casually adjusting the sails and ropes suddenly broke into a manic yet organized pace. He looked ahead and saw a hill sticking up above the grassy plains. Large broken stones and what looked to be foundations stood up against a graying sky.
“We’re stopping at Vacana?” Kaniel questioned.
“I heard that Captain Bowen wanted to use it to help shelter us from the storm.” Grymm supplied.
The skinny sorcerer looked nervous and got to his feet. “Satara isn’t going to like this.”
“Why not?” Grymm asked. “It’s just a bunch of ruins.”
“Not to Satara it isn’t.” Kaniel looked around. “Can you keep an eye on Monyka? If she wakes, give her some honovi juice and some cheese.”
“Sure.” Grymm nodded. He thought the sorcerer’s reaction was a bit strange. He watched the copper haired man followed dutifully by Gemma disappear aft.
Grymm got up from the crate and made himself comfortable next to Princess Monyka. He knew he wasn’t supposed to think of her as a Princess, at least not yet, but he couldn’t help it. She was and had always been special to him. Kadyr had been a lucky man to have snared the heart of such a lovely woman.
His thoughts then turned dark. Even though Kadyr had been killed, he had found the love of his life. Grymm, looking like a bear had mauled him wouldn’t have a chance to get close to someone as beautiful. Already he could see the pity in women’s eyes when he passed. He had thought to settle down when the cavalry had become too difficult with old bones. He would meet a plump young wife and have lots of kids. Start a farm, maybe raise chickens or perhaps grow a crop of tobacco. Eventually he would be able to bounce a grandson on his knee.
Those thoughts were dashed. Women who once saw a small, but handsome young man, now only saw a small man with half of a face. He already began to re-plan his future. He’ll have to work his way up in the cavalry. Perhaps he could be a Sergeant or even a Lieutenant. He’d save his officer’s pay and open a saw mill or build a cabin out in the woods and hunt for a living. Or he could be like Sergeant Takoda and be a career soldier and either die on the battle field or become an old gate guard at the palace.
The dark skinned beauty stirred in her sleep. Grymm watched attentively but she didn’t wake. He didn’t know why the Captain insisted that he be her body guard. There were other men in the cavalry as well as Galyway’s heavies who would be as just as trustworthy and even more imposing. Were they scared of the Lady Monyka? He saw how she looked at him now. Not with pity like the others but with shame. Could the Captain be punishing her by insisting that he was to be her guard? That didn’t seem fair. He didn’t think that the Captain would treat Monyka that way. It wasn’t her fault that she did this to him. Things like this happened in battle. If it wasn’t for her gift, there would have been a lot more of his comrades sent to the gods in that funeral pyre at Lyonsgate.
A dark shadow fell over him and Princess Monyka. Grymm looked up to see the giant gray rock ruins towering over him. He was beginning to understand why the Ladamore woman might not like being near them. Something about them felt disturbed. The Corporal cast a glance at the resting Monyka and then around the ship. The sailors scampered all over the sails, masts, and rigging, folding, rolling and securing the large white canvases.
“How is she doing?” Tonya appeared from around the stacked crates.
The Mul stood behind her as always, Annyka a step behind her ready to be of assistance.
Grymm scrambled to his feet and made a bow to Tonya. “She seems to be resting comfortably, your Highness.”
The Princess watched her half-sister sleeping for a moment then smiled at Grymm. “Thank you Corporal.”
“Highness?” Grymm questioned.
“For taking good care of her.” Tonya smiled and turned away.
--o0o--
Adiah moved aside as a female sailor climbed up the rigging next to her.
“You should go down to the deck now.” The woman gave her a wink. “We’re preparing for the storm. This isn’t the best place for you.”
“Okay.” Adiah re-positioned her legs on the rigging and descended to the deck.
The Trunonian princess stepped back and leaned against the quarter deck, her eyes watching the acrobatic dance of the sailors above her.
Most of the canvas sails were rolled up and tied, but two large ones were lowered to the deck. One was draped over the stacked cargo and tied to the deck. Another was hoisted out over the long mast thingy that pointed out over the front of the ship. The Princess Adiah watched with curiosity as once the canvas was drawn out to the end, the sides were dropped down to the grass below.
Hardly able to contain herself, Adiah scrambled off of the land ship and dropped to the grassy plain. Riponian servants and retinue, under the supervision of the Plains Sailors closed off the small gap between the ship’s bottom and the ground.
She made her way to the front of the ship and watched as the sailors hammered stakes into the ground and tied the canvas hanging from the front pole to the large stakes.
“What are they doing?” She asked Sergeant Galyway who had just finished using a sledge to hammer in a large stake.
“Creating a sort of tent to shelter everyone from the storm.”
“And the sides?” Adiah asked.
“The same, Princess. The canvas that they are putting up along the sides will help keep the wind from blowing under, bringing rain with it. It will allow everyone sleep without getting wet and cold.”
“We’re going to sleep under that?” Adiah didn’t know if she should be scared or fascinated. “Why don’t we just put up our tents?”
Sometimes the storm winds that blow through are strong enough to blow the tents away.” Galyway explained.
The Sergeant looked up at the darkening sky to the East. “It looks like we got here just in time. That storm is going to break in the next candle mark or so.”
Adiah followed his gaze and shuttered. She didn’t much like storms. In Truno she was always safe in the palace usually burrowed in her bed covers. Out here, she would be as exposed as one can get without standing atop a boulder inviting the lightening to hit you.
“How are you doing, scamp?” Nevyre sidled up to her. “How many of the kerchiefs have you retrieved?”
Adiah sighed. “Only five. I would have had three more but those damned bells gave me away.”
“Your friend Princess Tonya wants me to stop teaching you. She said it is not a skill that you would use as a Princess or Queen.” Nevyre chuckled when he saw her eyes roll and her mouth pout in protest. “I explained to her that it was a very useful skill regardless of a person’s title.”
The sound of thunder in the distance rumbled. Adiah found her hand finding comfort in Nevyre’s. She quickly snatched it back.
“Don’t like thunder?” Nevyre inquired with a raised brow.
Adiah shook her head.
“Neither do I.”
Adiah gave him a disbelieving look.
“On my honor, I don’t.” Nevyre stated. “When I was a boy, my mother told me that thunder was Tanek and Bob fighting over who should die and who should live.”
“That’s horrible.” Adiah cried.
Nevyre nodded. “I know. I’ve been scared of thunder ever since.”
Adiah looked up at Nevyre. “You’re playing with me aren’t you?”
“On my word, Princess, I’m telling the truth.”
After a long look, Adiah nodded and looked again at the dark horizon.
--o0o--
Tonya looked out from the edge of the tent-like shelter under the prow of Suri. Vacana stood the stone fortress in a sea of grass being beaten against the ground by fierce winds. No one had even mentioned going up into the ruins of the fortress. When she questioned the sailors about it, they made warding signs with a dark glance at the ruins. ‘Haunted’ or ‘bad luck’ was often muttered as forgotten as people ignored her inquiries.
::What are you so intent on?:: Ka’mya asked.
::Just thinking about Vacana.:: Tonya blinked. She slowly turned away from the ruins to look at the Princess of Adwahna. ::The sailors don’t like being near it, even though it is helping to shelter us from the storm. Is it really haunted?::
::A lot of people think so.:: Ka’mya stated. ::I’ve never seen or heard anything that would lead me to believe in such things.::
::What happened to make everyone so scared of it?::
::It is said that Vacana was the last stronghold of an ancient king who was pushed out of his lands by a neighbor. That king and his most dedicated of soldiers were under siege here for a couple of years, surrounded by a vast army. The king is said to have gone mad. It is said that he sacrificed all of the women and children to some forgotten god including his wife. When that didn’t work, he then cursed the army and the fortress before he leaped from the highest tower to his death.::
::Really?:: Tonya was awed. A strong gust of wind hit the canvas causing it to make a loud snap. She jumped at the unexpected noise.
::That is what I remember from my history lessons.:: Ka’mya sighed.
::What were their names?:: Tonya asked.
::I don’t know.::
::How were they able to hold off a large army holding it siege for more than a month or two?::
::I really didn’t pay attention in those studies. History can be so boring sometimes.::
::Not as boring as treaties.:: Tonya corrected.
::Learning about treaties is like learning the rules to play a game.:: Ka’mya argued. ::Once you understand the basics, there are many variations of interpretations and it makes the game more fun.::
::For you maybe,:: Tonya shook her head. ::For me it just gives me a head ache just thinking about it.::
“Are you doing alright, Princess?:: Captain Bowen stepped up behind her.
Startled, Tonya jumped. “Uh, yes, Captain, thank you.” She blushed.
“I didn’t mean to startle you, Princess.”
“It’s alright Captain. Ka’mya and I were just talking about Vacana.”
The Captain made a warding sign. “I usually wouldn’t stop near here but we were close and it offers a little more protection from the storm.” He stroked his well groomed beard.
“I have been hearing that it is haunted?” Tonya pushed for information.
“I have heard that it is, Princess, but I don’t have the courage to go up into it to find out.” The Captain shuddered. “Bad luck follows those who enter those stone walls. I heard tell of a young man convinced that there was treasure buried there. He went into Vacana and left empty handed. Before a fortnight had passed he was found dead. His eyes were staring as if he had seen something horrible. They never found out how he died. It is said that he was scared to death by the ghosts.”
“Ghosts?”
Captain Bowen nodded. “There have been several stories that people who have gone up into the ruins go mad within a fortnight and die from mysterious causes. One man was found drowned in his bath.”
“So?” Tonya shrugged. “I’ve heard stories of that happening.”
“His bath tub held no water.” Captain Bowen stated.
A bright light lit up the darkening sky as a lightning bolt touched down half a league away. A loud boom followed by a rolling roar of thunder shook the tent as well as the land ship.
Two more strong gusts hit the side of the canvas and land ship. The canvas snapped while the wood of the land ship groaned. “Here she comes.” Captain Bowen stated the obvious. “I had better check to make sure everything is in order. This looks to be a big one.” The Plains Sailor bowed and retreated to the ship, then got down on his hands and knees and crawled under the hull.
::At least it is an early storm?:: Ka’mya voiced.
::What does timing have to do with anything?:: Tonya asked.
::I don’t know how things are in Riponia but in Blaire and Adwahna, these storms usually have driving winds, heavy rain and even hail. If a farmer plants his crops too early, these kinds of storms can destroy his crop. The rain can wash out the fields or the hail can smash the young plants. If he plants it too late he runs the risk of not getting a full harvest or getting hit by an early fall storm. Having this storm this early means that he could have a successful crop.::
::We get storms, but they don’t sound anything like what you are describing.:: Tonya looked at the ruins being silhouetted by another lightening strike. “Wow, that is eerie looking.” She gasped.
“Depending upon who I spoke to it will either get more beautiful or more frightening.” Rikki joined them looking out from the side of the canvas. “That wind is gusting pretty hard, your Highness. I’d feel better if you were sitting down or further back under the prowl.”
“I’d like to watch it. Could I have a chair?”
Rikki bowed his head. “As you wish, your Highness.” The Captain of her body guard made a motion and two cavalrymen came forward with two camp chairs. “I hope you won’t mind if I join you in watching the storm.” Rikki asked for permission.
“That would be fine.” Tonya smiled. “Where is Adiah? Doesn’t she want to watch?”
“I think she is with Nevyre. They are down under the hull of the ship trying to ignore the storm.” Rikki leaned closer, his breath touching her hair and ear. “Adiah feels the way about thunder as you do about heights and I about caves.”
“Oh.” Tonya’s eyes widened at the information. She turned her head to face her Captain. Her heart skipped a beat being this near him. She cursed herself for her reaction and gathered what was left of her wits. “I wanted to speak to you about Nevyre’s interest in Adiah.” Tonya accepted Rikki’s assistance in sitting in the camp chair.
“Interest?”
“His teaching her how to be a common thief.” Tonya stated. “I don’t like it and I don’t think Queen Dianthe will appreciate it.”
“It is mostly keeping her occupied so that she doesn’t go galloping off without an escort.” Rikki smiled. “It is harmless and it is teaching her certain cognitive skills.”
“You sound like you and Nevyre have planned this out.”
“I wouldn’t say, planned, but we have spoken on the matter.” Rikki consented. “Lieutenant Kadyr is the one who convinced me that it would serve several purposes. Nevyre is fairly harmless. He’s more of a rogue than a thief.”
“I still don’t like it.” Tonya stayed firm. “I’d like you to put an end to it.”
Rikki sighed and then nodded “Yes, your Highness.”
A loud clicking noise sounded against the canvas and the ship. It grew. Small hard balls of white began slamming into the ground.
“What is that?” Tonya pointed.
::It is hail.:: Ka’mya stated. ::It is basically frozen rain.::
::I know what hail is.:: Tonya stated. ::I’ve just never seen it so big.
::It gets bigger.:: Ka’mya tossed her head. ::I’ve seen them almost as big as hen’s eggs. I’ve heard some of the elder Horse Lords talk about hail the size of a small human’s fist.::
The noise was becoming deafening as it slammed against the ship, the canvas and the grass. The white little balls of frozen water became bigger. They bounced across the ground entering the covered area. Rikki picked one up and handed it to her to study. Lightening lanced across the sky, hitting one of the jagged ruins of a stone tower in Vacana. The Thunder boomed shaking everything around as it sounded before the light had even faded.
“For the love of Tanitha!” Tonya exclaimed above the noise. “What happens if it hits the ship or canvas?”
“Captain Bowen explained it to me. He has a metal spike attached to the top of the mast of the ship. Apparently the lightening is drawn to it. A rope cord with brass wire braided into it is attached to the piece of metal and is staked into the ground a little ways off. Bowen says that it redirects the lightening.”
::A lot of the human’s buildings and even their stables have similar things.:: Ka’mya agreed.
“So lightening won’t strike us?”
“It is not as likely to.” Rikki shrugged.
Tonya reached out and took his hand in hers and squeezed it for reassurance. For some reason, his presence always made her feel safer.
The ground outside became a covered with white bouncing white balls.
“I hope my scouts are okay.” Rikki mumbled.
“You sent scouts out during a storm?”
“Always.” Rikki stated. “Elves and brigands will attack no matter the weather. I just hope that they have found cover.”
“That hail would hurt, wouldn’t it?” Tonya asked.
Rikki nodded. “They are armored, but it still stings. It’s worse for the horses though.”
Lightening flashed everywhere. Sometimes two or three bolts were lightening the sky at the same time. Thunder seemed like its rumbling never ended. Tonya sat next to Rikki in their camp chairs and watched the storm, crashing down on them, their fingers entwined. His strong, callused hands kept her warm even though the cold wind was gusting.
“How is your leg doing, Tonya?” Rikki whispered. “We’ve been riding a lot.”
“Ka’mya says it’s because she has a smoother gait.” Tonya explained. “I’m a bit saddle sore, but my leg isn’t as sore as it usually is.”
Rikki gave her hand a squeeze. “I’m glad to hear it. We still have a lot of riding to do, unless you wish for me to make arrangements with Captain Bowen to ride aboard his ship.”
::If you leave me alone, So’ryn will find more torture for me. Please don’t leave me.:: Ka’mya begged.
“If I get sore, I’ll let you know, Rikki. For now, I’m enjoying Ka’mya’s company.”
Rikki nodded.
--o0o--
Kaniel crawled along under the hull of the land ship. Most of the sailors and Riponian soldiers sat or lay down on blankets or saddles along the middle of the hull leaving the more spacious sides for walkways. “How are you doing, Satara?” Kaniel inquired.
“Miserable.” The Ladamorian woman complained.
“Is it Vacana?” Kaniel asked. He looked from the dark skinned woman to her friend Delizia and back.
“Not yet. I can feel the energy from the fortress but right now it’s mostly the anxiety from everyone under the ships riding out this storm.” Satara grimaced. “The energy from the fortress will grow stronger tonight. I won’t be sleeping.”
Kaniel looked to Delizia, “Are you able to help?”
“She doesn’t want me to yet.” The blonde shook her head. A long braided lock in her otherwise very short blonde hair swung around her shoulder.
Satara had to wait until a loud blast of thunder died down to be heard. “I’ve asked Delizia to save her energy to help me this evening when I’m trying to fend off the ghosts of Vacana.” She explained.
“If you need me, I’ll be helping Gemma with our newest sister.” Kaniel smiled. “She is strong and untrained.”
“Her aura is very bright and purple.” Delizia played with the errant braid. “Do you know where her skills lay, yet?”
Kaniel shook his head. “It may just be her . . . . . heritage. I could be that the Gods don’t want us to know, or because she has just received the gift that they haven’t settled down to show where her strengths lay.” A lightening strike nearby deafened out all noise as it shook and rumbled by the ship.
“She is already throwing fireballs and lightening.” Delizia scoffed. She didn’t like being weaker in the gift than those around her especially those who had just been opened to the powers.
Kaniel caught Satara’s gaze. “If she is an empathy, I may need your help. Are you able to assist tonight?”
Satara shook her head. Being so close to Vacana, I doubt it. I’ll be too busy keeping my own sanity in check. Once we are a league or three away, I should be able to without any problems.”
“Let's just get through the night.” He nodded. “Are you warm enough?”
The two young women nodded.
“I’ll check on you later.” He promised.
Kaniel made his way to the edge of the ship and was able to crouch to move along its length next to the canvas covering the side. An occasional pellet of hail smacked into the canvas startling him.
::What do you think A’tif?:: Kaniel asked his Horse Lord friend.
::She is very powerful:: he agreed. ::She has a good shield up right now. You may want to complement Gemma on training the girl that much however, I don’t think her shields are going to last through the onslaught of Vacana.::
::Have you spoken to Princess Ka’mya or So’ryn?::
::They haven’t spent too much time with her yet. Gemma has kept her sequestered for the past few days.
A streak of lightening hit the ship’s tall mast. The sound from the electrical energy nearly dropped the sorcerer to his knees.
::That was close.:: A’tif commented.
::I can’t hear anything, my ears are ringing.:: Kaniel told his four legged friend.
::The storm is right on top of us.:: the Horse Lord explained. ::Does this one have a calm center?::
::I’ve been too busy to check.:: Kaniel made it to the prow of the ship and looked across the small open area to the ship in front of him. The hail had almost stopped. In fact the stones were more like little pebbles. Rain started to fall in its stead. The copper haired man flinched as he witnessed a lightning bolt hit the mast of the ship in front of him. He felt the thunder before he heard it.
::If this keeps up, I won’t be able to hear anything for days.::
::Too bad I can’t say the same.:: A’tif teased.
Kaniel looked out around the ships for a moment, then sprinted the few steps across the open space between them, ducking under the canvas at the rear of this ship.
Most of the Riponian soldiers were under this ship. Many stared anxiously at the canvas sides. Some even held hands over the ears to help block out the loud thunder.
It was a good thing Satara wasn’t under this one. These anxious men would be beating at her empathic shields.
Kaniel quickly made his way to the front of this ship and halted at the prowl to look out at the storm. Two more bolts of lightning struck the towers of Vacana. The hail had completely stopped but the rain was coming down in buckets. He took a deep breath and sprinted across the open area to the next ship.
Gemma and Princess Monyka hadn’t moved. “How is she?” he shouted.
Gemma put a finger to her lips to quiet him. “She is doing fine.” She mouthed.
Kaniel nodded. “I can’t hear anything over the ringing in my ears from the thunder.” He hoped that that was quiet enough for the midwife.
Gemma nodded her head understanding.
“I’m going to try and read the weather.” He told her. “Try to see what we are in for tonight.”
Gemma’s face showed her surprise. Weather reading was a higher skilled blend of skills than what the midwife could accomplish.
Kaniel lay down on a blanket next to Monyka. He closed his eyes, grounded his center and began blending different colors and strains of the gift which he then pushed out. Being magic and of a softer kind the stream could travel right through the hull of the ship. He reached out and upward looking through the storm and what was yet to come.
Kaniel’s eyes opened. He took a deep breath and waited for a few moments. Reading the weather always took a lot out of him.
“What did you see?” Gemma asked.
Kaniel took another deep breath, “We have a few more hours of this type of weather; a lot more rain.”
“Will we get a break tonight?”
The sorcerer nodded. “For a couple of hours, but there is a calm center. We should be able to get a little sleep. Hopefully.” Kaniel thought for a moment. “How are you with shielding emotions?” he asked.
“I guess as well as anyone else.”
“I might have you go back and join Satara. She is having a hard time this evening. She is very sensitive right now. She’s dealing with all of the anxieties and worries of these people riding out this storm and then add to it that we are at the base of Vacana. She’s doing all that she can and I don’t think Delizia will be strong enough to help. You-“ he pointed to Gemma. “Could be a bigger help to the poor woman.”
Gemma dipped her head in understanding.
Kaniel smiled. “Thank you, Gemma.” He crawled over to the side of the boat and began his search for Captain Bowen. He needed to inform the Captain of the coming weather.
--o0o--
Monyka looked into the polished brass reflecting disk. The face looking back at her wasn’t hers. It belonged to another woman. A woman clothed in a strange, ancient dress. One that looked worn and to have been mended several times.
The face in the mirror sighed heavily. Her stomach knotted from the little food that was allowed to her. The soldiers needed the food more than she did. They needed to protect her and her beloved from the army laying siege to them. Her eyes stared out of dark circles. Circles caused by sleepless nights crying and from lack of good nutrition. She tried to pin her hair up out of her face. It wasn’t as good as her hair dresser, but the hair dresser was gone now. Her husband needed to sacrifice her to protect them. They all needed to sacrifice to survive. She was sacrificing her comforts and her health. Soldiers were sacrificing their lives; her husband had sacrificed just about everything.
Shakily she got to her feet. She held onto the dressing table for a few moments to gather her waning strength before making her way across the room to a chair set up near a window. She sat heavily in the chair and picked up her needle point. She was at the end of her threads for the pass time. Two shades were all that she had left. A bit of white and a storm cloud gray. She sighed. Just another thing she had to sacrifice. Once they were able to get free of this prison of sorts she’d be able to buy all kinds of fresh, new colors. It could have been worse, she could have been forced to give up these two colors of thread for the soldiers to use to mend their clothing or even sewing together wounds.
Her heart stopped, skipped a beat then pounded like mad in her chest as footsteps approached her door.
The door swung open and her husband, her king, stepped through. He didn’t close the door behind him. She was about to say something, after all even holed up here they needed to try to be civil, when her husband fell to the mattress resting on the floor and began sobbing.
“What is it, husband?” she asked dropping her needle point. Monyka thought that it was strange that she didn’t recognize the words being spoken but understood their meaning.
Her husband looked up. His shaggy beard and wild hair was one of his sacrifices. With limited resources, he didn’t keep his face shaved. She tried to tie his hair back on several occasions but it always came undone. His eyes, full of tears were as dark as hers from lack of sleep and worry. The poor man was under so much stress. On top of worrying about his men and getting their supplies, he had been trying to figure out how the outside army got in and took her children. Their bodies had been found outside the walls of Vacana, their throats slit open. Her husband said that the enemy did it in front of his eyes so try to get him to give in.
Her husband wiped his eyes and forced a smile. “I have something to show you.”
She smiled. When they were young lovers he was always showing her special things. He helped her to her feet and guided her out of the room to the stairs. He helped her up. She tried to show that she was brave and could be strong. Her shaky muscles didn’t wish to follow her brain’s wishes.
“I forgot my shawl.” She worried.
“It isn’t that cold out and it will only take a few moments.” Her husband gave her a loving squeeze.
At the top of the tower was a ladder to the roof. “I’ll be right behind you, sweet heart.” He assured her. He hadn’t called her sweet heart in so long. It always sent warm waves through her when he did. Could the armies have given up and cleared out? Could he be showing her his success before they departed to reclaim his throne?
Thankfully the door was opened. She didn’t think she had the strength to push it open especially after climbing all of those stairs and the ladder.
Slowly, she crawled out onto the roof and slowly regained her feet. She looked out over the walls and her heart fell. The army was still there. Camped in neat rows, spaced out around Vacana.
She turned to face her husband. He really did need to lose that wild beard. “What did you wish to show me?”
He took her by the hands and guided her to the low wall surrounding the roof. “I wanted to show you the pretty sunset.” He smiled.
She turned to see the fire red sky with gold touching the hills in the west. She felt him wrap his arms around her. She loved being in his arms; when they were younger, she would spend hours wrapped in his strong arms. She turned from the sunset and looked up into his strong face. She stood up on her toes, closed her eyes and puckered her lips. His course beard tickled her face but his firm lips melted her heart.
A sharp pain in her back drove the wind from her body. She stepped back and felt her husband grab a hold of her. Surely he’d take care of that horrible pain. Another sharp pain stabbed through her ribs.
“I’m sorry.” He said to her.
She tried to inhale, but it hurt so bad to try and draw that breath. She watched in horror as her husband held a bloody knife to her throat. He screamed some words in a language that she didn’t understand and then drew the knife across her throat. She stared into his eyes wondering what she had done, how she could have betrayed him so badly that he would do this. She felt herself falling backwards. She felt the edge of the tower wall against her legs and saw the ground flying towards her, then the sky, then the ground.
Monyka tried to scream out, but nothing sounded.
* * *
Monyka looked into the polished brass reflecting disk. The face looking back at her wasn’t hers. It belonged to another woman. A woman clothed in a strange, ancient dress. One that looked worn and to have been mended several times.
The face in the mirror sighed heavily. Her stomach knotted from the little food that was allowed to her. The soldiers needed the food more than she did. They needed to protect her and her beloved from the army laying siege to them. Her eyes stared out of dark circles. Circles caused by sleepless nights crying and from lack of good nutrition
Monyka screamed. Wake up! She screamed in her mind. Wake up! She tried to move the woman’s hand, tried to will the woman in the polished reflecting disk to escape, to get out of the tower. Anything to escape!
Monyka snapped open her eyes to stare at wood planking only a foot or two from her face. Anything was better than looking into that reflecting disk.
She felt so week. And her head felt like someone was pounding on it with a sledge.
“Welcome back to the living.” A woman with short blonde hair greeted. “We didn’t expect you back so soon. I’ll bet you are thirsty.”
Monyka barely nodded her head. Thunder rolled in the distance. She nearly jumped as memories of facing off against the blood mage in the wind storm flashed through her mind.
The woman poured some liquid from a water skin into a cup. She cradled Monyka’s head and slowly tilted the liquid into her mouth. Honovi juice. Monyka gulped what she could.
“Not so fast. You may get sick.” The blonde smiled.
“Where. . .” Monyka’s voice was thick and raspy. She tried again. “Where am I? where is Gemma?” she croaked.
“Relax, She’s helping Satara. Kaniel asked me to sit with you.”
“Kaniel?” Monyka tried to look around. Are we in Eileen?”
The blonde smiled. “No. We’re out in the plains waiting out a storm next to Vacana.”
Monyka’s heart skipped a beat. Vacana. Wasn’t that the name of the fortress and tower in her dream? The tower where the woman was killed? Her children?
“You still aren’t feeling well.” The woman decided. “I know you are probably starving. You used a lot of energy; too much for one who has just been blessed with the gift. I’ll bet you have a reaction headache.” The woman held a wedge of cheese to her mouth.
Monyka bit down realizing that the woman was right. Her stomach felt like she hadn’t eaten in weeks. Monyka nodded. As she chewed.
“Satara used to get them a lot when we lived in the towns and cities. But since we moved out to the middle of nowhere, she feels a lot better. Satara is my friend. She and Kaniel were the ones who helped you with that blood mage. I tried to help, but I’m not nearly as powerful as you three.” She shrugged. “Gemma said that you were just opened by the gods a week or two ago. How were you able to throw fireballs so quickly? I couldn’t hope to throw much more than a spark. It was pretty amazing what you did. I’m just glad that we came by when we did. You were over doing it so much that you were about to collapse. Kaniel says that he needs to teach you how to do what you can using less energy so that you don’t overdo it and get reaction headaches and pass out.” She held the cheese up to Monyka’s lips again. “You should eat some more and as soon as you feel like it, get some more sleep. That is the fastest and easiest way to get over the after effects. Are you still thirsty? I know I get real thirsty when I over do it myself; which isn’t often and so easy to do. I don’t know why Satara puts up with me when I can’t do much more than grow a little bit of food.” The blonde poured another cup of honovi for Monyka.
Monyka gulped greedily again. “Thanks. . . . um. . . “
“Oh, how silly of me. I’m Delizia.” She twisted a long braid of blonde hair that was growing out of the back of her otherwise short hair. “You poor thing, waking up under a land ship during a storm with a reaction headache, and me hovering over you talking away as if your head doesn’t hurt enough.” Delizia took a deep breath, held it for a few minutes before slowly releasing it.
Monyka could see her lips moved as she counted to twenty.
“Satara says that I can be over whelming.” She slowed her speech down, and lowered her pitch. Both seemed to be easier on Monyka’s head ache. “Satara suggested that I take a deep breath and refocus.” She took another deep breath and let it out slowly. She smiled. “If I start get over whelming again, just say so. It won’t offend me.”
Monyka smiled.
“Would you like some honovi leaves?” Delizia asked. “I dry them and tuck them between my cheek and my teeth. They seem to help with the headaches.” Delizia pinched some dark leaves out of a bag and showed Monyka how to do it.
“Not now, thanks.” Monyka shook her head slightly and wished that she hadn’t.”
Movement out of the corner of her eye drew her attention. “Is she awake?” It was Grymm.
“Yes.” Delizia nodded sounding a bit weird with the leaves tucked in her cheek.
Grymm crawled over and came into better view. “You us a big scare, My Lady.” Only half of his face smiled.
“I’m sorry Grymm. You should have left when I had asked.”
“It’s actually a good thing he was there.” Delizia but in, “He blocked a lot of falling debris from hitting you after you drove that blood mage away.”
“Is everyone safe?” Monyka asked the Corporal.
“Yes, My Lady.” He nodded. “The Princesses and everyone is all right. We are just riding out a storm under these land ships.” He knocked on the wood above his head.
“I’ll have to ask about those when I’m feeling better.” Monyka yawned.
“You should be getting some more sleep. But Kaniel says that we have to get you to eat as much as we can when you do wake up.” Grymm stated.
“How about a bit of bread?” Delizia asked.
Monyka nodded. “Are we really at a place called Vacana?” she asked. She accepted a piece of bread from the blonde.
“Yes. It’s some ancient ruins on a hillock.” Grymm stated. “Why?”
Monyka swallowed. “I just had a bad dream about a place called Vacana.”
Delizia stopped what she was doing and stared down at Monyka. “Were you experiencing someone else’s life in this bad dream?”
Monyka nodded.
“Grymm could you feed her, I’ve got to go talk with Kaniel.”
Grymm nodded. He turned back to Monyka. “Cheese? Juice? Or perhaps some bread?”
“How about one of my mom’s sticky rolls.” Monyka sighed. She closed her eyes. “Some cheese and some juice.” She yawned.
She managed to swallow the cheese before she drifted off into darkness again.
--o0o--
Rikki looked out to see the twinkling stars in the clear night sky. The Captain said that they were in the center of the storm. He looked south east and could see a cloud bank on the horizon. If this was the center of the storm he was sure glad to have a break in the weather.
“Can you see the moons?” Tonya asked joining him.
“No. I think they are behind the ruins.”
::Do you get storms like this all of the time?:: he asked So’ryn.
::A few every year.:: So’ryn answered. “Good thing we got across that ravine this afternoon. It will be a roaring torrent of water tonight.::
::Good thing we didn’t get caught while down in it.:: Rikki agreed.
::We have about an hour of quiet until the back side of the storm slams into us.::
Captain Bowen and a few sailors were inspecting the canvas and rigging around and on top of the land ship. The Horse Lords and a few of the soldiers were out walking about, getting a break from the cramped quarters of the make shift shelter that was protecting them from the storm. A sailor had pulled a few planks down and lay them across the deep wheel ruts. They had filled half way with water and resembled a narrow stream more than long deep mud puddles.
“What happens now, Captain Bowen?" Tonya asked.
"We wait as the other side of this storm tries to tear us apart."
"Which is worse, the front of the storm or the back of the storm?" Rikki inquired.
"It all depends." Captain Bowen stated. near the oceans, the front part of the storm can be worse. It piles up the water and pushes it inland causing floods. Inland the back of the storm can be worse because the front weakened and loosened things up. The back part can come through and rip it apart. That is one of the reasons we are checking all of the canvas and rigging."
Rikki nodded understanding.
"As much as we all hate being near Vacana. Its presence help to buffer some of the winds."
"I heard that the some people are dreaming of ghosts." Rikki put forth.
Bowen nodded. "A lot of people do. I try not to sleep whenever I'm within a league of the cursed place."
--o0o--
Monyka stood atop the tower of Vacana. The same tower where the queen from her bad dream had been murdered. The sun was setting over the hills in the west, the clouds were painted magenta and bright orange. The wind was blowing gently carrying with it the scents of hundreds of cook fires from down in the army encamped around the fortress. Monyka turned around and found that this time she wasn’t in anyone’s body which was a relief. Being trapped in a body and feeling their emotions and thoughts and not being able to react was horrible. Three stern soldiers in strange armor stood atop the tower, two with halberds the third with just the sword at his side.
Noise below her caught her attention. She turned to see a young girl climb up out onto the roof. Her dress was dirty and torn. Several attempts at mending showed especially along the hem. Her skinny arms and legs stuck out of the dress that was too small for her. Dark hair escaped and blew around her face escaping the braid that hung down her back.
“What did you want to show me daddy?” She asked, her dirty face showing a weak smile.
The King who had killed her in the past dream joined them on the tower.
Monyka’s heart felt like it dropped to the bottom of her stomach. “No!” she screamed. “No, you can’t do this!” her voice wasn’t heard. “Run! Get away from here!” she screamed at the young girl. She tried to grab the girls arm to pull her down the ladder, but her hand went right through the girl as if she didn’t exist.
“Come over here, sweet heart.” The King smiled down at his daughter. The girls took to running steps and leaped into his arms.
“You see all of those bad men down there.” The King pointed below.
The girl nodded.
“They want to kill me and your mommy. You don’t want that to happen do you?” He questioned.
Monyka screamed. “No! You can’t do this. She’s a little girl! Your little girl!”
The girl shook her head, her dark braid swinging on her back.
“Would you like to help me get rid of those bad men?” The deranged King asked.
The girl nodded and looked lovingly into her father’s crazy eyes.
The king smiled and gave the girl a squeeze
“Don’t do this, you’re going mad!” Monyka screamed in the King’s face, but he neither saw nor heard her. Monyka raced over to the men standing guard. “Stop him!” She screamed. “Do something. You can’t let him do this!”
The man with the sword slowly drew his weapon from its sheath
“I want you to stand right here and close your eyes and make a big wish for me, sweetie. Wish for all of those bad men to go away.” The King instructed.
Monyka watched in horror as the girl stood next to the low wall and closed her eyes, her lips began muttering. The King took the sword from the soldier and drew his arm back.
“NO!”
Monyka’s heart was racing as she bolted up right almost hitting her pounding head against the wood above her.
“Easy.” A coppery red haired man soothed. “Easy, Monyka. You are safe now. No one will hurt you.”
“He’s going to kill them.” Monyka was sobbing. “Kill them as if they were pigs or chickens.”
“Who?” The man asked.
“The King in Vacana.” Monyka cried.
“Lay back, Monyka.” The man soothed. “Let me get you some tea.”
“We’ve got to stop him before he kills his children and his wife.” She protested, her mind still hanging on to the bad dream.
“They’ve been dead for several centuries, Monyka. There’s nothing we can do now. Try to lay back and relax.”
“Here’s some tea.” Gemma sounded from the other side of Monyka.
The skinny, freckled man accepted the tea from Gemma and helped Monyka sip the hot liquid.
“What you saw, happened many hundreds of years ago.” He spoke in calming tones. “Drink up. Someone will be bringing you some soup in a few moments. Try to relax. You are safe and among friends.”
Monyka lay back down and tried to slow her heart as she fought to calm her breathing.
“You’re safe, dear.” Gemma soothed. “Anchor your core and make sure your shields are up. It will help.”
Monyka did as instructed. “That stuff, happened?” Monyka questioned. “That King murdered his family?”
“A very long time ago.” The man stated.
“Monyka, this is Kaniel.” Gemma introduced.
The man smiled a greeting
“Why am I dreaming about this stuff?” Monyka questioned.
“The souls of his wife, children and even some of his soldiers have never found peace. Vacana is haunted by them. People such as yourself, strong in the gift or sensitive to negative energy, are susceptible to being drawn into their last moments.”
“It’s awful. How can I sleep without getting caught up in it?” Monyka asked.
“Reinforce you shields.” Kaniel stated. He assisted her into a sitting position and handed her a bowl of warm soup. “Gemma and I will also try to shield you tonight. You need your sleep.”
Monyka sipped at the creamy soup made with milk, potatoes, and bits of salted meat. The warmth of the soup permeated her muscles and bones warming her body. The weight of it satisfied her stomach.
“Do you always feel this sick after?” Monyka posed to the two. “How can anyone want this if they feel like death afterwards?”
“You have barely learned to control your shields. You have a lot to learn.” Kaniel stated. “Right now you are using it like an apprentice black smith beating metal. You have no finesse. Once you learn how to control your streams and how to do more with less, you won’t be having these kinds of reactions afterwards.”
Monyka finished the soup and handed the bowl back to Kaniel. He traded her for a wedge of cheese.
“We’ll start some training tomorrow.”
“Will I be able to tomorrow?”
“I’ll give you some reinforcement in the morning.” Kaniel patted her hand seeing the disappointment in her face. “A good sleep is better than a bit of energy given to you.”
Monyka was surprised when he put a mug of juice in her empty hands. She’d already eaten the cheese?
“Did Delizia give you some honovi leaves?” Kaniel asked.
Monyka shook her head slightly. “I didn’t want them.”
“They do help, but they can be addicting.” He stated. “It’s a trade off. Get over reaction headaches faster or want to chew and suck on leaves all of the time.” Kaniel took her empty mug and handed her a piece of bread.
“Now go back to sleep, dear.” Gemma soothed, “We will be here warding your dreams.”
Monyka drank another mug of honovi juice before laying back and closing her eyes.
(Nivia) by Anistasia Allread
Healing a Princess...44
The door to the inn banged open. Rikki’s head snapped towards the sound, his saber leaving its sheath. Sergeant Galyway was half way to his feet when three men in long dark green coats surrounded him. Five more green coated men with swords drawn entered the room as well.
Takar had his sword out and imposed his body like an armored wall between the intruders and the three Princesses.
“Hold!” a voice rang out. “Hold in the name of her Majesty, Queen Sakari!”
Rikki was dumbfounded. The serving maid was white as a ghost and nearly in tears of fright. With Takar blocking her view, Tonya looked up at her Captain for guidance. The bar keep was white, but her eyes flared with danger. Peering around Takar. Rikki could see Sergeant Galyway’s jaw clenched, If he were closer, Rikki bet he could hear him growling at the men surrounding him.
There was no way he could get Tonya up the stairs or out the back quick enough, even if Takar and he were fighting them off.
Tonya gathered the blanket around her shoulders and quietly slipped past sailors and guardsmen to the opening in the canvas. Most of the grass had been pounded by the hail, wind and driving rain of the storm, but everything smelled fresh. She half expected to see flowers dotting the rolling plains but was greeted with only a gray sky and the flattened grass.
The Wheel ruts were filled; in some places the water had spilled over the top of the ruts creating small lakes. The ruins towered over them from their perch a dark jagged outline against the rising sun.
“Good morning, your Highness.” A cook greeted from a cook fire. “I’m sorry, your Highness, but all we have is porridge this morning.”
“Porridge will be just fine.” Tonya smiled. She accepted a bowl of the stuff from the cook and limped out into the grass to survey what the storm had done. She hardly noticed Kama Takar’s large frame following her.
The land ships looking strange to her eyes looked even stranger with the canvas around the base of their hulls and draped over the bowsprit. She turned around and looked up into the tumbled stones of Vacana. The dark place gave her the shivers. She looked about and tried to figure out why someone would build a stronghold out in the middle of this wide open plain. The river was a few leagues to the north. There weren’t any hills to mine nearby.
A sound of movement in the grass caught her attention. So’ryn was slowly approaching and grazing at the same time.
::Good morning, So’ryn.:: She greeted.
::Good morning, Princess.::
::Do you know why they built this fortress out in the middle of nowhere?:: She inquired.
So’ryn lifted his head and studied Vacana for a moment. ::I believe when it was built, that the river’s course ran a good deal closer to its base.::
::River’s move?:: Tonya scoffed.
::Over time, they do, Princess.
::But that much?::
::It takes many lifetimes, but yes.::
Tonya pondered that for a while.
* * *
“Are you going to stand out here all day?” a voice startled her from her thoughts. She turned to see Rikki approaching. “Captain Bowen wants to get going soon.”
Tonya noticed that the canvas that had protected them throughout the night was all gone and people were boarding the land ships.
Tonya blushed. “I must have gotten lost in my thoughts.”
Rikki took her hand and darted a look at towards the land ships then bent down and kissed her on the cheek. “Good morning,”
The warmth of the porridge was nothing compared to his lips in firing up her blood. “Good morning.” She hoped her voice didn’t sound as stilted as it felt.
“So what were you thinking about out here?” Rikki asked.
“Something So’ryn was saying.”
“Mmm?”
“He was talking about how a river’s course will move over time. It just got me to thinking about how things change; rivers, bays, islands, even mountains.”
“What about the changing land?” Rikki asked.
“The concept; It is just so huge. What things I decide for my kingdom will hardly effect anything hundreds or thousands of years from now.”
“Or you can look at it the opposite way.” Rikki pointed out. He looked at her waiting for a response. She was too much in a fog with the lack of sleep and the new revelation. “That one of your smallest decisions can have ever lasting effects hundreds and thousands of years from now.” He explained.
Tonya smiled and wrapped her arm through his. He could think that it was because she needed assistance walking back to the land ship. But she just wanted to feel his strong arms and be close to him.
Captain Bowen lowered the hoist to lift her up to the land ship. Tonya smiled as Rikki stepped up behind her and cradled her as the hoist lifted the two of them. She leaned back against his chest enjoying the feeling of his strength against her back.
“Do you really think I can change things for thousands of years?” She asked.
Rikki leaned forward and kissed her cheek. “I think it is definitely possible.” He whispered in her ear.
Tonya smiled, again feeling the warmth spread through her body.
“Everyone is aboard!” Cast off!” Captain Bowen called out.
“Hang on, Tonya.” Rikki told her as he held her shoulders with his sure hands. He guided her to the stack of crates and bales. “Sit here.”
Tonya looked up into the rigging to see the sailors unfurling the sails filling the top two thirds of the land ship with white canvas. The canvas began to snap, then billow. The land ship jerked as it fought being moved. Then it shook as it lost its hold against the wind. Slowly it began picking up speed.
“Okay, you can move about; just be careful, Highness.” Rikki cautioned.
Tonya watched with relief as the ruins of Vacana began to roll to the side and then to behind the ship. She hoped she never saw those piles of rock again. She had heard several people last night having nightmares. After the stories that she had heard about the old fortress, she was surprised that she didn’t have night mares as well.
A large spray of water erupted from the flooded wheel ruts as the ship made its way through. Tonya noticed her servants and soldiers looking over the side of the land ship and laughing as the wheels forced the water up and out of the long skinny trench.
Looking aft, she noticed Monyka sitting next to the red headed man who appeared yesterday. Her half-sister looked ill. Her completion was pale and she was bundled up in blankets. The red haired man who had appeared yesterday sat next to her talking to her.
“I’ve got something for you.” Rikki caught her attention.
Tonya looked as he held something out for her. “Your field glass?” She asked.
Rikki nodded. He extended the cylindrical tool and held it up to his eye. “One can see close to half a league with this.” He pulled it from his eye and handed it to her.
Tonya smiled and held it up to her eye. The horizon jumped forward, showing details that she couldn’t see with just her eyes alone. “This is a nice field glass, Rikki.” She said as she looked back to the ruins of Vacana. “My father had a few. He let me look through them occasionally. It looks to be of good quality.”
“Thank you.” Rikki beamed. “I picked it up while we were in Narvo.”
Tonya moved the glass and spotted Ka’mya galloping through the grass, her strong muscles bunching and pushing her forward with each stride. Her white mane and tail fluttering about behind her as she gracefully moved. She looked so free as she moved. Tonya sighed. She was getting closer to her goal, closer to being freed from her limp and her pain. Closer to being free to run through the grass.
--o0o–
In her weakened condition, Monyka was in no shape to climb up onto the ship. Her reaction head ache was down to a dull roar, but she was still exhausted. Captain Bowen lowered a hoist for her to ride up as if she were her crippled half-sister. She felt foolish being hoisted up onto the ship. Grymm taking after Captain Kalhoun stood behind her wrapping his arms around hers to hold on to the rope as well as the hoist lifted the two of them up and gently on to the deck. Kaniel and Gemma were there waiting for her and guided her up to the quarter deck.
“I asked the Riponian servants if they had some camp chairs and a table for us. We’re going to be up here most of the day. Unless it rains.” Kaniel indicated to the chairs and small side table.
“I’ve got a couple of blankets from Rose to keep you warm.” Gemma added. “We’ve also made arrangements with the cooks to keep the food coming.”
“No one is supposed to know that I’m Tonya’s sister.” Monyka whispered.
“Dear, they all did this in repayment for you saving them from those blood mages. Not just the ones in the ravine but the one in the tornado.” Gemma explained.
“I thought no one was supposed to know about us having the gift or using it?” Monyka was confused. Even though she slept through most of the rest of the night, she felt like she had only had about three hours of sleep.
“You kind of blew that one when you began throwing fireballs and lightning bolts back in the ravine.” Gemma smiled. “You may have opened the door for some of us to start using the gift more openly.”
Monyka sat in one of the chairs and felt silly as Gemma tucked a blanket in around her legs. Then wrapped one around her shoulders.
“Everyone is staring.” Monyka whispered to the midwife.
“They want to make sure that you are feeling okay, dear. They know that you took a toll on your body yesterday.”
Grymm leaned against a railing nearby and studied the fortress ruins.
Kaniel knelt beside her. A bright green aura suddenly surrounded him. His aura was mostly green, but it had a lot of red, black and blue ribbons and threads. Monyka looked at Gemma then back at Kaniel. “Wow, he is bright.”
Gemma smiled.
“Am I this bright?” Monyka inquired.
“You are much brighter than I.” Kaniel stated. He took her hand in his. Monyka felt a slight electrifying jolt as he began pouring energy into her. Unexpectedly, without her thinking about it. her aura leaped into being and she watched in wonder as a small bridge shot out from her hand latched onto Kaniel’s aura and began pulling even more energy into her. It felt similar to scratching an itch that had been bothering her for a while.
“Whoa! Stop!” Kaniel demanded.
It took some effort but Monyka pulled back the bridge. At the same time, Kaniel withdrew his and looked at her with concern. “Where did you learn that?” he asked.
“I didn’t.” Monyka stated, feeling refreshed with the borrowed energy.
“Why did you start grabbing energy from me?” Kaniel’s voice was like ice.
“I didn’t mean to.” Monyka reached for her necklace. “I didn’t realize I was doing it until it was done.”
“Monyka.” Kaniel fixed her with a harsh stare. “Don’t ever take from someone energy without asking. Ever.”
“That is almost like raping someone, dear.” Gemma explained. “It’s violating and underhanded.”
“I didn’t mean to.” Monyka said honestly. “I really didn’t know or even try to. It just happened.”
Kaniel just nodded. “Well you have enough for a while, shall we see what you can do?” He changed the subject.
Monyka nodded.
“Ground and center.” He stated.
“What is that?” Monyka asked. “What does that mean?”
Kaniel looked to Gemma then to Monyka. “It’s the same as anchoring your core. Some people in lands call it by different things. Gemma calls it anchoring your core, I call it grounding your center. Other places call it other things. Just like what Gemma calls a bridge, I call a stream. Others call it a channel. Different terms all meaning the same thing.”
Monyka nodded.
Kaniel looked at Gemma. “Anchor your core.”
Monyka felt him probing her shield.
“Hold it up and resist me.” He stated.
Monyka did so then felt her shield shatter. She gasped as she felt him surrounding her core with his own shield, cutting her off from the gift.
“Well that needs work.” He released his shield. “Gemma says that you can throw fire balls and draw heat out of fires?”
“I guess so.” Monyka wasn’t so sure anymore especially with how easily he was able to shield her from her own powers.
Kaniel pointed to a bush off the North side of the ship. “Slowly add heat to that until it bursts into flames.”
Monyka built a bridge to the shrub and began pushing heat through it to it. It began to smolder. A thin trail of smoke wafted above it, then the branches suddenly burst into flame.
“Okay. Draw the heat out of it.” Kaniel instructed. He watched as the flames left the shrub and the heat returned to Monyka’s aura in the form of red ribbons of energy.
“Good.” He praised. “Good.” He pointed up at the sail as it billowed, collecting the wind. “Can you push the air to fill the sail?”
“The sail is full.” Monyka protested.
“If you add more wind we’ll go faster.” Kaniel pointed out.
“I don’t know how.” Monyka admitted.
“Think about it and try.” He stated. “I want to see how you’d go about doing it.”
Monyka nodded. She anchored her core checked her shield then pushed against the sail. She thought about blowing into the sail and tried pushing different colors of ribbon through her bridge at it. Air, push air she thought. Suddenly she felt resistance against the sail as she pushed yellow along the bridge.
“Good.” Kaniel encouraged. “Now add a bit of red, a touch of indigo and a little bit of white.”
Monyka could feel the ship start to speed up a little bit.
“Good,” Kaniel smiled. “Now do the same as you are doing but with less effort. Back off on the amounts.”
Monyka did as told. She began losing the power behind the sail. She could feel the ship slowing down It was taking a lot of effort to gather the wind and focus it against the sail. Finally she let go of the bridge and pulled the last bits of her aura back. “That is hard.” She commented.
Kaniel nodded. “Moving air is one of the hardest things to do. A lot of time it is easier to move a boulder than to move air.” He explained. “Watch as I do it.”
Monyka watched as Kaniel created a small bridge to the sail. He sent the energy through the bridge then began shaping the bridge. The energy began flowing in a circular pattern as it hit the sail, it moved up and around, doubling back to hit the sail again and again in a never ending flow. Instead of releasing the bridge he pushed his end to meet up with the other end. He then fused the two and anchored it in place. He then sat back and looked at Monyka.
She gaped as she realized that he wasn’t using or exerting any energy. She then looked back at the sail and saw that the bridge or, as Kaniel more appropriately called it, stream continued it circular motion and continued pushing the sail.
“That is one way of doing something and not expending as much energy.” He smirked. “Now you give it a try.”
Monyka worked with Kaniel for the rest of the morning as she worked on learning her new skills. Gemma kept plying her with food and drink while Kaniel showed her how to strengthen her shield by allowing it to flex. She also worked on quickly establishing a stream between her and whatever she was working on. Kaniel explained to her that sometimes the quickness of establishing that stream could make the difference between life and death. He had her heat her own tea and chill her honovi juice.
Captain Bowen was surprised and pleased at how fast his ship was moving but couldn’t figure out why or how the other ships weren’t able to keep up. The waves of grass seemed to fly by.
“We might be able to make Nivia by this evening at this rate.” Bowen told Rikki and Tonya.
Even the Horse Lords were having a hard time keeping up with the ship.
Around mid day. Kaniel severed the streams of circulating air.
“What did you do that for?” Monyka asked.
“We need to allow Princess Ka’mya and her Horse Lords to catch up and rest.” He smiled. “Besides, it will give you more chances to work on creating them again.”
“You should eat up. You’ve used a lot of energy this morning.” Gemma placed a basket of fruit, vegetables and cheese on the table beside her.
--o0o--
Concerned about leaving the other ships behind, Rikki stood at the rear of the ship with his spy glass and watched to see if they were in any danger. He felt a presence beside him. Rikki lowered his field glass and was surprised to see Sergeant Takoda standing patiently beside him. He was surprised because the Sergeant at Arms had made himself scarce over the past few days and argued with every decision that he had made.
“Captain.” Takoda stated somewhat coolly.
“Yes, Sergeant?” Rikki glanced from the old war veteran to the land ship behind them. “What can I do for you?”
“I . . . I have behaved poorly towards you over the past few days, Captain.” Sergeant Takoda was having trouble getting his words out. “I wish apologize and to present myself to you for disciplinary action and court martial.” The Sergeant let the last out in a hushed sigh.
“Sergeant, I accept your apology, but there is nothing to discipline or court martial you for.”
“I hit you.” Takoda stated. “I got drunk on duty, I accused you of murder, and I have argued direct orders as well as caused dissidence under your command.” Takoda finished.
“You hit me because you thought I murdered your friend and possibly lover.” Rikki stated. “Arguing with me is your job, and why I asked King Tobias to send you with us; to be my counsel. And any dissidence that you caused was minor and will be easily soothed.” Rikki continued looking behind them. “Sergeant, what do you think would happen if I were to court martial you?” Rikki asked. There was a long pause.
::He’s going to beat himself up over this if you don’t give him a punishment of some kind, Captain.:: So’ryn informed.
::I know, but what can I do without damaging my tenuous relationship with Tonya?::
::Have him pull extra guard duty?::
::Too easy.:: Rikki surmised. ::It has to be something that he will think is fair but that Tonya won’t notice.::
Rikki looked at Takoda. “Her Highness would cause me more problems that you ever even dreamed of. Once King Tobias found out, I’d be knocked back to cavalryman if not thrown in the stockade. There is no way that I could court martial you and not look the fool. As for the drinking on duty?” Rikki looked from the Sergeant at Arms back to the following ship. “I’ll think on a fitting punishment.”
Sergeant Takoda just stood there, not knowing what to do. He let out a long breath and took another. “I am sorry, Captain.” He apologized.
“I heard you.” Rikki stated. “let’s put it behind us. Getting these Princesses safely to Malden is my most pressing concern right now. We can deal with everything else after.”
Sergeant Takoda saluted him which Rikki returned, then stalked off. Rikki watched him go. What could he do? Takoda was protected by his King and was as much as an uncle to Tonya. If he did anything to punishment, no matter how much deserved, Tonya would have a fit.
The Land ship noticeably slowed down. Rikki could see So’ryn and Ka’mya start to catch up to them.
::It’s about time they stopped.:: So’ryn sighed.
::Stop what?:: Rikki asked.
::Monyka and that sorcerer Kaniel have been using their powers to push the ship along.::
::I was wondering why we were traveling so much faster than the ships behind us.::
::With their help, the land ship could sail through the night and be in Malden tomorrow but leave us all far behind.::
:It is a thought, though.:: Rikki pondered it for a moment. No. he had left too many people behind too many times on this trip.
“Captain.” Bowen greeted. “We are going to slow down up here and take a break to allow the Horse Lords and horses to catch up and get a break. I’m sure they could use some water.”
“I agree, Captain Bowen.” Rikki nodded. “Is there a water source nearby?”
“A small stream is just ahead.”
“I’ll inform her Highness.” Rikki closed up his field glass and put it away. Rikki looked forward and spotted Kama Takar standing before the quarterdeck. Tonya sat upon a crate and leaned back against a crate, eyes closed. Annyka sat nearby. Her eyes were beginning to close, her head nod forward. She snapped her eyes open and lifted her head. She looked to the Princess to make sure that she hadn’t seen. The poor girl. She probably hadn’t gotten a wink of sleep most of the night with that thunder storm raging. Rikki thought
He walked forward and found Monyka eating some carrots and radishes.
He looked from the Princess in hiding to Kaniel. “Can you not push this ship too far ahead of the others? I would like to keep them together for security reasons.” He explained.
“Sure Captain. No problem. I was just trying to teach Monyka.” Kaniel smiled.
“The Horse Lords are having a hard time keeping up as well.”
“Sorry, Captain. We’ll work on something else.” Kaniel agreed.
“We’ll be stopping up here to let them catch up and get some water. If her Highness wakes up, could you inform her?”
“Sure, Captain.” Gemma held out a slice of honovi for him.
“Thank you.” Rikki bit off a piece of the sweet fruit. He went down to where the poor young Annyka was trying to stay awake. She became alert as he approached.
“Come here.” He whispered.
Annyka looked to Tonya and then stepped off with him.
“Didn’t sleep well last night?” he asked.
Annyka sighed. “No” she relented.
“It’s okay. Not many people did. “If you are that tired, go take a nap.”
“But her Highness might need me.” Annyka protested.
“She’s sleeping.” Rikki pointed out. “If she needs you, I’m sure someone can find you.” He looked down at the young woman who looked back skeptically. “How about you curl up on a bale of something soft near enough to her so that you can be there for you.” He suggested. “I’ll see if I can find you a blanket.”
“She won’t mind?” Annyka asked.
“If she has an issue with it, you just tell her that I ordered you to.” Rikki smiled.
Annyka relaxed. She nodded, “Okay.”
When he turned around. Tonya was waking up. He saw Annyka sigh.
“You feeling better?” Rikki asked.
“Yes.”
“We’re stopping to water the Horse Lords and allow them a rest. Also to allow the other land ships to catch up.”
“I’m getting hungry.” Tonya admitted.
“I’ll see if I can find you something, Highness.” Annyka dipped a curtsy and disappeared.
“She needs a nap.” Rikki looked the direction where Annyka went. “She was trying not to fall asleep while you slept. I told her that I ordered her to take a nap. She was probably up most of the night with that storm.”
“You’re probably right.” Tonya nodded. “I think I want to ride Ka’mya this afternoon. Would that be alright?”
“I’ll have to find some Horse Lords willing to allow a body guard to ride them. Kama Takar can stay on the ship. Maybe I can get him to catch some sleep too.”
“Hang on down there!” Captain Bowen called.
Tonya grabbed a hold of the crate she was holding on to. Rikki braced himself, lowering his center of gravity.
The Suri became a flurry of motion as the sails were furled. There wasn’t much of a jolt, just a loss of momentum as the ship slowed. Rikki was just getting ready to relax when the ship did stop suddenly sending him forward and tumbling into his Princess.
“I’m. . . I’m sorry.” He stammered.
Tonya giggled. “You should have seen your face.”
Rikki felt his face turn red as he stood back up.
When he looked over the side of the Suri, So’ryn and Princess Ka’mya were down by the clear creek, their sides heaved as they sucked up cool water.
::Don’t overdo it.:: Rikki warned.
::I know, Captain.:: the black and white horse scoffed.
::Sorry. Just habit.:: Rikki apologized.
A sailor ran by Rikki and began scrambling up the rigging like a squirrel up a tree. He didn’t stop until he was near the top. He pulled out a field glass and began scanning the horizon.
“Expecting trouble, Captain?” Rikki asked of Bowen.
“Sometimes highway men think they can score a big horde by attacking land ships.” Bowen explained. Sometimes they lay in wait. Other times they come racing over the top of a hill on horses.”
“Do I need to post a guard?”
“I don’t think it will be needed.” Bowen answered while watching the sailor up the mast.
“Grymm.” Rikki motioned to the Corporal.
“Yes, sir?”
“Have ten men with bows and cross bows stand guard around the ship.”
“On board or on the ground, sir?”
“On board.”
Grymm went in search.
::Princess Tonya wants to ride with Ka’mya. I’m sure Princess Adiah would like to as well. Do you have any volunteers that would be willing to allow some of my guards to ride on them as an escort?”::
::I’m sure I can come up with a few.:: So’ryn sounded confident.
::Thanks.::
“Captain?” Rikki asked.
“Yes?” Bowen lowered his gaze to meet Rikki's.
“How far do your ships go? Do you go all the way to Malden?”
“Wrong time of the year to take Suri to Malden. The wind isn’t right. I’m surprised that it was as good as it was today. We did more leagues today than I’ve done in a long time through that stretch.”
“So you are off loading in Nivia?”
Captain Bowen scratched at his beard and nodded. “Then turning Suri around, loading her up and taking advantage of the winds behind that storm that blew through. I should make good time back to Spruce Springs.”
“When I’m done with my mission, perhaps I can catch a ride from Malden or Nivia to Spruce Springs with you.”
“I’d like that, Captain Kalhoun. It’s kind of nice having soldiers along for extra protection.”
--o0o--
Captain Bowen stopped the land ships just outside of the town of Nivia. The sun was still up when they called the halt.
The Riponian soldiers and retinue were excited. Another day’s travel and they would be entering Malden. Servants and soldiers alike were quick in setting up their camp around the land ship. Many were happy to sleep in a tent versus under the hull of the land ships.
Once the camp had been set up. Rikki asked Sergeant Takoda to choose some men and to stay and help guard the camp and Captain Bowen’s ships. The rest he allowed into Nivia.
Rikki along with Kama Takar and Sergeant Galyway led Monyka, Adiah, and Tonya into Nivia’s best inn the Ozara’s Oasis.
Nivia was similar to Crossroads in the fact that it had several roads and a river connecting it to Malden and to the North West Passage. Several docks along the river allowed boats going up or down to stop. The Land ship captain’s such as Bowen could sell or buy their goods here or continue on to Malden by way of road or river.
A tall skinny bar keep looked twice at Takar before her gaze settled upon Rikki in his Riponian blue coat.
“How can I help you my Lord?” She inquired.
“We’ll need three rooms with three tubs and hot water.” Rikki stated.
The bar keep looked from him to the three young women. “Of course, my Lord.” She dipped her head. Ozara’s Oasis is the best and cleanest in town.”
“That is what I have heard.”
“Excuse me for one moment.” She smiled and disappeared behind a door.
“I need hot water for three baths now!” he heard her yell at the help in the back. “Get three tubs up stairs into the three finest rooms on the double.” There was a pause and the bar keep with closely cropped dark hair came out and greeted them with a gentle smile again. “I’m having the rooms prepared for you right now. In the meanwhile would you like to enjoy our fire? I could have some wine and perhaps some fish brought to you?”
Rikki looked to Tonya who dipped her head slightly.
“That would be fine.” Rikki smiled.
“Come this way, please.” The bar keep nearly sang as she scooted past them. “Move over Olif. Make room for these Ladies.” She growled at an old man enjoying his ale.
Olif growled back, looked up at the three Princesses with yellow, blood shot eyes and shuffled off to another table. The bar keep pulled out a stained rag and quickly wiped down the table and smiled at them.
Sergeant Galyway excused himself and sat at a table near the door. Takar stood off to one side of the fire place his hard stare scanning over the few other patrons.
“Some wine and perhaps some fresh baked bread to tide you over?”
“Yes, thank you.” Rikki nodded. He spotted two young maids struggling with a carrying a large copper tub up the stairs. “Do you have honovi juice?” He asked as she was turning away.
“Yes. Would you like some?”
“One honovi juice for me, and one for that large man by the door.” Rikki ordered.
“I’d like some tea.” Monyka smiled.
The bar keep, smile plastered to her face, nodded and disappeared in the back.
“Strange inn.” Adiah looked around.
“I think it is just a strange bar keep.” Monyka leaned her cheek on her hand.
“What’s wrong?” Tonya inquired.
“It has been a long day.” Monyka rubbed at her eyes.
“How long were you pushing the ship?” Rikki asked.
Monyka raised her head. “All day. Kaniel had me anchor a stream of wind to circulate against the sails, then he worked on my shields and other things.” She groaned.
“I wasn’t able to sleep last night.” Adiah yawned. “After my bath and some food, I’m going straight to bed.”
“We are sleeping here tonight, aren’t we?” Monyka inquired.
“If that is your wish.” Rikki nodded.
The strange skinny bar keep came out and produced a fresh loaf of bread and a small crock of butter as well as some jam. A serving maid was right behind her with their drinks.
“Thank you.” Rikki paid her and gave the serving maid a few coppers.
“Would you like your dinner before or after your baths?” the bar keep asked.
“After.” Tonya looked to the other two.
“Definitely after.” Monyka agreed.
“What are our plans from here, Rikki?” Tonya inquired.
“We can hire a couple of boats and float down to Malden or we can ride on the road.”
“Which will be faster?”
“They are about the same.”
::Which would you prefer, So’ryn? Going to Malden by boat or by road?::
::By road.::
“Ka’mya says that she wants to go by road.” Tonya echoed what Rikki was about to say.
“So’ryn agrees.” He nodded. He smothered a piece of bread with jam “So we want to stay with the Horse Lords?”
“I do.” Tonya stated.
“Please.” Adiah begged. “I love the Horse Lords. I just wish that I could talk with them like you three can.”
“With Ka’mya being Princess of Adwahna I think we should enter Malden together.” Tonya said from around a mouthful of bread and jam.
“We’ll have to say goodbye to Captain Bowen.” Rikki informed them. “He’s turning his ships around and heading back to Spruce Springs as soon as he can sell and buy his cargo.”
“It was a great ride.” Adiah pouted. “Almost as great as riding a Horse Lord.” She added after a pause.
One of the serving maids approached the table. “Your rooms and baths are ready M’Ladies.” She curtsied.
“Thank you.” Tonya gave her a quick warm smile.
The bar keeper appeared behind the young maid. “Get to the kitchen now.” She hissed through smiling teeth. The smile on the serving maid disappeared, replaced by fear. “I’m sorry if she bothered you, My Ladies.” She smiled at them. “Shall I take you to your rooms?”
“I’m sure you are far too busy to show us to our rooms.” Tonya slowly got to her feet. Rikki stood up to assist her “Your maid there should do nicely.”
“Oh, It's not bother at all.” The bar keep’s smile never wavered, but her eyes sparked with anger.
“I think the Lady is requesting that this young lady show us to our rooms.” Rikki’s voice grated with impatience.
The door to the inn banged open. Rikki’s head snapped towards the sound, his saber leaving its sheath. Sergeant Galyway was half way to his feet when three men in long dark green coats surrounded him. Five more green coated men with swords drawn entered the room as well.
Takar had his sword out and imposed his body like an armored wall between the intruders and the three Princesses.
“Hold!” a voice rang out. “Hold in the name of her Majesty, Queen Sakari!”
Rikki was dumbfounded. The serving maid was white as a ghost and nearly in tears of fright. With Takar blocking her view, Tonya looked up at her Captain for guidance. The bar keep was white, but her eyes flared with danger. Peering around Takar. Rikki could see Sergeant Galyway’s jaw clenched, If he were closer, Rikki bet he could hear him growling at the men surrounding him.
There was no way he could get Tonya up the stairs or out the back quick enough, even if Takar and he were fighting them off. There were three Princesses standing behind him. All three looking up to him for protection. He had to get to the bottom of this and he had to do so quickly. Tonya sucked in a pain filled breath as she shifted.
“Who are you?” Rikki called stepping up beside Takar, his hand still gripping his saber hilt.
“I am Lieutenant Taibor of Queen Sakari’s Dragoons.” The young man looked down his nose at Rikki. “Who might you and these. . . " He looked to Takar and motioned behind him at Markys, "thugs be?”
“I am Rikki Kalhoun; Captain of His Majesty Tobias of Riponia's Cavalry and the Captain of Her Royal Highness Tonya's personal body guard.” The edge in Rikki’s voice made the Dragoon lieutenant’s sound like a nasal courtesan.
Rikki heard the bar keep gasp and the sound of a body hitting the floor. He could only surmise that it was the serving maid. The Barkeep seemed too icy for fainting.
“You, Lieutenant," Captain Kalhoun continued, "have men holding my Sergeant. You will release him and then you will find your commanding officer and have him come here.”
The Lieutenant didn’t know how to respond. His eyes dodged from Rikki to Takar, then to one of his soldiers and back to Rikki. “Release the Sergeant.” His voice squeaked. He cleared his throat and pointed his sword at one of the soldiers. “You, go fetch the Captain.”
“Hold soldier.” Rikki was ready for this. The soldier froze and looked uncertainly from the Lieutenant to Rikki and back. Rikki stepped in front of Takar and looked the Lieutenant in the eye. “I told you to fetch your commanding officer, not one of your men.”
The Lieutenant swallowed a lump in his throat. “Keep them here.” He told the soldiers. He then turned as smoothly as he could and walked calmly out of the room.
The common room of the inn was silent except for the crackling of the fire in the fireplace.
“Takar, stand down.” Rikki ordered. “Relax Markys.” Rikki made eye contact with Sergeant Galyway. “Your Highness?” he called over his shoulder.
“Yes, Captain.” Tonya added steel to her voice.
Rikki wanted to smirk. She was so good at gathering her courage and verbally facing down threats. She had to do so in her father’s palace almost every day. “Are you alright, your Highness?” he kept stressing her title.
“Yes, Captain.”
“Please have a seat, your Highness.”
“I’m going to see to the maid.” Monyka explained as she dodged around the table and knelt down next to the young woman.
Rikki surveyed the seven soldiers in the room. “Who has sonority?” he asked.
One of the men relaxed a moment. “I do, Captain.” the green coated Dragoon lowered his sword and faced Rikki. “I’m Corporal Macanee.”
“Corporal would you and your men have a seat? I’m sure the Lieutenant won’t be too long.”
The Corporal smiled. “At ease, men.”
The soldiers in their long dark green coats and black pants all relaxed.
“I take it your Lieutenant hasn’t been with you very long? Or held his rank long?” Rikki asked.
One of the soldiers snorted.
“Quiet.” The Corporal snapped at the soldier. He turned back to Rikki. "Not long sir."
“Are we being taken prisoner?” Tonya gave the Corporal an icy stare.
“No, your Highness.” Corporal Macanee shook his head. “We are under orders to find you and assist in your arriving safely in Malden.”
Rikki turned back towards the Princesses and bar keep for the first time since the door banged in. “Barkeep, a round of ale for my friends here.” Rikki didn't expect them to drink while on duty, but it was his experience that it was a way to put soldiers at ease.
“Of course, Captain.” The dark haired barkeep nearly tripped over herself getting back behind he bar.
“You alright?” Monyka helped the serving maid to a seated position.
“Yes.” The young girl looked with frightened eyes from Monyka to Tonya and then back to Monyka. “Thank you. She started to hurry to her feet.
“Slow down.” Monyka told her. “You just fainted. It’s going to take you a few minutes to get your feet under you. Here, have a seat here.” She motioned to a chair.
“No, I couldn’t. Not in the Princess’s presence.”
Monyka looked up to Tonya. “Your Highness?”
Tonya smiled and locked eyes on the serving maid. “I command you to sit there and drink some water or wine for a few minutes to gather your strength.”
The serving maid nearly over turned the bar trying to scramble to the chair.
The barkeep gave the bar maid a furious look which was quickly replaced by a smile as she hurried mugs of ale out to all of the soldiers. Rikki lifted his mug to the Corporal and took a sip. The Corporal did the same. None of the other soldiers touched theirs.
“What for the love of the gods is going on in here!” a rough voice bellowed as it entered the inn.
The Blaire soldiers shot to their feet to stand at attention.
“I invited them to have a drink with me.” Rikki stated. He stood took another draw of the ale and stepped forward. “I’m Captain Kalhoun, Captain in charge of her Highness Tonya’s bodyguard.” Rikki greeted.
“I’m Captain Phelana of her Majesties Dragoons.” The short haired woman held her ground. She looked Rikki up and down, “Aren’t you a bit young to be a Captain?”
“Riponians believe that Captains should be used in the field, not wasted bouncing grandkids on their knees telling war stories.” Rikki came back.
The two officers stood staring at one another for a long moment. Captain Phelana’s lips twitched into a smile. “Where is her Highness, Captain Kalhoun?”
Rikki stepped aside and presented Tonya. "Captain. I’d like to introduce you to Tonya, Crown Princess of Riponia.”
The Captain of the Dragoons went down to her knee and bowed her head followed by all of the other soldiers “Your Highness.”
“And this is the Adiah, Princess of Truno.” Rikki continued. The Captain's head snapped up to Rikki’s to see if this was a jest. Seeing that it wasn’t she lowered her head again. “Your Highness.” she greeted.
Rikki knew that he shouldn’t, but the Lieutenant’s bravado rubbed him raw. “And this is Monyka, Princess of Riponia.”
The Captain again looked at Rikki. Rikki nodded his head. “We recently found out ourselves.”
The sound of a body hit the floor. Rikki looked up expecting to see the maid sprawled out again, but instead it was the barkeep. Monyka was glaring at him so hard he half expected her to throw a fireball at him. She really didn't want to be known as a Princess, but she'd have to get used to it. Tobias was going to have his head, but he was going to follow proto call until told otherwise.
Captain Phelana bowed her head to Monyka. “Your Highness.”
“You may rise.” Tonya’s voice rang out.
Rikki held his arm out and helped the Captain to her feet.
“We are honored to have you in Blaire, your Highness.” Captain Phelana greeted. “We were sent by Queen Sakari to honor you and protect you as you enter Malden.” Phelana looked at her young Lieutenant. “I must apologize for the. . . the issue that transpired earlier. I assure you that the Lieutenant will be dealt with accordingly.”
“I’m sorry, your Highness." The Lieutenant began, "I didn’t . . . I didn’t think -“
“No you didn’t.” Phelana cut him off and gave the Lieutenant an icy stare.
“Monyka, would you see to the barkeep?” Tonya asked ignoring the Lieutenant. "I'd like to get into a hot bath."
Monyka picked up Rikki’s mug of honovi juice and threw it into the barkeeps face.
--o0o--
(Malden)
Ch. 45
Tonya had the inn’s servants move the three tubs into one of the larger rooms so that water only soaked one floor instead of all three. A hot bath after a few days of running an sweating felt very wonderful. It also felt nice on her saddle sore muscles. Normally her bad leg would be screaming horribly at her that she would need Monyka or Annyka rub her special salve into it. but for the past few days it didn’t hurt any more than it normally did.
“Is your water getting cold?” Monyka asked.
“A little.”
“Do you want me to heat it up for you.” Monyka raised an eye brow with a mischievous smile.
“You can do that?”
Monyka nodded. “Tell me when it is warm enough.” She looked to be concentrating on the tub.
Tonya didn’t notice anything for a little while. “Are you doing it?” She asked.
Her voice sounded distant even though she was a pace or two away. “I have to do it slowly so that I don’t boil you alive.”
Slowly the water did start to feel warmer. It was comfortably warm. Soon a little wisp of steam began to rise off of the surface of the water. It was as warm as when the maids first put the water in the tub. “Okay. That’s good.” Tonya hoped that her voice didn’t sound panicky.
“How about you, Adiah?” Monyka asked.
‘I’m fine. Thank you.”
Tonya lay back and enjoyed the feel of the freshly heated water. “Why couldn’t you get this gift years ago so that you could keep my bath water warm?” she pondered aloud.
“I don’t understand it either.” Monyka sighed. She looked over at her half-sister. “So, your Captain was a acting all commanding and in charge down there, wasn’t he?”
“Yes.” Tonya stated. Rikki didn’t take control like that very often but when he did, he dominated the room.
“It was kind interesting how he made that big ego Lieutenant squirm and then treated the soldiers friendly.” Monyka quirked an eye at her.
Tonya blushed. Her heart fluttered a little in her chest. She had to admit that she did find him alluring at that moment. Calandra had warned her that he could be quite clumsy at times, like when he tumbled into her on the land ship when it stopped at the stream. But then there were times when he could be so incredibly composed, cool, and calculating. Much like this evening in the common room.
That young Lieutenant needed a good dressing down and Rikki did so quite well. The soldiers under the Lieutenant needed to be assured that they were not being held responsible for following the Lieutenant’s orders. Tonya smirked to herself as she recalled Rikki’s response to the Dragoon Captain calling him young. ‘Riponians believe that Captains should be used in the field, not wasted bouncing grandkids on their knees telling war stories.’
“What’s so funny?” Adiah interrupted her thoughts.
“What?” Tonya blinked.
“You have a gin on your face and you were snorting.” Adiah told her. “What is so funny?”
“I don’t snort.” Tonya protested.
Adiah giggled and glanced quickly at Monyka. “Yes, you do.”
Tonya gasped in shock.
“I just want to know what you were snorting about?” Adiah pleaded.
“She was thinking about her Captain Kalhoun.” Monyka grinned.
“I was not!” Tonya lied. She could feel her face turning bright red.
Adiah and Monyka burst into laughter making her face feel even hotter.
"He is a good looking man." Adiah allowed. "Especially in uniform."
"What do you know about King Deverell?" She asked trying to change the subject.
"I've only met him once." Adiah tried to slow her laughing. "But he looks good in uniform too."
Adiah and Monyka erupted into laughter again.
Tonya waited as patiently as she could for their laughing to die down. "Queen Sakari reigns in Blaire, so what is Deverell's role?" She asked.
"My mom always told me that women in Blaire are the brains, men are the brawn. Women run the house, the men enforce what the women wishes."
Tonya was thoughtful for a moment. "I think we should start something like that in Riponia."
"Can you imagine your father being submissive to your mother?" Monyka raised an eyebrow.
"No, but my husband would have to be to me." Tonya stated, "No one will be ruling over me."
"Not even your Captain?" Adiah smirked.
"He knows his place." Tonya affirmed. "If he forgets, I'll have to remind him."
"Haven't you met Sakari or Deverell?" Adiah asked.
"No." Tonya shook her head. "Riponia is too far for them to travel, and since my accident, I haven't left the island. What are they like?"
"It has been a little while since I've seen Sakari." Adiah admitted. "I remember her being very pretty and very smart. My father has always admired her strength and intelligence."
"My father says much the same thing." Tonya nodded. "How am I ever going to work out treaties with her with Zareb gone?"
"I'm sure she will understand the situation that you are in." Monyka encouraged.
"I'm just going to have to insist that you are there with me." Tonya stated. "You know much more about this kind of stuff than I do. I wish you could have been with me before Zareb died."
"I'm sorry."
"I'm just very nervous." Tonya admitted. "I knew King Talison." She looked at Adiah. "Our families have been close, but Queen Sakari is an unknown and I am without Zareb's guidance."
::Put your mind to ease,:: Ka'mya interjected. ::Sakari is a very nice woman. I've met her a few times. I think you'll like her.::
Tonya's mind again turned to the strength and intelligence her Captain showed downstairs with the Dragoons. Rikki didn't seemed phased that the Dragoons were led by a woman. A woman serving in the army or cavalry was unheard of in Riopnia as well as Truno.
"Do many women serve as soldiers in Blaire?" She asked of no one in particular.
"I had wondered the same thing." Monyka nodded. "It was refreshing how the soldiers respected her."
"Most of the officers in Blaire are women."Adiah smiled at being able to share her knowledge. "At least that is what my mother told me." She eased out of her tub and wrapped in a drying cloth. "I'm done. I need to get some sleep."
Monyka got up to join her. "You coming?" she asked Tonya.
"Would you mind heating this up one more time?" She asked. "I'm really enjoying this. It is almost as nice as the pools in Sherstone."
Tonya stopped talking and watched as her half sister concentrated on her tub. Tonya felt the water warming up a little faster this time. "Thank you." She said at last as the water was near her tolerance level.
"Good night." Monyka went to her own room.
Tonya relaxed in the hot water contemplating how she could rule her Kingdom as a strong woman such as Queen Sakari. Would her husband be able to love her without trying to challenge her authority? Rikki seemed to as her Captain, but would he as her General? or her Prince Consort?
--o0o--
Rikki set down his mug of honovi juice and stared across the table at Captain Phelana. A striking woman, if he hadn't seen her in uniform, he'd have thought her a pretty merchant's wife. Dark hair cropped short set off wide set amber hued eyes.
"We received a bird from Lyonsgate saying that you were coming down the East road towards Evalynton where you might hire a ride on some boats down river." Phelana stated. "When we didn't get word from Evalynton or anywhere else that you had passed, Her Majesty became alarmed. She sent us out to look for you."
"I'm sorry." Rikki sighed. "I couldn't inform Captain Dobry of my plans to leave the East road. As it was, we were attacked by elven blood mages. Please tell me that you have reinforcements on their way to Lyonsgate."
"That post won't be able to stand up against another assault." Galyway added.
"They should be arriving in the next day or so." Captain Phelana assured. "We have received reports that evidence of a large contingent of elves had set an ambush for you outside of Evalynton. Evalynton sent some reinforcements to Lyonsgate until we could get some Dragoons in place." The Dragoon Captain paused and looked at Rikki. "I'm trying to figure out why the blood mages would dare to raid so far into Blaire."
"The elves are planning something big." Rikki scrubbed a hand through his thick dark hair. "I've lost a lot of men due to their insistent treachery. I just want to get these princesses to Malden before anything else happens."
"That is my primary mission, Captain." Phelana nodded. "To get you to Malden and Queen Sakari safe and sound."
"How long will it take to get to Malden from here?" Rikki inquired.
"Getting a good start, we could reach Malden around sundown."
"What if we took just the Princesses with a small contingent on Horse lords?"
Phelana thought for a moment. "Half of a day, but I wouldn't count on them, Horse Lords don't suffer riders easily."
Rikki nodded. "I'll talk it over with So'ryn." Rikki could feel So'ryn touching his mind, listening in.
"You have So'ryn with you?" Phelana's eye widened with shock.
"Yes." Rikki answered hesitantly.
"Then Princess Ka'mya is with you as well?"
Rikki nodded.
"Thank the gods that they are safe." She sighed heavily with relief. "With those two with you, you should have no problem getting into Malden tomorrow."
"Why is that?"
"So'ryn is one of Queen Esmeralda's most trusted soldiers. Anything he asks of the Horse Lords, and centaurs, they will do as if it were an order from the queen. Is he here with you?"
Rikki nodded. "He is with his herd out on the outskirts of town." Rikki's brown furloughed. Does So'ryn have more authority than her Highness Ka'mya?"
"While she is doing her border patrol he doess." Phelana nodded.
"Would So'ryn be able to convince his Horse Lords to allow a few of my handpicked soldiers to accompany you?"
::What are your thoughts?:: Rikki sent to his friend.
::I'll speak with the others, but I won't be able to promise too many volunteers. She is correct, Horse Lords don't like to be thought of as beasts of burden.::
::What about favors?::
::If that doesn't work, I'll order them too.::
Rikki made eye contact with the pretty Captain, "He said that he'll ask for volunteers."
"Are you linked with him?" Phelana inquired
Rikki nodded.
"I salute you, Captain, So'ryn doesn't link to many humans unless he absolutely has too. Consider it a great honor to be one of them.
"It'll have to be a small contingent." Rikki told her. "Maybe a dozen."
"So, the three Princesses and you make four." Phelana began piecing things together.
"Sergeant at Arms Takoda." Rikki added. "I'll have Sergeant Galyway take charge of the retinue, but I'll want Corporal Grymm. Oh, we can't forget Ambassador Kalgar."
"Are Ka'mya and So'ryn willing to carry anyone?"
::So'ryn, will you and Ka'mya be willing to carry anyone?::
::I'll let you ride on me.:: The Horse Lord's relented. ::Ka'mya would be willing to carry Princess Tonya to the outskirts of Malden. We'd have to switch her to something else. The Princess shouldn't be seen as a beast of burden.::
Rikki relayed the information to the Blaire Captain.
"I count seven of you, is that right?"Phelana looked to Rikki. "What about that huge Dwarf?"
"He doesn't ride." Rikki stated. "But he is supposed to be able to keep up with horses."
"But these are Horse Lords. They cover more ground with less rest than an ordinary Horse." Phelana pointed out.
"I guess we will just have to test his stamina."
"So we will need at least ten."
"Ten?" Rikki questioned. "I count eight."
"I'll need at least two of my guard to accompany us." Phelana stated.
"I guess it is going to be a long night." Rikki scrubbed a hand though his hair.
--o0o—
::There it is.:: Ka'mya stated with a toss of her head.
Tonya looked down the river valley to see a walled city, much like Truno sprawled out over both sides of a massive river emptying into a bay beyond. The yellow and white of its stone walls contrasted with the green fields they had been traveling through all day.
"It's hard to tell from here, but it looks larger than Truno." She wondered aloud.
::It is half again as large and at least twice as old.:: Ka'mya explained.
::It's beautiful.::
::It is.:: Ka'mya agreed. ::I can't wait to sleep in my own chambers tonight.::
::You have your own chambers, here?:: Tonya questioned.
::Malden is like my second home. I wonder if my mother is here.::
::Why would your mother be here?::
::She comes to visit all of the time. We are still out of range to be able to contact her.::
Tonya looked ahead and caught Rikki glancing back at her with a smile as he spoke to Captain Phelana. He leaned closer and said something to her which caused her to laugh.
::What are they laughing about?:: Tonya sent without thinking.
::Does it matter?:: Ka'mya directed back.
::No.:: Tonya felt self conscious. ::It's just that he was looking back at me before he made her laugh.::
::I'm sure it was nothing.:: Ka'mya mentally shrugged. ::I can't wait to have a proper rub down.::
::A bath would be nice.:: Tonya agreed.
::We'll be expected to present ourselves to Sakari first.:: Ka'mya sighed.
::Looking like this?:: Tonya looked down at her dirty wool travel clothes.
::You'll have time for a quick wash and to change before court.::
::What is Queen Sakari's court like?::
::Sakari likes to have a formal court.:: Ka'mya explained. ::She says that it helps to comfort humans or to keep them in order or some such thing.::
::Gives them structure.:: Tonya nodded.
::So'ryn goes on about structure too.:: Ka'mya shook her head. ::I don't understand why we have to have such structure.::
::It gives expectations. People feel better if they know what to expect. they don't like being surprised.::
::I guess not.::
The people of Malden, working in their fields paused to watch the dozen Horse Lords carrying people down the dirt road. Tonya looked behind her and saw that Takar was loping only a few paces behind her. Perhaps the people were more interested in an oversized Dwarf than a group of Horse Lords.
"Are you doing okay, Takar?" She asked.
"Of course, Princess." Takar nodded. He was sounding winded, but not too much out of breath.
::He is impressive.:: Ka'mya remarked. ::Not many things can keep up with Horse Lords when we are on a quick march like this.::
::From what I've seen, even horses can't keep up with you.::
::We'll be stopping up here for a few moments. He can rest then.::
::I don't think he knows how to rest.::
About the time that the dirt road turned to rough cut stone, and the houses were closer together, the people were waiting by the road side to see the sight.
Rikki's and Takoda's attention was quickly directed forward. Tonya looked ahead to see a large black stallion Horse Lord accompanied by two centaurs trotting towards them.
::Your new mount.:: Ka'mya informed Tonya.
::New mount?::
::I am the Princess of Adwanah, I can't have my people or those of Blaire see me doing manual labor.:: Ka'mya sneered. ::They might take me for a normal horse.::
"Princess." Captain Phelana greeted as she dipped her head from Ka'mya to Tonya. "We are going to have you switch to a different Horse Lord."
"Ka'mya explained the situation to me." Tonya's voice was cool towards the Dragoon Captain.
Rikki came up on the other side of her Takar, a little winded behind him. "Let me assist you, Highness."
Tonya slid from the comfort of Ka'mya's back into the comfort of Rikki's arms. As soon as she had touched the ground, a servant began rubbing and brushing Ka'mya down. Four people from a nearby farm house rushed out with buckets of water and began watering the Horse Lords.
A black Horse Lord more muscular than So'ryn and with eyes like amethyst approached her and Rikki.
::Princess, may I touch your mind?:: the new voice spoke in her mind.
::You may.:: She returned.
::I am Co'rey. It will be my honor to take you into Malden.::
::Thank you, Co'rey.::
Rikki looked from the tall back of Co'rey to her. He then stepped back. "Takar, could you lift, her Highness up?"
The Mul nodded and with very little effort, set Tonya upon Co'rey's back.
"How are you doing, Takar?" Tonya looked down upon the body guard.
"I am fine, Princess." the weariness in his voice belied his words.
"Do you need to rest? or will you be okay to leave shortly?" Rikki asked.
"I will be ready to go, Captain.
Adiah walked up and looked up at Co'rey. "You are beautiful and huge."
Co'rey nodded his head. ::I prefer hansome.:: his voice smiled in Tonya's head.
Tonya smiled and relayed Co'rey's words to Adiah.
"Very handsome." Adiah agreed. "What is your name?" She directed it at the Horse Lord.
"Co'rey." Tonya furnished.
"Okay, mount up." Captain Phelana called out.
The farms and houses began to blend into shops; small wooden shops. The patrons of this area turned straw and in places, reeds laid on to the ground into the mud underneath. dirty children running through the mud paused and pointed as they passed.
Malden looked large from a distance, but Tonya couldn't grasp its true size until they had gotten close. the large yellow and white stones that made up the walls were gigantic; each easily as large as her carriage had been. How could anyone move such large stones let alone stack them atop of one another?
::Impressive isn't it?:: Ka'mya interrupted her thoughts.
Tonya just nodded. ::The sea. I smell a sea.::
::It's just East of here. Malden was built just inland from the ocean.::
* * *
Soldiers in the dark green saluted Phelana as she approached the large gates to the city. Tonya had to crane her neck back to see the top of the ramparts. Blaire soldiers with crossbows stood at attention and watched the road below.
"Welcome to Malden, Princess." Phelana smiled back at her as she took in tall, skinny buildings packed tightly amongst the streets.
The small honor guard provided by Blaire cleared the streets ahead of them. The interested populace gathered on the sides of the streets or hung out of upper story windows to get a glimpse of what was causing the unexpected commotion.
"They're riding Horse Lords." a voice pointed out in awe.
::Now, you understand?:: Ka'mya asked.
::Yes.::
The buildings lining the streets became a little less crowded. Women in their trousers were seen gathered around water fountains retrieving water. Every now and then She could see a large house guarded from the street by stone walls and an occasional tree. They passed through the gate of a thick stone wall into what seemed to be an inner city.
::Another wall?:: Tonya asked as she emerged back into sunlight.
::An older wall from when the city was smaller. We will be coming to the inner wall in a bit. The city has grown three times in its history. Sakari is already starting to prepare to have a fourth wall built.::
::How big is Malden?::
Ka'mya's laughter sounded in her head as an answer.
The buildings of this inner wall were spread out even more. small parks interrupted the flow of one large house to the next. Where two roads crossed a statue, fountain or even a bed of flowers were placed in its center causing the party to have to go around them.
The one good thing about this part of the city was that there were less people lining the streets looking to see the crippled princess. a few of the servants did peer through windows or come out to the street to look at the spectacle, but it wasn't the masses that the outer city provided.
Some of the streets were lined with businesses, but they were kept clean and were not crammed together. An occasional delivery cart stood in front of a house a vegetable merchant haggled with a cook over the quality of his wares. They stopped and bowed as the honor guard passed, then turned back to their heated debate.
A two toned wall came into view. The bottom half of the wall looked as if it was built of marble, while the upper part of the wall was a more golden color that echoed the color of the two outer walls. As they approached, Tonya could see that the upper portion of the wall was an add on to the original white wall. Not as thick as the other walls, it too was manned both at its gate as well as from the top.
Tonya found even finer shops lining the first block or two of this inner city. then large open spaces, gardens, and large houses of the wealthy and nobles. Large trees shaded the larger avenues. The only people that she could see were the gardeners working on pruning and shaping shrubs. The sporadic merchant or page running an errand was seen hurrying along their way. Glimpses of the dark murky waters of the river could be seen through breaks in the tree canopies.
::Pretty isn't it?::
::It is.:: Tonya sent back. ::The gardens are beautiful.::
::Wait until you see the Queen's Gardens.::
::Prettier than this?::
::Beyond words.::
A woman rode up to and joined Phelana and Rikki in front of the small honor guard. She watched as Captain Phelana deferred to the woman who's trousers had a bit of a short skirt which draped just enough to cover the rear of her saddle. The Dragoon Captain nodded and looked to Rikki before pointing back towards her and Monyka.
The newcomer wheeled her mount around and approached. A few paces away, She bowed to Tonya, then to Adiah, Ka'mya, and then dipped less formally to Monyka. "Your Highnesses, I am Channa, one of her Majesty Sakari's chatelaines. I have been sent by her Majesty to organize your formal arrival to court."
Tonya smiled a greeting and listened.
Channa continued on. "Captain Phelana is taking you to one of the Baroness's homes for you to freshen up and change out of your riding attire.
"Thank you, Channa." Tonya dismissed.
The chatelaine went on. "You will be given one candle mark to refresh and dress." Channa continued not noticing the coolness in Tonya's voice. "Her Majesty will be sending you her personal carriage to take you to court."
"That is nice of her." Tonya tried to dismiss the chatelaine again, ice creeping into her voice.
"When you enter her Majesties court, she asks that you do not smile at her courtiers, but look straight ahead to her Majesty. You will stop at the base of the dais where you will give a slight curtsy, not in submission to her Majesty, but to honor the Kingdom of Blaire."
::Is she serious?:: Tonya asked Ka'mya.
::I'm afraid so.:: Ka'mya sighed. ::I just spoke to my mother. Your visit, however welcome, has come at a time when some of the houses are causing problems yet again for Sakari. This visit might help to cement Sakari's position.::
"Your Highness Tonya," Channa was still directing, "You will be first in the procession. Once you have been welcomed, you can ascend the dais and take a seat to the right of her Majesty. Will you require cushions, pillows, or perhaps something to prop you leg upon?"
"How long will this presentation take?" Tonya was starting to dread Malden and she hadn't even seen it yet."
Channa stopped and blinked at her. "I cannot say, your Highness." She looked expectantly at Tonya.
::Cushion?:: Ka'mya assisted.
"A cushion to sit upon will be nice." Tonya nodded. "If I need it, I will ask for something to put my foot upon."
Channa nodded and looked as if she was filing that away in her brain.
"Once seated, Your Highness Adiah will be escorted into the court." Channa looked to Adiah. "Her Majesty sends her regards and is pleased that you are alive and well."
Adiah dipped her head in acknowledgment.
"Your Highness Monyka..." Channa, Tonya noticed, seemed unfazed by the addition of Monyka to the Royal station. It was as if she was checking off a mental list of items. "You will enter after her Highness Ka'mya. You will pause and curtsy like the others, be presented and take a seat to the right of Her Highness Tonya."
Monyka nodded.
"The Sergeant at Arms will escort you, your Highness. He will add confirmation of your new status." Channa turned her attention to Kalgar.
"Ambassador, it is good to see you again." She didn't even smile.
"I know the rigmarole."Kalgar waved a hand at her with a grunt.
"And I must enforce it." Channa was unnerved by the sometimes gruff Dwarf. "You will enter just ahead of Princess Tonya's retinue."
"Channa," Tonya interupted, "Takar follows me in the procession."
"And who is Takar?" Channa asked neutrally.
"One of my body guard," Tonya motioned to the Mul.
Channa almost seemed startled by the inclusion of the large creature. "Hmmm."
"He follows right behind me." Tonya insisted.
"I agree with her Highness." Rikki added.
Channa looked him up and down. "He can't be armed." she relented.
Rikki looked to the Kama.
Takar nodded his head.
"He doesn't need to be." Rikki smiled. His voice turned to steel, "I however, will be armed."
"I'm sorry, Captain, that won't..."
"The Captain of my body guard will be armed." Tonya growled. She didn't like being dictated at and this secretary was overstepping her bounds.
::We are here. :: Ka'mya interrupted Tonya's thoughts. She looked around more aware of her surroundings as the group moved through large iron gates and down a gravel lane lined with large maple trees.
Arriving at the front entrance of the mansion, Takar lifted the Tonya and gently set her down before stepping back. Out of habit, Tonya eased pressure onto her bad leg to see how much she could bear. Fortunately it was doing much better. Ka'mya had said that riding Horselords would be easier on her leg.
::Thank you Co'rey. WIll I see you again?:: Tonya inquired, looking into the Horselord's beautiful eyes.
::I'll be around, Princess.:: Co'rey tossed his head.
"This way, Princess, Channa directed yet again.
A score of servants lined the entrance to the large manor house.
"Princess Tonya, you will be using the guest suite on the main floor. " Channa waved over an older woman who dipped a curtsy to the Riponian Princess. "This is the Baroness' Lady. She will be assisting you."
"If you will follow me, your Highness." the round woman stepped to the side to allow Tonya to pass. Rikki two steps behind her and Takar three steps behind followed.
"Um, You two will have different rooms to clean up in." Channa spoke up.
Rikki turned to Channa. "I will be glad to make use of them, once I have secured her Highness' safety. Takar however, will be waiting just outside her Highness's room."
"But, Captain..."
"Corporal Grymm will be standing watch out side of Princess Monyka's room, and Yeoman Skot will be doing the same for her Highness Adiah." Grymm and Skott had already taken their places behind each of the Princess'. "Sergeant Takoda will relieve each in turn to get ready."
Channa sighed. "As long as you all hurry."
"Please lead the way." Tonya motioned to the Baroness' Lady.
* * *
::What is going on here in Malden?:: Tonya sent to Ka'mya. ::You said that Sakari was having problems?:: She held out an arm as a servant scrubbed with a hot, wet towel. It wasn't a bath, but at least she'd be presentable when introduced at Queen Sakari's court.
::I've been speaking to my mother. apparently in the last few months there have been some things that haven't gone right for Queen Sakari. There are grumblings among the more prominent courtesans. Not just attacks and raids by the elves, but people are questioning her ability to lead.::
::I've always heard that she was a good leader.:: Tonya stated. ::You heard what Zareb had said about her. and my father always held her in high respect.::
::She is a very good leader.:: Ka'mya agreed. ::Which makes this whole situation strange.::
::Does your mother know what is causing the discord?::
::She's working on it. It is one of the reasons why she is here. She says that there are a lot of rumors and accusations flying around. Some of them have just enough truth to them that it is making it hard for her to stop them.::
The Baroness' Lady brushed through Tonya's long hair, causing her to lose her concentration.
A young serving woman approached , "I've picked out three outfits that would suit you, Princess." All three were Malden style ruffled blouses with trousers peaking out of a skirt which was cut up the front to allow for leg movement. The Malden fashion that Queen Sakari favored left little to the imagination and showed off the shape of a woman's leg as well as her ankle and hips. The last thing Tonya wanted to do was to draw even more attention to her legs.
"They are all very fashionable and of fine make." The Baroness' Lady stopped brushing to reassure Tonya.
"I'm just used to my Riponian dresses, but they are a day or two behind me, so I guess I don't have much choice, do I."
"We can try and augment one so that you are more comfortable." The Baroness' Lady suggested.
"It'd take too long." Tonya sighed. "Channa would be frantic if I was even a little late getting into that carriage.
"Our making adjustments would allow more time for the other Princess' and your retinue to get ready... Channa will just have to wait."
::She has a point.:: Ka'mya agreed.
"What is the point of having a skirt over trousers, anyway?" Tonya inquired.
"The skirt is for formal occasions." The Woman quickly explained.
Tonya looked at what the Baroness' Lady was wearing as well as that of the other serving women. "You are wearing short skirts over yours?"
The woman nodded. "It is the typical style uniform for servants allowing us to do our work."
"Channa is also wearing a short skirt over her trousers." Tonya was thinking aloud.
"She is probably changing into a long skirt now for your presentation to Her Majesty."
The young woman who had presented the outfits brought two back in. I think the quickest way would be to cut the skirt of this one and sew it into the opening of this one." She held each dress up in turn.
"How long will it take?" Tonya bit her lip. She didn't want to cause Sakari any more trouble.
"I'll ask two other servants to assist." She smiled. "It won't take us long. " At Tonya's nod, the woman scurried out the room.
The Baroness' Lady was now braiding Tonya's hair. "It will only be for court, Princess. I'm sure your clothes will be arriving shortly."
* * *
The small group dismounted before gigantic bronze doors faced them like metal sentinels guarding a secret.
"Who comes?" a soldier called.
"Captain Phelana escorting TheCrown Princess Tonya of Riponia, The Princess Adiah of Truno, the Princess Ka'mya of Adwahna and Ambassador Kalgar of Thame." The Captain called out clear and formally.
::I warned you, Sakari likes formality.::
The guard saluted Captain Phelana "Welcome Captain, and the Princesses or Riponia, Truno , Adwahna and Ambassador." He then pounded his ceremonial spear against a metal plate three times before standing aside.
The massive doors would have been quite impressive had she not already seen the doors of the Dwarves.
large black and white checked marble tiles spread out before them. A large crystal chandelier hung from an elevated ceiling. Vases stuffed full of flowers accented walls and ornately carved tables.
::I hate this floor.:: Ka'mya growled. ::Especially with wet hooves. it is like walking on ice.::
"Your Highness, We didn't bring your staff or your stool." Annyka bit her bottom lip.
"I'm sure my Captain can help me." Tonya looked to Rikki. Rikki nodded and stepped forward.
a thrill ran from her finger tips through her body as Rikki took her hand to guide her.
Other than those breathing around her, She heard not a sound.
"This way, Princess." Captain Phelana gestured to the left.
"How far is it, Captain?" Rikki asked.
"Not far."
One hundred paces down a wide hall lined with artwork the hall turned Right and opened up into a vast outer hall. A dozen guards dressed in dark green lined the walls. Two stood to each side of heavy doors.
A Soldier in a more decorated uniform stepped forward. "Who comes?" he challenged.
"Captain Phelana bringing forth The Princess Tonya of Riponia, The Princess Adiah of Truno, The Princess Ka'mya of Adwahna and Ambassador Kalgar of Thame."
The soldier saluted Phelana who returned the salute. He hammered a heavy staff three times onto a metal plate on the floor. A moment later three thuds sounded from the other side of the doors.
Tonya heard heavy bolts slide and the large doors swung outward bathing her in a scent of human sweat, perfume and cosmetics.
The soldier saluted Phelana again before stepping aside. Phelana looked back at her and the other princesses before stepping forward. Just inside the door, she stopped at a robust man in a gold doublet and dark green stockings. She said something to the man that she couldn't make out.
::Relax, she is just informing him who is here.:: Ka'mya told her.
::Again?::
Ka'mya giggled in her head.
"I'm right here." Rikki squeezed her hand.
She squeezed back, "Thank you."
The people around the door looked curiously at the Princess from across the continent, but then their eyes drifted behind her and up. Tonya darted a quick look behind her and realized they were ogling poor Kama Takar. The Mul didn't seem to notice. His calm stance belied his watchful attention. He didn't even seem tired after that whole day of running.
"Should he be behind me like this?" She asked Rikki.
"It'll make you appear more powerful than you already look." Rikki whispered back.
"The Princess Tonya of Riponia!" the man in yellow bellowed over the roar of whispers and murmurs. The room hushed as Phelana motioned for Tonya to enter the room.
"Here goes nothing." She muttered to Rikki. She took a deep breath and stepped forward.
The courtiers stepped aside creating an aisle through the room to a raised dais on the far side.
::I hate people staring at the crippled Princess.:: Tonya told Ka'mya.
::I think they are staring at your giant dwarf more than you.::
::I sure hope so. Do you think he is here? the healer who is supposed to heal me?::
::I'm don't know.:: Ka'mya admitted.
Tonya wondered if she would be able to spot him. Her eyes darted amongst the courtesans. She noted Centaurs, elves and in the room among the courtiers. She looked ahead and spotted a woman figure standing on the dais. She assumed it was Queen Sakari. A woman centaur stood to her side.
::My mother.:: Ka'mya read her thoughts.
The Rumors of Queen Sakari's beauty were not exaggerated. Very short hair of copper made her crown look even more like a radiant halo. Creamy white skin dotted with a few freckles made her piercing blue eyes seem even darker. As gentle as Sakari's eyes seemed, a smile never touched her lips, causing Tonya some concern. Surely the Queen wasn't displeased with her, she had only just arrived. The trouble with the houses must not have been exaggerated.
Tonya became aware of Rikki falling back as they reached the dais. Tonya stopped and managed a suitable curtsey to the Queens above her.
"Crown Princess Tonya of Riponia." Sakari used her formal title for the room to hear. "Be welcome." she gestured to her right as a page brought forth a cushioned chair.
Tonya took a step forward then paused, she turned to her Captain who had remained on a knee in respect for The Queen of Blaire.
"My most trusted Captain of the Guard." She presented to Sakari. "I would not be here if it wasn't for his wisdom, dedication, or courage." Softer to Rikki. "Rise, Captain."
Tonya caught a furrowed brow and a deep frown on Channa's face. Doubt of her actions fluttered through her mind. She needed to keep Rikki with her for emotional support as well as for protection. She felt safer with him and Kama Takar at her side and back.
Rikki rose and bowed first to Tonya, then to the queens on the dais.
"Kama Takar." Tonya elevated her voice again. "A bodyguard of unwavering duty, loaned to me by Caldric, Prince of the Underworld Kingdom of Thame."
The Mul bowed to Tonya then to the Queens.
::Smart:: Ka'mya snorted.
::I figured it would be easier to keep them with me.:: Tonya replied.
"Be welcome, Captain," Sakari dipped a chin to Rikki. "Kama." she did likewise.
::Mother approves.:: Ka'mya reassured the doubts in Tonya's mind.
::But did I under mind Sakari's position?:: Tonya noted that the Queen's expression never changed.
::No.::
She paused at the bottom step and reached out for Rikki. He was there in less than a heartbeat and helped her up the steps of the dais. Tonya bit her lip to keep from screaming out with frustration. Everyone in the hall must be staring as her bodyguard assisted the crippled princess .
"Takar is blocking the view of most." Rikki whispered for her own ears only. "Take a deep breath or you'll look flustered when you turn around."
Tonya paused for just a moment at her spot on the dais. A glance over to Sakari and Esmerelda revealed that both were purposefully staring down the courtesans, whether for her benefit or because of their internal issues, Tonya didn't know, neither did she care at the moment. She nodded her head and Takar and her Captain stepped past her taking up positions on either side of the chair brought out for her.
* * *
"Stop fidgeting, Monyka. You have been through a processional hundreds of times." Takoda patted her arm trying to calm her.
"Always as handmaiden to Tonya, never as a Princess." Monyka's stomach was tying itself in knots.
"Nothing has changed. " Takoda remarked. "It's still a walk up to a dais with people looking on."
"That's just it." Monyka snapped. "They were always looking at Tonya, not ME."
"Her Highness, Princess Monyka of Riponia!" the voice bellowed.
Was it her imagination or did the room suddenly become a lot quieter. No, it had gotten very quiet, then erupted with whispers. She realized that this was the first formal announcement of her true birthright. Of course people are going to gossip.
"Deep breath." Takoda instructed low enough for only her ears.
Monyka realized that she was holding her breath. She breathed out and drew in a deep breath as Takoda escorted her.
Swirls of color, mostly red thin threads and sparkles swirling around certain courtesans startled her. None of it seemed threatening, but it was hard not to look.
"There are courtesans using the power in here." She warned Takoda through her smile.
"Do they pose a threat?"
"Not that I can see."
"Just keep walking." Takoda's grip was reassuring.
Queen Sakari and a woman Centaur whom Monyka assumed was Queen Esmeralda stood for most on the dais. Tonya stood to the Queen's right, Adiah to her left.
Takoda dropped to his knee as Monyka dipped a deep curtsy.
"Welcome Princess Monyka." Queen Sakari's voice seemed cold and unfeeling.
"Rise, Sergeant at Arms." She stated. her voice warmed just a touch, "both of you be welcome. It has been too long since this court has seen you Takoda. You absence is missed."
Monyka darted a look at the man who acted more uncle than bodyguard.
"Thank you, Queen Sakari. I look forward to reacquainting myself with your court."
a few snickers and chuckles from older courtesans were heard around them. Monyka thought that a smile touched the Queen's lips, but it was gone before she was sure.
"Go stand by your sister." Takoda whispered to her. I'll be right here."
Monyka ascended the steps of the dais thankful for the trousers verses the full length dresses that she would normally be wearing. Tonya gave her a quick smile as she took her place beside her, feeling a bit better with the Mul standing close at hand.
Monyka pasted on a demure smile as she scanned the vibrant colors of the assembled court. She counted more than a dozen of the fancily dressed using the power. or were they? upon closer look, quite a few seemed to have a weave of the power anchored to them. A few others with the power looked at her openly with awe and some with what looked to be jealously.
Not too surprising, she noticed a few Horse Lords and centaurs in the room. More surprising were Elves. She knew to expect some, but with all of the skirmishes on the borders, she was surprised to see them amongst the courtiers.
Monyka heard her name mentioned and listened in as Queen Sakari announced that there would be a feast the following day for members of the court to meet with the visiting royalty.
Three loud bangs were followed by the herald "Her Majesty, Queen Sakari and Queen Esmerelda have concluded court. You have her leave.
Without even looking at her guests, Queen Sakari turned and took a few steps to a door behind the dais where she disappeared. Monyka looked to Tonya for askance, but Tonya only shrugged.
"Greetings, Tonya, Monyka." Queen Esmerelda greeted as she approached. "Daughter." Esmerelda embraced Ka'mya. She touched her forehead to her daughters. "Later, we have guests to attend to."
Esmerelda cast a glance after Queen Sakari then turned back to the two Princesses. "She means no offence. She is just under a lot of stress and needed to get out this room. She has invited us all to join her in her garden." Esmerelda turned again to Ka'mya. "Go ahead, he has been anxious to see you too."
Ka'mya turned and practically cantered down the hall that Sakai had left by.
Monyka having met a few centaurs should have been used to their presence, but Queen Esmerelda had a more regal air about her; something more noble. It was hard for Monyka to put a finger on.
"Please come with me." Esmerelda invited. she turned her large body with unexpected ease and started for the door.
"Takoda?" Monyka looked around for the Sergeant at Arms. He was nowhere to be seen.
"He asked me to stay with you." Grymm replied. "If that is alright with you, Highness?"
Monyka blinked hard at the corporal. "Of course Grymm." The young man gave her a slight bow and waited for her direction.
Monyka turned and quickly caught up with her sister's escort.
"Pretty strange court, huh?" Adiah piped up from beside her.
"Much shorter than I was expecting." Monyka agreed.
Queen Esmerelda led them through the halls of the fortress of Malden. She crossed a few elegant rooms and through some more halls before pushing through some large doors and out onto a small expanse of lawn. A tall hedge on the opposite side framed a large stone gate.
"This is Sakari's refuge of late." Esmerelda was explaining. "Not too many people are allowed into this sanctuary.
Stepping through the gate a hedge blocking their progress forced them to go around it. Monyka rounded the large obstacle and almost stopped in her tracks. Laid out before her was one of the most beautiful garden's she could ever have imagined.
Before her paths of closely cropped lawn meandered around short, tightly clipped hedges whose sole purpose was to corral brightly colored flowers which without the manicured borders would have spilled over the paths. A marble three tiered fountain, gurgled and gently poured runnels to be caught by the lily pad encrusted bottom pool.
"Welcome to the Queen's garden." Esmerelda gestured.
The hedge walls seemed to close in on the far side. As they approached, Monyka realized that the hedge was clipped to form a door of sorts. Stepping through, the garden seemed to open up once again. This time the abundance of flowers were allowed to spill over into wider paths. brightly colored glass sculptors as large as Kama Takar accented the colors and informality of this garden.
"Greetings!" a deep baritone voice boomed.
Monyka spotted two men, Ka'mya and a dark Horse Lord off to one side, partially obscured by foliage.
The tall man who had greeted them stood up and came forward. Long black hair was neatly tied at the base of his neck, just as dark, a well manicured beard framed well formed lips. "Welcome to the Queen's garden. I'm Deverell. We've been expecting you." Deverell clasped Rikki's forearm in a strong embrace then hesitated only slightly before doing the same with Kama Takar.
"Tonya." he greeted informally. "By the gods how you have matured into a beautiful woman." He took both of her hands into his and gave them a warm embrace. He turned to Adiah. "Holy cow, Adiah. You get prettier and prettier every time I see you." He knelt down and took her up in his arms.
"You've only come to see me once," Adiah chastised.
"I'm sorry." Deverell apologized. "Things have been so hectic here. I've heard rumors that you have had quite an adventure."
"Too much adventure." Adiah admitted.
Deverell met Monyka's gaze. He gave Adiah a parting squeeze and stepped towards Monyka.
Monyka didn't know what to do so she dipped a curtsy.
"So you are Monyka." he smiled.
"Yes, your Majesty." Monyka answered.
King Deverell bent to his knee before her and took her hand in his. He raised it to his beard framed lips and gently kissed the back of her hand. "You are most welcome, Monyka." he looked up into her eyes. "Now, let's not be so formal shall we?"
Deverell stood up and faced Esmerelda. "How was court?"
"The same." The centaur queen shrugged. "Bickering, finger pointing. It appears that another house has joined the rebellion. Their lands were invade and torched by the Elves a few nights ago. They think that they will get better protection by joining the rebelling houses."
King Deverell took a deep breath and sighed. "That is enough politics. Where is my Queen?"
"I am here, darling."
Monyka turned to see Queen Sakari step through the hedge opening flanked by Channa and another woman. As Sakari raised her arms, Channa stepped forward and undid some buttons. she then pulled the long overskirt away from the Queen who stepped away wearing green silk trousers with a cream embroidery down the legs.
In the throne room, Queen Sakari looked imposing, regal. Out here in the garden, she looked petite,
Deverell swept her up in his arms and kissed her fiercely on the lips. The show of tenderness seemed to reinforce Sakari's diminutive stature.
"I've missed you, my love." he cooed.
"I wish you could have been in court with me." She sighed.
"I know. I'm sure you did well."
"She did fantastic." Esmerelda intruded, "But she hardly needs my praise."
"Have you introduced our visitors?" Sakari slipped out of Deverell's arms and to her own feet.
"I was just getting to it." Deverell took Sakari's hand in his.
By this time the other man, who was a dark Ladamorian and the Horse Lord stepped forward.
"Greetings, I am the Cumar Zelimir visiting from Ladamore." the dark skinned Cumar looked to be out of his adolescence but didn't look to have filled into his full height. Shirtless, the Cumar wore a long cream colored leather vest that complimented his skin tone.
::Greetings Princess Monyka.:: a deep velvet voice touched her mind. ::I am Shavar, may I touch your mind?::
::Yes, Your Majesty. :: Monyka looked into eyes as red and as deep as the richest rubies she had ever seen.
"This here is Shavar, Ruler of the Horse Lords, King of Adwanah." Deverell introduced.
Shavar who had been holding his head high and proud, dipped it in greeting for those who were not gifted with mind speech.
"You are beautiful." Adiah commented.
"He says that he prefers Handsome." Esmerelda chuckled. "But I agree with you, Adiah. I think he is quite beautiful.
"Come, come." Sakari prodded the group on. "Let us refresh."
The change in Sakari from the throne room was night and day. She practically glowed with energy and excitement.
She led them past a table and chairs that the men had been sitting at and through an archway of yellow climbing roses. Just beyond was a large roofed pavilion the corners of which held up more of the yellow climbing rose. Several cushioned chairs and a few different tables occupied the place. A small gurgling fountain added a calming atmosphere to the already gorgeous garden.
"Channa, please have the kitchen bring out refreshments, chilled wine, honovi juice, cheese and fruit."
Channa dipped a curtsy and disappeared. Sakari waited a few moments then cleared her throat. "I'm so glad you are all here all in one piece. I'm so sorry that I had to treat you so formally when you were presented. I hope that Channa took good care of you."
"She was a bit abrupt."Tonya admitted
"She does take her job a bit seriously sometimes," Sakari shared a look with the other woman that had come in with Channa. "I know she can be a little hard to deal with, but she will be a good Chatelaine when Nari retires." She looked over to the other woman standing just outside the pavilion. This is my current and primary Chatelaine, Nari. Channa will eventually take over for her in a few years."
Monyka smiled at the older woman with cropped gray hair and serious, all consuming hazel eyes.
Nari dipped a curtsy. "Your Majesties, Highnesses, Cumar." She dipped a head to each.
"I'm confused." Monyka piped up. She looked to Cumar Zelimir. "Is your name Cumar, or is Cumar your title?"
Zelimir chuckled, "Cumar is how my people address my title, the same as your, Prince." he smiled.
"Sorry for my confusion." Monyka apologized.
"Please, everyone take a seat." Sakari fussed. "Tonya, will you need more cushions or pillows?"
"I'll be fine." Tonya took a seat and propped a leg on a small stool which Monyka suspected had been staged for just this reason.
Sakari took a seat with Deverell on a cushioned bench. Takar towered behind Tonya while Grymm was never more than a few paces away.
Rikki spoke a few words to Kama Takar and Grymm. The two bodyguards stepped outside of the pavilion, but stayed within earshot.
"Are the rumors true?" Sakari inquired, "Were you attacked by blood mages while in Blaire? Just how bad is it?"
"We were basically chased across Blaire by Elves, Your Majesty." Rikki stated bluntly. "I have already briefed your Dragoon Captain, Phelana, on some of it, but you really need to get help out to your outposts, or give them up and build a perimeter around Blaine further in from the borders."
"I've called a meeting with my generals for the morning." Sakari nodded. "Would you attend and give them your assessment? at least describe what you witnessed?
"I'd be happy to, Your Majesty."
* * *
Tonya could barely control herself anymore. Every fiber of her being wanted to scream 'Where is my healer?' only due to her mother's incessant training was she able to sit in the Queen's garden.
::You are awful quiet?:: She probed for Ka'mya.
::I'm speaking with my father.::
::Oh sorry.::
Queen Sakari turned to Monyka. "Ka'mya says that you just recently came into having the gift and that you fought off blood mages?"
'Are you serious?' her mind screamed. Outwardly she pasted a smile on her face and turned her head to whomever was speaking.
"Yes," her half sister replied, "as I learned later, what I did was too dangerous for someone untrained in the gift. I could have killed many innocent lives. " Tonya noticed Monyka dart a look over to Grymm, but his face was turned away.
"Luckily she did an amazing job and many people are alive because of her." Tonya affirmed.
"Please," Monyka pleaded, "Can we talk of something else?"
"Yes, thank you, Ka'mya," Sakari glanced at the Horse Lord. "We do need to speak about why Tonya has traveled all of this way."
::Thank you.:: Tonya sent to Ka'mya
::I was getting bored.::
"I was told that you have found a healer who can heal my leg." Tonya rubbed at her propped appendage.
"Yes." Sakari smiled. "His name is Kamazu, He says that he comes from lands across the Eastern Ocean."
"He is a Halfling." Deverell added.
"A Halfling?" Tonya wasn't sure what Deverell was saying.
"A race that is smaller than a Dwarf."
"They almost look like children," Esmerelda started to chuckle. "I've been afraid of stepping on one."
"He is here." Tonya stated. She didn't care if he had the twelve arms. just as long as he could help her to be pain free and perhaps to even run.
"He is recovering today." Sakari explained, "He has been busy healing people. For every day that he heals people, he spends two days resting. He will be available for you tomorrow." she smiled.
Tonya's heart just about pounded through her chest. He was here, in Malden, and he would be able to heal her tomorrow.
"I'm sorry, what?" Tonya missed what was said.
"I was hoping that I'd get the first dance, once you leg is healed." Deverell repeated.
"I would be delighted."Tonya grinned. "If your wife doesn't mind."
Sakari smiled. "Just one dance. The rest are mine.
"So it'll be a good thing to have a feast tomorrow."Adiah clapped her hands. "We'll be celebrating Tonya's healing."
Channa returned with several servants carrying all sorts of refreshments,
"I heard that you tend towards the sweets." Sakari inquired.
Tonya blushed. "My mother is always taking them away from me." she admitted.
"You need to try this honovi fried bread with honovi and honey glaze." Sakari handed Tonya a plate filled with the small pastries. "You'll need to take at least three, "Sakari urged.
Tonya popped one into her mouth and closed her eyes as the pastry practically melted on her tongue.
Sakari and Deverell chuckled.
"We've learned to always have them made on hectic days." Deverell stated. "It helps take some of the sour out of the day for Sakari."
"I will definitely need to take the recipe back to my pastry chef. And figure out how to get honovi to Riponia." Tonya took a few more and tried desperately not to shove them into her mouth.
"Channa, please ask the kitchen to keep a small plate of these in Princess Tonya's chambers."
Tonya shook her head. "That isn't necessary."
"No, of course not, but it is a luxury. If you don't eat them, They won't go to waste." Sakari insisted.
* * *
"Anything else, your Highness?" the servant smiled demurely from the door. Gold silk trousers peaked out from a short dark green over skirt. All of Sakari's house servants wore this uniform.
"No, I think I have everything. Thankyou."
"Remember, If you need anything, to pull this cord." the servant reminded.
Tonya nodded. She let out a long sigh that she hadn't realized she was holding in. She was finally in Malden, and only a few hours from meeting with this healer, Kamazu.
Tonya made her way across the polished, cream coral floor to table laden with gifts from the various households in Malden, all eager to seek favor from the Riponian Princess. Each house trying to guess at her vices. Beautiful silks, bottles of wine, exotic fruits and honeyed nuts, bottles of perfume and large bouquets of flowers. Last but not least, a large pile of invitations to parties held in her honor. Looking through them, she could attend four parties a night a month or more.
"Once I'm healed, who knows." She commented to herself. She felt a little guilty as she popped yet another Honovi sweat cake into her mouth. She would definitely be returning to Riponia with that recipe.
She picked up a bottle of perfume and waved it before her face. She wrinkled her nose. It smelled like something her mother would wear. Definitely something to gift to someone. She knew she was tired and needed to get into bed, but she was so overwhelmed with the new surroundings and anxiety about the following day, she could barely keep still.
A light knock sounded at the door.
"Enter." She turned towards the door. "Rikki." She was glad to see her Captain.
"I just came to see how you were doing," he glanced back at the door. I had to order Kama Takar to stand down and to get sleep. Unfortunately the retinue and the rest of the guard haven't caught up with us. so we'll have to rely on Sakari's guards tonight."
"It's just for one night." Tonya nodded.
"I asked Captain Phelana if she could hand pick trust worthy sentries for you."
Tonya suppressed rolling her eyes, "Where will you be?" She didn't know why, but she really didn't care for the Blaire Captain.
"I have a room next door."Rikki started perusing the table laden with gifts. "Quite the haul."
"I've been invited to enough parties to last five years." Tonya stated.
"Don't drink the wine." Rikki advised.
"Why not?"
"You appear to be friends with Sakari and she is having issues from certain people in her court. Poisoning you, could be seen as an act of war and cause more turmoil. I'd stay away from the food as well. You just never know."
"Even the Honovi sweets that Sakari sent up?" Tonya pouted.
"I guess those would be okay, if they are from Sakari." Rikki looked around the room. "I would have thought you'd be in bed."
"I'm exhausted, but so anxious and excited for tomorrow." She sighed.
Rikki walked over and pulled on the cord. "Some wine might help." he stated.
Tonya looked at the six bottles on the table.
"Sorry, Your Highness, " I don't want to risk it.
Tonya eased herself down into a chair.
"How is it?" he looked at her leg.
"Tired." she sighed. "I'm not getting the shooting pains, but it does ache a bit."
"I'm sorry we couldn't bring Annyka today."
Tonya shrugged.
"Can I rub it for you?" Rikki asked.
Her heart fluttered. He had never shown such intimacy before. Would she be all right with him touching her in that way? She nodded. "My oil is next to the bed."
Tonya carefully pulled the skirt of her dress up to reveal her sore, in her mind, disgusting leg.
A soft knock came at the door.
"Enter."
"You rang?" the servant in green and gold inquired.
"Please bring two bottles of wine and some cheese for her Highness." Rikki smiled.
The servant curtsied and disappeared.
Rikki rubbed the oil around his hands and knelt down before her. a spark of energy shot up her leg as his fingers touched her calf. It was the good kind of energy the kind that made her heart race and her to catch her breath. Rikki's strong hands gently glided over her knee and up her thigh stopping just shy of being inappropriate. Slowly working his thumbs deeper into the sore muscles and tendons.
"Oh." escaped her lips.
"Is that the spot?" Rikki's voice was soft, almost a whisper.
"Yes," She nodded.
Tonya hardly noticed the servant arriving with the wine.
She poured a bit into a glass and handed it to Tonya. "If this isn't to your liking, I'll try another."
Tonya took a small sip. "This will be fine."
The servant took the glass back and filled the goblet half full. before handing it back.
"Thank you." Tonya took a longer drink.
The servant curtsied and disappeared.
Rikki, using the heel of his hand kneaded even deeper. "After tomorrow, you won't need to have this done."
Tonya thought about that for a moment. "Part of me might miss it." she admitted.
"You are the Crown Princess of Riponia, I'm sure you can have it done anytime you wish."
Tonya took another draw of wine, savoring it then leaning her head back closing her eyes. "Where did you learn to massage so well?"
Rikki was quiet for a moment. "Here and there." he was a bit evasive.
"Oh?"
Rikki shrugged. "What is the first thing you want to do after you are healed?"
Tonya took a sip and lay her back for a quick moment. "I'd like to run through a field of tall grass." She nearly whispered. Rikki nodded. "I'd like to dance." She spread her hands, still holding her glass of wine. "Dance all night, not just for a few hours like in Truno. Perhaps dance until I drop from exhaustion."
Rikki smiled up at her.
"I can't wait to climb from the kitchens of the palace in Ripon to the highest tower without having someone carry me. Or just to climb from the kitchen to my chambers without any pain."
silence fell between them as they each drifted into their own thoughts.
"How long do you want to stay here in Blaire before heading home?" Rikki asked her.
"I really haven't thought about it." Tonya admitted. "I've been so concentrated on just getting here and getting healed. What do you think?"
"I think a fortnight should be long enough. We wouldn't want to wear out our welcome."
Tonya swirled the wine in her glass. "I don't even know how he'll heal me." She thought aloud. Will he use the gift like Monyka and Kaniel, or will I have to go through weeks of leaches and potions?"
Rikki shrugged as his fingers rubbed her sore calf. "I guess we will find out in the morning. We should be able to make better time going home if you don't require a carriage."
"Is it safe enough to go back over land, or should we try getting a ship?" Tonya suggested.
"A ship from Malden would be too dangerous." Rikki shook his head. "I don't want to go through the Ju-Ju islands."
"What if we take a ship from somewhere in Adwanah or Ladamore?" Tonya asked.
"We would still have to deal with the Lycanthrops. It's too risky."
Tonya growled. "Elves, Lycanthrops. Our armies need to wipe them all out so that we can travel and trade with less danger."
"Is that your answer, Highness?"
Tonya was quiet. "No. It'd cost too many lives, I guess."
Rikki smiled. "That it would."
Tonya nibbled at some more cheese and sipped at some more wine. "Thank you." She looked down at her Captain.
"What for?" Rikki asked.
"For taking care of me. For saving my life. For having wine brought for me." She smiled. "For rubbing my leg."
"Of course.... Tonya."
"Rikki?"
"Yes."
"Would you stay with me tonight?"
Rikki looked up at her, concern written all over her face.
"I'd sleep better if you were in the room with me."
"I guess I can sleep in the chair here." Rikki pointed.
"See if someone can bring you a cot." Tonya suggested.
"It's too late. Servants need sleep too." Rikki helped Tonya to her feet.
"I think I may have had too much wine." She grinned.
"Let's get you into bed. I'll either sleep on the floor or in the chair." Rikki assured her.
* * *